Sunrise Radiance: The Essence of Sunset Shimmer

Chapters

Prologue (R)
The Comfort of Familiar Strangers (R)
The Bonds We Forge
The First Day Of My New Life (R)
The inner pain (R)
Truth Between Four Walls (R)
Sick Days and Unexpected Friend (R)
I Dont Regret Anything (R)
Is Asking For Forgiveness Enough? (R)
Trying To Understand Each Other (R)
Shadows of the Past (R)
A Shoulder to Lean On (R)
Strengthening Relationships In The Barn (R)
Home Sweet Home (R)
Peace Will Come Slowly (R)
knowledge Got Us Closer (R)
Unexpected Company (R)
Healing The Wounds Of The Past (R)
Truth (R)
The Love Of Mother Will Not Fade (R)
Music Is The Way To Defeat Sirens (R)
Let's Play Truth And Dare
The Real Meaning Of This ,,Feeling"
My Goodbye
I lost A Piece Of My Heart But Found Another
The End?
The Echo of Her Choices
Alive, but Not Whole
I'll Become The Monster
The Prince of Salvation
Descent into Madness
A Prophet’s Gambit

Prologue (R)

Beep... Beep... Beep...

I've been hearing this beeping for many weeks, spending my days lying in my hospital bed. One month ago i could say i had friends, at least then i was thinking they were friends, i thought i was a average decent looking student straight C's or B's who maybe trusted his friends a little more than he should, and by that trust i ended in hospital with big hole in my stomach.

The footsteps coming towards my room unwinded my mind.

“Hey, I'm here to change your bandage" said the nurse, walking into my room. “Are you okay?” Her voice was weird as I was some sort of freak.

“Yeah, just thinking about something" I said awkwardly looking at her.

"All right, then let me check you" She then removed my previous bandage, exposing the scar on my abdomen. "The wound appears to be in good condition, and the doctor advised that you pack yourself for your discharge tomorrow morning" She smirked as she continued, "You can return to school and your life almost immediately."

"Oh that's good i guess, thanks." I thought, as if I had something to return to. My friend used a flip knife to stab me in the stomach. My already nonexistent reputation at school has gotten worse. As some would say, my dad and I are starting again by moving from Cloudsdale to Canterlot, leaving behind all we own, including the house that holds all of our memories of Mom and him. However, it didn't feel like a fresh start. I felt as though I was fleeing from everything that had occurred to me. Everything was gone, including my mother, the house, and the memories that would now follow me around forever. all as a result of my errors. I couldn't undo that mistake.

The beeping of the machines became a distant hum. My mind wandered back to the events leading up to this moment. How could I have been so naive? How could i not see it... One minute I was laughing with my ,,friends" joking around like everything was normal. Next thing that i remember was lying on the cold ground, clutching my stomach, feeling warmth—too much warmth—as blood poured from the wound my "friend" had given me.

"Okay everything is done. Do you need anything?" She asked, by now positively looking at me.

"No, everything's good," I replied, and then she left the room. How could I have been so naive? I never saw it coming. One minute I was laughing with my friends, joking around like everything was normal.I trusted him. I trusted all of them. But they weren’t friends, they were the kind of people who’d stab you in the back... or in this case stab deeply into to the stomach. A flip knife I could remember the glint of it as it was yesterday, the sudden pain and then... nothing, just darkness. The sound of the door creaking open interrupted my thoughts.

I turned my head, half-expecting to see a nurse or another doctor. Instead, it was my dad. He looked at me with a mixture of concern and exhaustion His face drawn, as if the weight of everything had been slowly wearing him down.

"Hey, kiddo" he said softly, walking into the room and pulling a chair up next to my bed. "How are you feeling?"

I didn't know how to answer physically to him. I was healing—slowly—but emotionally, I felt like a wreck. "I’m... okay i guess for a person who was stabed" I replied, my voice flat. "I just have a lot on my mind, you know."

A weak smile appered on his face, but it didn't quite reach his eyes. I could tell he was holding back, trying to keep it together for my sake. "The doctor said you’d be going home tomorrow, right? You’ll be out of here soon."

"Yeah... tomorrow." The words left my mouth, but they didn’t feel real at all. It was all happening so fast, and yet I wasn’t sure I was ready. My friends—no, former friends—had shattered everything, and now the life I knew was gone.The idea of moving to Canterlot wasn’t too comforting. Sure i could left everything bad behind but It felt more like an escape—a way for my dad to avoid the wreckage that was left behind in Cloudsdale. Sure, we’d start fresh i guess. My friends’ betrayal, the memory of my mother’s absence, and the home that had been filled with so many memories will be things I would never get back tho.

Then another series of question started to appear on my mind, how could I trust again? How could I fit in somewhere new when I still felt so broken inside? Still having the old scars on my wrists from the older days, when days felt even worse, the days when my mother was killed. It is hard, but I needed to go forward.. she would want that. Now I need to do the same thing for my dad. He only shows that he's okay; the situation shook him too. It wasn’t going to be easy, but nothing worth having ever was. Maybe starting over in Canterlot wouldn’t be the magic fix I wanted, but it was a chance. A chance to begin again. I wasn’t ready to forget, but I was ready to fight for a future that wasn’t defined by the hurt.

"You know I'm here to support you, don't you? I am aware that it is difficult and has been difficult for us both. Your mother passing away... Never will it be simple. However, I refuse to give up, and I don't want you to either. We'll work together to overcome this. We must." His expression changed, revealing a melancholy grin. "I struggle too, even if I might not show it. I can't express how much I miss her every day. We have not left. Despite the fact that it may not feel like it at the moment, we will succeed."

My dad’s words hit me harder than I expected. In his own way, he was trying to reach me, to help me realize that we both had a long road ahead, but we weren’t alone in this. I had him, and he had me.

"yeah i know, Dad, I know."

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The following day arrived sooner than I had anticipated. With the early light coming in through the blinds, I awoke to the sound of gentle footfall outside my chamber. There was a slight sense of quietness and emptiness in the hospital room.

I was supposed to be leaving today, but the weight of everything still clung to me like a second skin. I wasn’t ready. I wasn’t sure I would ever be ready. But the time came i got up and started to pack my things; there weren't many, to be honest, only some clothes, the water bottles that my dad got me the other day, the charger that was still plugged in, and the tablet, and that would be everything. To be honest, all my important things were waiting for me in our new apartment in Canterlot. I went to the bathroom to change into my normal clothes, leaving the patient gown on the bed.

I heard the door opened slowly, and my dad stepped in, grabbing the backpack from my hand before I could even react. His movements were gentle, but I could tell he was in hurry, the tension still thick in the air. He gave me a small, tired smile as he slung the bag over his shoulder.

"Champ, it's time to go" Our new home is a long drive away. Are you ready? He tried to smile, but I could see he was not sincere. He was etched with the stress. The dark circles beneath his eyes served as a silent reminder of the tumultuous night. I knew that he hadn't slept for days, probably. It hurt to know that he was working so hard for me, even though he was barely holding it together.

I nodded. My mind was still in a fog, my body stiff from the hospital bed. "Yeah... I’m ready, we can go" I said, trying to sound more certain than I felt.

After giving me a brief nod, he assisted me with my final belongings. As we made our way through the hospital's hallways, I couldn't help but feel guilty. He was trying his hardest to maintain a cheerful facade and keep things regular,But the cracks were visible to me. I was aware that the relocation, the defeat, and the entire situation were wearing him down.

"Let's get you home, alright?" As we arrived at the exit, he spoke while gently placing his hand on my shoulder."I dont know if i can call it home to me it was foreign place, but i didnt want to say anything about that, putting more weight on him wouldn't make a diffrence"

"Yeah," I said, "let's head to our new home."

Later that day, the car came to a stop in front of an apartment building in Canterlot, which seemed so normal, but it felt so different from the life I had known. Even though my dad had assured me that it would be a new beginning, I couldn't help but feel a twinge of doubt as I stood there and looked at the new location. It would be here that I would spend the next chapter of my life—the place I would return to after transferring to Canterlot High, my new school, huh? Fortunately, nobody will know me, although I didn't have this in mind. No one will know what happened at Claudsdale; maybe these new pals will out number my old ones....

I fought to ignore the knot in my gut as I gazed at the apartment complex. It happened too quickly and too much. The transfer, the change, the new beginning that seemed less like a decision and more like a forced jump. But I could start over here, at least. I could be someone else here, someone who wasn't troubled by past transgressions or the betrayal of individuals I believed to be my friends.

My dad said, "Maybe this time, you can find a place where you truly belong," as he gave me a hopeful look.

Although the doubt was still there in the back of my mind, I looked him in the eye and nodded. He was attempting to remain upbeat and persuade us both that this relocation and new beginning would be the solution to all of our problems. And perhaps I wanted to believe him in my heart. Canterlot, this new school, this new apartment—I wanted to think that they could somehow make things better.

But it was hard.

Nevertheless, I saw the hope in his eyes, and I briefly sought to cling to that impression. Perhaps he was correct. I might be able to fit in here. Canterlot High might be an exception. Perhaps people here would be more amiable and reliable.
"I’ll try," I said quietly, not sure if I was reassuring him or myself.

His eyes softened and he smiled, exhausted but real. "Kid, that's all we can do. One step at a time. Together, we'll solve this."

We carried our luggage, boxes, and a few pieces of furniture inside the flat and went inside. Now that everything we had brought with us was strewn about, the space felt even more empty—like a fresh start, but with memories of the past still looming large.

With a weary but resolute expression, my dad wiped his brow and placed a carton of dishes in the kitchen. He worked really hard to make things work, to make us both feel at home in this new environment. It was evident to me from the way he walked and remained occupied, distracting himself from the problems that were bothering him.

After settling into the living room and throwing my backpack on the couch, I explored the room, taking in the strange surroundings. It seemed frigid, even though there was a lot of space and possibilities. It was difficult to think this home could ever feel cozy or inhabited. But I had to take advantage of the fact that it was where I was going to be.

"Let's start with getting the beds set up," snapped me out of my trance. He gave me a supportive smile as he carried a mattress into one of the bedrooms. I nodded, but I wasn't very excited about the prospect of unpacking. The idea of beginning anew seemed so intimidating. However, I was aware that my dad was attempting to establish something fresh here, so perhaps it was worth a try.

We worked in silence for a while, each of us lost in our own thoughts while we set up and organized everything. I was still struggling to adjust to everything and still carrying the weight of my past. However, when we went through the procedures of outfitting the apartment, it began to feel a little less empty.

We spent several hours unloading before we were able to arrange my room. My bed was pushed up against the wall, my computer table was next to it, and everything I needed—clothes, books, and other items from Cloudsdale that I couldn't part with—was stacked in the corners. Although it still seemed like a space, it was beginning to resemble a room once more.

Having everything in its proper place was reassuring, even though the furniture was simple and functional. Even though the walls were empty, I had a desk to sit at when I needed to concentrate and a bed to fall into at the end of the day. Although it wasn't much, I could make it work because it was mine. I carefully placed my mother's photo on the desk so that it would be illuminated by the window. It was a simple picture of her beaming with me by her side on a warm day, when everything seemed normal. I gazed at it for a while, touching the frame's edge delicately with my fingers as memories came flooding back.

I couldn't express how much I missed her. Her humor and her ability to lift the spirits of everyone even in moments of difficulty. I remembered her warmth, her voice, and the way she created a sense of security in our house. All of that was gone now. Once my dad entered the room, it was fairly dark outside. His weary eyes looked about the room for a while before focusing on me. "Hey, it's getting late," he murmured softly. Rest is what you need. It's a huge day tomorrow.

I took a quick look at my desk clock. 10:15 p.m. For hours, I had been absorbed in my thoughts as I attempted to adjust to my new room, my new school, and the odd silence that pervaded the flat. Everything would be different tomorrow. I wasn't sure if I was prepared for the official start of my existence at Canterlot High.

“Yeah, I know,” I responded , I could feel the urge to fit in and the weight of everything that lay ahead. "Good night, Dad. You should get some rest for your new work. I promise that I will be fine, so don't worry about me." I forced myself to grin a little at him.

For a long time, he gazed at me, his weary eyes softening as though he could see right through the mask I had put on. Then he grinned back, nodding quietly.

"All right, champion," he remarked in a more seasoned tone than normal. "Good night. "

He walked out of the room, shutting the door behind him, and I sat there for a while before getting up to undress. Thinking that tomorrow would be a busy day, I placed them in a laundry box and then went to bed under the covers. All I can hope for is that this school won't be as awful as the last one. That was the last thing I thought of before I fell asleep with my eyes slowly closing.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The loud sound of my phone alarm piercing the mist of sleep was what woke me up. I was half asleep when I groped for my phone, letting my hand touch the nightstand before catching it. I narrowed my eyes at the screen.

"6:30 AM already?"

I blinked and moaned, trying to get rid of my drowsiness. Everything felt a little strange, and my head was still cloudy. As the day's realities began to sink in, I couldn't resist taking a quick look at my stomach. The scar was still there, a distinct line running from left to right, a lasting memory of what had happened and an indelible mark of treachery. He got a nice swipe, not gonna lie, was my grim thinking. As my eyes strayed downward, I noticed the ancient scars on my wrists, which served as a memory of more difficult days when the inside anguish was unbearable. The wounds on my arms and the obvious evidence of cutting were all remnants of a past from which I was unable to fully recover.

The effort, the hurt, the memories. Every time I looked in the mirror, it was difficult to avoid seeing those scars. However, I couldn't afford to think about them now. Canterlot High's first day was today. And I had to confront it, no matter how broken I felt.

I made myself turn away from my mirror and stand up to force the thoughts out of my head. I reminded myself to go one step at a time. Just get through today, . I couldn't let the past to limit me. Not right now. Even though it seemed unattainable, today was about beginning anew.

Though it wasn't much, I dressed in the best clothes I could find. While it wasn't the greatest ensemble, it wasn't the worst either. I made do with black joggers, white socks that were obviously out of style, and a simple white hoodie with a graffiti design across the front. I wouldn't have picked it out for a special occasion, but it was all I had, and to be honest, I didn't give a damn about how I looked.

My father's movements in the kitchen were audible while I adjusted my hoodie. Whether I was ready or not, the aroma of coffee and breakfast reminded me that the day was already progressing.

In an attempt to release the tenseness in my chest, I inhaled deeply. I had to get through Canterlot High even though I had no idea what to anticipate. I had to give it a shot. I couldn't continue to hide from everyone.

I left my room and made my way to the kitchen, where my dad was quietly preparing breakfast at the counter. The clink of plates and the bubbling sound of the coffee maker gave the place a somewhat more homey vibe.

"Morning, kiddo," he said without raising his head, but I could see he was exhausted. He was already going about his regular activities as usual, attempting to maintain as much normalcy as possible. "Are you ready to face your first day?"

After a moment of hesitation, I nodded. Yes, I suppose. I'm just a little anxious.

When he looked up, he gave me a little smile. "You'll be alright. Today is only the first day. It will become simpler once you get into the rhythm of things. I wanted to believe him. I really did. But right now, all I could focus on was the unknown.

"Are you ready for the first day at your new job the same way I am for school?" I asked, trying to lighten the mood. I wanted to start a conversation, something to release the pressure that was building up between both of us. The nerves were there, hovering in the air like a heavy fog, and I thought maybe talking about his new job could distract us both from our own worries.

My dad put the coffee pot back on the counter after pausing for a second, a faint smile tugging at his lips. He appeared somewhat more alert now, as if he was genuinely thinking about that question. "Yes, I am anxious. I've been through it before, but it's a new work and new people. Once I get settled, I'm sure everything will be Ok"

Despite the nerves I knew were present, he moved steadily and calmly as he added a couple eggs to the pan. "However, I believe that you are likely much more anxious than I am. The first day of a new school is more significant"

With a forced smile, I shrugged. "I suppose so. However, I believe that we are both in the same situation. New beginnings, new challenges." We were both feeling uneasy, and it was nice to talk about it. In this bizarre new chapter, perhaps, just possibly, this might make us both feel a little less alone.

"Yeah," he agreed, his voice a little warmer now.

I nodded, feeling the weight of the moment settle a bit. His words didn’t make everything magically better, but they did make me feel like maybe, just maybe, this day wouldn’t be as impossible as I feared.

After eating breakfast and drinking my coffee, I waited for my father to come and pick me up and drive me to school. I don't want to take his time every day, but only today. Dad sat in the driver's seat and drove us to school, the engine humming steadily beneath us. He made an effort to strike up a conversation by inquiring about my feelings and whether I was looking forward to the first day, but I was unable to respond. The words simply refused to come out of my thoughts, which was racing with anxiety and doubt. As a result, the majority of the ride was silent, with the exception of the odd creak of the automobile over the pavement and the soothing music on the radio.

"Good luck, champ," he said, his voice trying to sound upbeat. "You’ll do great today."

Not believing my voice, I nodded in silence. Before he drove off to his new job, he gave me a short pat on the back without pressing the issue. With the weight of the occasion bearing down on me, I stood by myself in front of the big school. I was drawn to the strange statue of a pony at the entrance. I briefly believed that the statue was reaching out to me or was alive since it was generating a peculiar, bright light. However, when I blinked, I saw that it was simply the strange angle of the sunlight, giving it an almost unearthly appearance.

I was standing there feeling insignificant and out of place when I saw someone near the school's doors. In a loud, demanding tone, a girl with blazing red and yellow hair was speaking to another girl as if lecturing her. It was such an odd scene. It felt like I was witnessing the events of someone else's life, unrelated to mine.

This is my new history at my new school, I thought to myself. I was going to write out everything of my feelings about the place, including my hopes, worries, and uncertainties. This was my opportunity to make a fresh start. However, I was still unaware of what that meant. Would I be accepted? Would this be more of the same, or would it be the new beginning I had hoped for?

With my heart racing, I took a deep breath to brace myself before making my way to the entrance and venturing into the unknown.

Author's Note

HIIII this is literally the first thing i've ever written sorry if there are grammar errors english its not my first language but i started reading fanfics like 3 months ago and thought to myself that i will put all my effort into making one, i made a accaunt today and this came to life i hope that someone will like this, post your opinions, i promise it will be better in the futere im aiming for something 200k words + Have fun

The Comfort of Familiar Strangers (R)

We stayed on the couch for a little while, TV now playing a show about a boy with , high-tech watch that let him transform into various powerful entities—aliens, maybe? I wasn’t really sure, but it was surprisingly entertaining. My gaze stayed glued to the screen as I said, mostly to myself, “Who would even like something like that?”

Without missing a beat, Sunset leaned back, smirking. “Didn’t you just turn into a magical entity yesterday?”

Her comment hit me like a truck. “Oh, yea”

Sunset's smile turned into a low-pitched laugh, but I remained silent and let the silence ring. About an hour later, Sunset turned to me and stretched, her legs curling beneath her. “Okay, so… I didn’t want to bring this up earlier,” she began, her tone hesitant, “cuz I thought you’d figure it out on ya own, but…”

“What?”

“You need to take a shower.”

“Wha—” I stammered, embarrassment rushing to the surface for the first time since last night.

“No wha. But the shower,” she said, laughing lightly. “You kind of stink like… well, a battleground. New clothes helped you for a bit, but you smell like burnt paper.”

I groaned, burying my face in my hands. “Great. Just great. So… can you just tell me where the shower is?”

She nodded, standing up and motioning for me to follow her. “Yeah, come on its next to my bedroom.”

I went behind her. We stepped into her bedroom. It wasn’t what I expected at all. For someone like Sunset—who used to have this aura of untouchable coolness and a hint of rebel edge before. I thought her room might be dark, edgy, maybe full of band posters or emo décor. Instead, it was warm and bright, with soft colors and a distinctly girly vibe. There were plenty of plushies scattered around on her bed, her shelves, even tucked into corners. It felt… cozy. Personal.

“Cute,” I murmured under my breath, barely realizing I’d said it out loud.

“What was that?” she asked, glancing over her shoulder.

“Nothin”

Sunset smirked knowingly but didn’t push it. She then opened a door to reveal a small but clean and inviting bathroom. “Here you go. Towels are in the shelf, and there’s extra shampoo if you need it.”

“Thanks,” I said, stepping inside and shutting the door behind me.

The bathroom was simple, with soft pink tiles and a lavender shower curtain. It smelled faintly of vanilla.. of sunset... And I could see a few bottles of fancy-looking shampoo and conditioner lined up neatly on the edge of the tub. Then, as I switched on the water and let it run till it was warm, I caught a glimpse of myself in the reflection. My face appeared haggard and exhausted, my hair was a tangle, and there were still slight soot smudges on my skin. I looked like I had crawled out of a fire, so it makes sense that Sunset claimed I smelled like burnt paper.

When I finally turned off the water and stepped out, I felt like a different person—not entirely better, but a little cleaner.

Stepping out of the bathroom, freshly showered, right beneath the door, I saw a cleanly folded pair of pajamas. For me, Sunset must have left them there. They were plain yet comfortable, light gray and fashioned of a silky fabric that seemed designed for relaxation. Thankful for the new clothing, I put them on and went into the living room.

The moment I stepped in, a blanket flew through the air and smacked me square in the nose.

“Ow! Whyyy” I stumbled back, holding my nose.

Sunset immediately gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. “Oh my gosh! Are you okay?” Her concern lasted about two seconds before she started laughing—a bright, unapologetic laugh that filled the room.

“I’m fine,” I grumbled, rubbing my nose but unable to hide a small smile. “Thanks for the warm welcome”

She snorted, tossing a pillow onto the sofa. “Well, you’re not sleeping in my bed, that’s for sure,” she said with a playful smirk. “No matter how close we got yesterday and today, mister.” Like we we didn't sleept together yesterday. She moved around the living room, laying down a bedsheet and fluffing up the pillows to make the sofa as comfortable as possible. It was kind of sweet, honestly—she put more effort into it than I expected.

“There,” she said, hands on her hips as she surveyed her work. “All set.”

“Okay, Thanks Sunny,” I replied with a grin, plopping down onto the makeshift bed.

She froze for a moment, blinking at me. Her cheeks tinted pink as she tilted her head. “What… what did you just call me?”

“Sunny,” I repeated, testing the waters. “I mean, it’s cool nickname, don’t you think?”

Her lips pressed into a line as if she were trying to hold back a reaction, but she was failing miserably. Her expression was this perfect mix of embarrassment, happines, and it was fucking hilarious.

“Nobody’s ever called me that before,” she mumbled, her voice quieter than usual.

“You like it, don't lie” I said, grinning like a fool.

“I do not!” she shot back, but her face gave her away completely.

“Yeah, okay, Sunny,” I teased, stretching out on the sofa.

She rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide the small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. “Well good night, kido.”

“Good night… mommy,” I replied in the most exaggeratedly childish voice I could muster. “Maybe mommy will tell her kiddo some story before sleeping?” hugging the blanket to my chest like a little kid begging for a bedtime story.

Her jaw dropped, and for a second, she looked completely dumbfounded. Then she burst into laughter, leaning against the back of the sofa for support. “Oh my gosh, you’re ridiculous!” she managed between fits of laughter.

I couldn’t help but laugh along with her, the absurdity of the moment.

“No, you little brat, I’m not reading you anything.”

“Aww, come on, Sunny,” I teased, looking up at her with wide, mock-pleading eyes.

She groaned, covering her face with her hands, but I caught the smile she was trying to hide. “Good night,” she finally said, her voice softer now.

“Good night, Sunset,” I replied, my tone sincere this time.

She turned off the light and walked back to her room, leaving me to settle into the sofa.

My eyes felt weary from staring at the ceiling above me, which blurred and faded into a haze. The dream lessness, a never-ending sea of shifting, swirling nothingness, was where I lost consciousness and returned. I groaned to myself, waiting for another mysterious vision or unsettling reenactment of my history.

“The fuck, ok what is it this time, another vision?” my voice echoed into the void.

But this time, someone answered.

“No,” a soft voice replied, tinged with warmth and sadness.

My breath caught in my throat. I knew that voice. I’d know it anywhere. Slowly, I turned around, and there she was. “Mom…” My voice cracked, disbelief and longing washing over me in equal measure.

Her features were both familiar and ghostly as she stood there in a soft glow. Although she had a nice smile, there was something unstable and a glimmer of emotion in her eyes that she was finding difficult to control.

“Welcome, son,” she said softly, her tone trembling just enough for me to notice.

“Is this real?” My words stumbled out, my heart racing.

She stepped closer, her presence as soothing as it was surreal. “a part of me lives in you. Always has, and always will be.” Her smile deepened, though her eyes glistened.

“It is truth right? About you about my real iddentiy your from equestria right??”

She nodded. “Yes. And now, so do you. The truth is yours. But listen to me, my son—what happened to me, that was my burden. It doesn’t need to weigh on you .”

“How it can not?” I asked, my voice rising. “Im mo-"

She raised a hand gently, stopping me mid-sentence. “No, you aren't a monster you are my brave son, I’m so sorry you had to carry that. But you are not defined by pain.” Her gaze softened as she continued. “You are what you choose to be. You have your father, your friends—they care for you, and they will help you carry what you cannot.”

I opened my mouth to speak, to ask her to stay, but she smiled knowingly, as if she already understood.

“And some,” she added, her eyes twinkling, “maybe are even more than friends…haha”

“Mom—” I started, reaching out, but she interrupted me, her voice firm yet gentle.

“Remember this, son, my decisions have no impact on you, , you will never have to be responsible for them I love you. ”

Her image began to fade, the glow surrounding her growing fainter.

“No, wait!” I reached out desperately, but she was already slipping away, her form dissolving into the void.

“I love you,” her voice echoed one last time, lingering in the air as the void collapsed around me.

Gasping for air, I jolted awake. I felt my chest heave as I tried to get rid of the intensity of the dream. Even as reality rushed back, my hand reflexively pushed to my heart, the warmth of her presence still remaining there. The dimly lighted room around me felt too silent and oppressive, so I sat up, still trying to control my breathing. I jumped as the door suddenly exploded open with such power. As the light streamed in, Sunset appeared with her purple pajamas disheveled and her hair in a tangled mess, the known two-toned sun embossed on the front. She appeared to be partly sleeping, or perhaps not—still in the dreamland I had just left.

“Wha- What happened? Are you alright?” she demanded, her voice groggy but filled with concern.

“I-i think” I struggled to catch my breath, the remnants of the dream still clinging to me. “I just had some... weird dream.” In reality i was saying truth.

Without waiting for an invitation, she stepped inside and sat down beside me, careful not to sit directly on my legs, which were still stretched out across the sofa. Her presence was grounding, like an anchor in the storm swirling inside me.“Don’t lie to me,” she said softly but firmly. “I see you’re crying.”

“I am?” I asked, reaching up to touch my face. My fingertips came away damp. “holy shit. I am.”

Her eyes softened as she studied me, and I tried to wipe my cheeks, but the tears kept coming. And then, unexpectedly, I laughed. “Sunset, I swear I’m fine,” I said, my voice catching between the laugh and the lump in my throat. “I just… I had a dream about my mom. That's all im good now.” I laughed again, the sound hollow and a little unhinged, trying to convince myself—and maybe her—that I was okay. “Totally fine,” I added, even as my voice cracked at the end.

But the laughter didn’t fool her. She shifted closer, her hand resting on my arm, her touch gentle and grounding. “You’re not fine, i see that, and that’s okay. You don’t have to be fine all the time.”

Her words broke something in me, and the laughter faded. I swallowed hard, tears welling up again. Sunset leaned her head gently against mine, her voice quiet but steady. “One step at a time. You don’t have to figure it all out tonight.”

I opened my eyes, rubbed them, looked around for a comfortable position, bening my head to the left, and.....

“Ugh, what the…” I mumbled, rubbing my face as I turned to my left.

There she was... again Sunset, lying next to me, her head tilted back, mouth slightly open, and snoring softly. Her chest rising and falling with steady breaths. Her hair was still a mess from yesterday, and I could see the faintest hint of a drool stain near her cheek.

again?

My mind was racing to figure out how we got to be this way as I looked at her. The living room was filled with the setting sun. She was trying to console me while half sleeping. And we must have merely slept off in this manner.I looked at the wall mounted clock. 4:03 a.m. Maybe i wake her up? No theres was no way I’d do that. She needed rest.

But i can leave her like this either. Her neck was at an awkward angle, she looked so uncomfortable. What was I supposed to do? And then, out of nowhere, a crazy—no, stupid—idea popped into my head.

I moved as quietly and gently as possible, moving my legs off the couch and sat up. Sunset didn't move, even though every couch creak sounded like a thunderclap in the silence. I leaned forward and slipped one arm between her legs and the other under her back, my heart thumping in my chest. With a deep breath, I lifted her into my arms. She was lighter than I expected, her body limp with sleep.

For a moment, I hesitated, standing there in the middle of the room with her in my arms. Her face was so peaceful, so unguarded. She murmured something in her sleep, her head nuzzling into my chest like she was trying to get comfortable.My heart ached at the sight. What the hell am I doing? I thought.

This felt wrong like I was crossing some kind of invisible line. She’d already done so much for me. She let me stay here, comforted me when I broke down, and now here I was, carrying her like some kind of weirdo. But I couldn’t stop. She needed to sleep somewhere more comfortable. I nudged her bedroom door open with my foot. The faint scent of lavender hung in the air, calming and soothing. Then i saw something like a journal with her sun laying under her bed "hm wonder what that is".

Carefully, I walked up to her bed and laid her down on the mattress. Her brow furrowed as she stirred slightly, but she remained unconscious. She reached out, her fingers curling toward me like a baby seeking comfort as I drew the cover over her.I forced myself not to laugh by biting my lip. She appeared so innocent and childlike at that precise moment. It was nearly excessive.I watched her for a few seconds as I stood there.

No. No, no, no. Stop it, you absolute weirdo. What the fuck are you doing? Don’t just stand here staring at her. That’s creepy.

Turning on my heel, I practically bolted out of the room, closing the door behind me as quietly as possible. My thoughts were a jumbled mess, and my face was burning. With a trembling breath, I collapsed back on the couch in the living room. Exhaustion gradually took the place of the adrenaline. My thoughts reverted to the dream I had about my mother, the warmth in her voice, and the way she had talked. I hurried to where I would sleep.My eyes grew heavier by the second as I lay there, gazing at the ceiling. My final thought was, "Sunset doesn't need to know, what happened second ago." Sleep took me back, drawing me into its embrace.

I woke up with a huge yawn and stretched my arms over my head. Though the dream, the discomfort with Sunset, and the emotional rollercoaster had all occurred, I had to confess that I had slept rather soundly. I felt as though I had rested, my back was better, and my head was clearer.

Sunset’s probably still asleep,

After standing up, I stretched again and looked around for a while. After last night, the living room was a little chaotic with pillows not in their proper positions and the blanket and sheet I had used crumpled on the couch. I decided to clean up, carefully folding the sheet and blanket before setting them beneath the coffee table. I fluffed the pillows back into their proper positions, stepping back to admire my work.

“Pretty good,” I muttered to myself, feeling a small sense of accomplishment.

I look at the mirror sunset was looking at the hair i brushed. "Despite everything its still you" I thought to myself

Standing there, another one of my so-called brilliant ideas popped into my head. I’ll make breakfast! The thought filled me with excitement as I walked into the small kitchen. From afar, it had seemed cozy, but now that I was up close, I realized just how tiny it really was. Everything was packed together—functional.

The first thing I noticed was the pizza box from last night sitting on the counter. I picked it up, giving it a squeeze to close it before tossing it into the trash. “At least we didn’t leave too much of a mess,” I murmured. Next, I opened the refrigerator, expecting to find some variety of food to work with. Instead, I was met with... well, not much. A carton of eggs, a pack of bacon, and a few random condiments on the shelves.

“Pretty empty,” For a second, I wondered if this was why Sunset was so thin—she just didn’t keep much food around.Eggs and bacon need to do, i can work with this. I pulled the items out and set them on the counter, starting up the coffee machine as I got to work .

The sound of bacon sizzling filled the air, and I felt a small sense of pride as I flipped the strips in the pan. Then scrambled the eggs, adding a pinch of salt and pepper before plating everything. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee mingled with the smell of breakfast, and I couldn’t help but smile. It wasn’t a five-star meal, but it was warm, filling, and made with care.

I set everything up on the coffee table the only table Sunset seemed to have and stepped back to admire my work. The plates of scrambled eggs and bacon sat next to steaming mugs of coffee, simple. Satisfied, I walked over to Sunset’s bedroom door and paused. I raised my hand and knocked gently on the door.

“Sunset?” I called softly. No response.

I knocked again, a little louder this time. Still nothing.

“Alright, here goes nothing, i see something i dindn't mean too that's on me, i can die with a view like this” I muttered to myself as I opened the door a crack, peeking inside.

Sunset was still fast asleep, sprawled out on her bed. Her hair was an absolute mess, sticking up in every direction, and her purple pajama shirt had ridden up slightly, exposing a sliver of her stomach. Her arm was draped over her pillow, she looked so peaceful that I almost didn’t want to disturb her.

Almost.

“Sunset,” I called again, a little louder this time.

She groaned softly, shifting under the duvet before cracking one eye open to glare at me. “What... what time is it?” she mumbled, her voice thick with sleep.

“Almost 9:30”

She groaned again, pulling the blanket over her head. “Too early.”

“I made breakfast,” I said, hoping the promise of food would coax her out of bed.

That got her attention. The blanket slowly lowered, revealing her messy hair and groggy face. “You... made breakfast?”

“Yep. Eggs, bacon, coffee. It’s waitin on the table.”

She sat up slowly, rubbing her eyes.

“Yeah, well, don’t get used to it,” I joked, stepping back to give her space to get up.

Sunset swung her legs over the side of the bed, yawning as she stretched. “Thanks”

“Anytime,” I turned and headed back to the living room, giving her a moment to wake up fully. By the time she joined me at the coffee table, her hair was slightly tamed, and she looked a bit more awake. She sat down across from me, eyeing the plates of food with a small smile.

“Alright, chef,” she teased, picking up her fork. “Let’s see if you can cook as well as you talk.”

I laughed, sitting down with my own plate. “Don’t get your hopes up too high.”

We dug into breakfast, the room was filled with the comforting sounds of clinking silverware and the occasional hum of approval from Sunset.

As I lifted a piece of bacon to my mouth, Sunset’s hand darted across the table with lightning speed. Before I could react, she snatched the strip right off my plate, popped it into her mouth, and began chewing with the most smug grin I’d ever seen.

“EY!” I protested, glaring at her in mock outrage.

She didn’t say a word, just smiled even wider as she chewed, her eyes sparkling with mischief. I narrowed my eyes, trying to look stern, but the way her shoulders shook as she laughed made it impossible to keep a straight face. Before I knew it, I was chuckling along with her.

“You’re the worst,”

Before she could respond, my phone buzzed on the coffee table. I picked it up, seeing Applejack’s name on the screen. “Hold that thought,” I told Sunset as I answered the call. “Hey, AJ, what's up”

“Mornin’!” Applejack’s cheery voice greeted me. “Ah was wonderin, if ya wanted to meet up with me and the girls today? We’re thinkin’ of hangin’ out later this afternoon.”

Sunset had gone quiet, her fork idly poking at her eggs. Her earlier grin had faded, replaced by a look that was harder to read—thoughtful, maybe a little downcast. My smile faltered.

“Can Sunset come with me?” I asked Applejack, keeping my voice casual.

“Course she can!” Applejack replied without missing a beat. “Ah was gonna call her after you anyhow. The more, the merrier!” I felt a wave of relief and looked back at Sunset, who was now looking at me with a mix of surprise and curiosity. Her eyebrows shot up for a moment before her expression softened into a warm, genuine smile. It was the kind of smile that made her eyes light up.

“Thanks, AJ. We’ll be there,” I said, hanging up after a quick goodbye, only to notice Sunset reaching for another piece of bacon. “Hey!” I barked, playfully smacking her hand away this time.

She froze mid-grab, cheeks puffed out as she chewed on the bacon she’d already stolen. “Mmm?” she mumbled innocently, raising an eyebrow as if to say, What?

“Alright, you’re now officially a bacon thief. First you raid my plate, now you’re going for seconds. Do I even get to eat any of this?”

She swallowed her bite and grinned. “You still have your eggs left, don't cry about this.”

I rolled my eyes but couldn’t stop the laugh that escaped me. “Unbelievable.”

We finished breakfast—well, what was left of mine—I filled Sunset in on Applejack’s plan.

“So, AJ said we can head over anytime. The girls will be there in a few hours. Do you know where Applejack lives?” I asked, already suspecting the answer.

Sunset nodded, smirking. “You know i do.”

“Of course you do,” I repeated, matching her smirk. “Because you know everything, right?”

“Pretty much,” she said, shrugging as if it were obvious. We worked together to clean up the kitchen, the small space feeling even smaller as we moved around each other.

After we cleaned, i looked down at myself, still in the borrowed pajamas. I really need to get my clothes... Dad should be at work now, then i should grab them without confrontation with him, im not ready, not yet.

Taking the coffee cups and plates from the table, I carefully put them in the dishwasher. The sound of dishes clinking reverberated in the peaceful kitchen. My gaze strayed to the living room, where the TV was on and the child wearing the watch that made him look like aliens was playin. I plopped into the couch and allowed the show distract me.

“This is actually pretty good,” I muttered, half to myself.

Sunset’s door creaked open, and she peeked out, fully dressed and brushing her fiery hair. “You talking to yourself out there?” she teased.

“Nah, just saying this show isn’t bad,” I replied, glancing over my shoulder.

She chuckled, finishing up with her hair before disappearing back into her room for a moment. I stood up and headed to the bathroom passing the sunset making her makeup , grabbing the clothes I’d worn yesterday. The moment I picked them up, I winced. Ugh, they really stink.

My eyes caught a small bottle of strawberry-scented spray on the floor, likely one of Sunset’s. Without a second thought, I grabbed it and sprayed my shirt and pants liberally. The overpowering sweetness filled the bathroom, almost making me gag, but at least it was better than the burnt-paper smell from before.

Then I stepped back into the living room, Sunset was sitting on the couch tying her boots. She looked up as I walked in, raising an eyebrow. “Are you... wearing clothes i gave you yesterday? Ew”

“Uhhh, yeah,” I admitted, scratching the back of my neck. “I don’t exactly have options here. I need to go change at my house.”

She finished tying her laces and stood up, grabbing her leather jacket. “Alright. I’ll give you a ride.”

“Huh? Like, on your bike?”

She smirked, throwing her jacket on and grabbing her helmet. “Yeah, how else are we getting there? You wanna walk across town?”

Before I could protest, I found myself straddling the back of her motorcycle, gripping her waist tightly. The engine roared to life, and we shot down the road faster than I was prepared for. “SUNSET!” I shouted, my voice barely audible over the wind and the growl of the engine. “SLOW DOWN, PLEASE! I’M SCARED!”

She laughed, her voice carefree and utterly unbothered. “Don’t worry! You are good!”

“THAT DOESN’T MAKE ME FEEL BETTER!” I yelled, clutching her jacket as if my life depended on it.

“Relax,” she called back, her tone laced with amusement. “You’ll be fine. Just enjoy the ride!”

Enjoy the ride? How was I supposed to enjoy the ride when every nerve in my body was screaming at me to hold on for dear life? I buried my face against her back, muttering my last prayers to whoever might be listening.

After what felt like an eternity but was probably only a few minutes, we pulled up in front of my house. The bike slowed to a stop, and I almost fell of it.

“See? That wasn’t so bad,” Sunset said, grinning as she took off her helmet.

“You have a very different definition of ‘not bad.’”

She laughed again, swinging her leg off the bike. “You’ll get used to it.”

I wasn’t so sure about that. As I unlocked the door to my house, I glanced back at her. Despite the terror of the ride, I couldn’t help but smile at her carefree confidence. “Thanks for the lift,” I said, shaking my head.

“Anytime,” she replied, leaning casually against the bike as she waited for me.

As I opened the door and stepped inside, the familiar silence of an empty house greeted me. Just to be sure, I called out, “Dad?” My voice echoed faintly, but there was no response. Yeah, he’s not here, good.

Then I made my way toward my room, the living room stopped me in my tracks. On the table, there was a mess? at least thirteen empty Red Bull cans scattered across the surface, along with an opened bottle of Jack Daniel’s.. He had a rough time too, heh.

Shaking my head, I continued to my room. The familiar space felt oddly foreign for some reason, as though I moved quickly, grabbing a pair of jeans and slipping them on.

Then my eyes landed on that one—the shirt I hadn’t worn in years. It was bold, with a design that I used to love but had grown too self-conscious to wear bcs of my scars.... For a moment, memories of judgment and self-doubt bubbled up. But then I took a deep breath. No. I’m not scared anymore. They won’t judge me. They’ll support me. It’s time to change something in my life for once.

I grabbed the shirt and pulled it on, letting it settle over my shoulders like armor. A small, determined smile crept onto my face.

Quickly, I brushed my teeth, grabbed my wallet, and bolted back to the front door. Sunset was still sitting on her bike, waiting patiently with a relaxed posture. She looked up as I stepped outside, her face lighting up with a teasing grin.

I climbed on behind her, gripping her jacket. “Okay, just… be gentle, alright?”

Her laugh was immediate, and her voice was laced with playful mischief. “Be gentle? Don’t worry, I always am.”

It took me a second to process her joke, and when I did, my face flushed bright red. “Sunset! Not like that!”

Her laughter grew louder, and I could tell she was thoroughly enjoying how flustered I’d become. “Relax! I’m just messing with you.”

She revved the engine, and I braced myself for what was to come.

The ride to the farm was surprisingly smoother this time—or maybe I was just getting used to the adrenaline rush. The wind whipped past us, carrying with it the scent of open fields and fresh air. I loosened my grip slightly, feeling a bit more at ease as Sunset expertly maneuvered the bike.

When we arrived, the sight before us was breathtaking. Rows upon rows of apple trees stretched out across the horizon, their vibrant leaves shimmering under the sunlight. A large red barn stood proudly at the heart of the farm, surrounded by smaller structures and the occasional farm animal wandering about.

Sunset parked the bike near the entrance, and I climbed off, feeling my legs wobble slightly from the ride. She shot me a sly grin, clearly amused. “See? I told you I’d be gentle.” I rolled my eyes but couldn’t hide the chuckle that escaped. Together, we took in the picturesque view of Sweet Apple Acres, the warmth of the sun on our faces. “This place is… something else,” I said, genuinely impressed.

Sunset nodded, her voice carrying a mix of fondness and nostalgia. “Yeah, it’s a good place. You’ll like the girls even more when you see them here. I feel its like like their natural habitat or something.”

We walked toward the barn, the smell of fresh apples and the faint sound of laughter filled the air, setting the tone for what I hoped would be a good day.

Author's Note

Heeey again another wholsome chapter, the weekend is still on let the girls and our beloved oc get some rest they deserve it. What is the better way to relax that spending the day with beloved friends? Have fun reading

The Bonds We Forge

“Soo… my house now, okay?” I say, my gaze shifting between the road ahead and the faces of the people I’ve hurt. My hands feel cold, even with Sunset’s arms still wrapped tightly around me. “I need to repay you for what I’ve done. It’s not much, but… I’ll do my best.”

Sunset tightens her hold on me, her face buried against my shoulder. She shakes her head softly, her voice gentle but firm. “I know you will.”

Her words, simple as they are, hurt, but because of how much faith she still has in me, even after everything. After the pain I caused, the destruction I left behind, she’s still here. They’re all still here.

We walk slowly, the group trailing behind, their chatter muted, their steps heavy from exhaustion. Sunset doesn’t let go of me, not even for a second. Her hand slides into mine as we move forward.

But my thoughts refuse to stay quiet.

I’ve almost killed her. The image of my hand piercing her stomach flashes in my mind like a nightmare on repeat. I see the blood, feel it on my hands, hear her strained breaths. My chest tightens, and I can barely breathe as the guilt claws at me, unrelenting.

Sunset must sense it. She always does.

“Don’t even think about it,” she says softly, her voice cutting through my spiral. Her thumb brushes over the back of my hand, a simple gesture that makes my heart ache even more.

“But Sunset…” I start, my voice trembling.

She stops walking for a moment and turns to face me fully. Her eyes are tired but steady, pools of understanding and compassion that I don’t deserve. “This wasn’t you” she says firmly. “Don’t feel guilty for something that wasn’t your fault.”

I look down, unable to meet her gaze. “But it was my body. My hands. I almost—”

“Shhh,” she interrupts, stepping closer, her free hand cupping my cheek. “You’re here now. That’s what matters.”

Her voice wavers slightly, and I realize she’s holding back her own emotions. Her strength is overwhelming, yet I can see the cracks, the weight she’s carried throughout this whole ordeal. I reach up to touch her hand on my cheek.

“You must really have missed me” I mutter under my breath, trying to lighten the mood, though my voice cracks.

Sunset lets out a soft laugh, shaking her head. “Of course I did, you idiot,” she says, but there’s no malice in her tone. Only love. “I always believed in you, you know?”

“Even when I didn’t believe in myself?”

“Even then. When Dawn showed up and told us what you’d gotten yourself into, I still believed there was good in you. I told the others that too.”

“Sunset…”

She keeps going, her words spilling out as if she’s been holding them back for too long. “You’re not just the person who made mistakes or lost their way. You’re the person who cared, who fought for us, who would’ve given everything to keep us safe.” Her voice breaks slightly. “Even when you were gone, I knew that part of you wasn’t.”

My throat tightens, and I can barely find the words. “I don’t deserve you.”

Sunset smiles, a soft, weary smile that feels like the sun breaking through storm clouds. “You don’t get to decide that,” she says, leaning her forehead against mine. “We’re here because we believe in you. I believe in you.”

The others catch up to us then, their presence a quiet reminder of the journey we’ve been on. Dawn’s mischievous smirk, Adagio’s sarcastic eye roll, all of it reminds me that despite everything, they’re still here. They didn’t give up on me, even when I gave up on myself. I take a look at Dawn, her small frame walking just ahead of us, hands casually tucked into her jacket pockets. She’s humming softly to herself, her steps light as if the weight of the battle we just fought doesn’t affect her. But it does. I know it does. She planned all of this, orchestrated every move, and fought alone for so long, fought for me to come back.

They all fought.

I look around at the others, the girls who stood by me, even when I wasn’t myself, the Dazzlings, the trio who once wanted to drain every ounce of magic from me and leave me for dead. Even they fought to save me.

“Hey, Dawn” I call out, my voice breaking the soft rhythm of her humming.

She stops and turns, her face lit up with that quirky, lopsided smile that somehow manages to disarm even the heaviest moments. “Hmm? What’s up, big guy?”

“This whole thing at the school” I say, gesturing vaguely behind us, as if pointing back to the chaos we left behind. “That was all part of the plan?”

Dawn shrugs, tilting her head to one side. “Yeah.”

That’s it. Just yeah.

I blink at her, incredulous. “Just yeah?”

“Yup,” she replies, popping the‘p for emphasis.

Her nonchalance makes something inside me snap. Not in anger, but in disbelief.

“Just yeah? That’s it? I nearly destroyed everything! How could you possibly know the real me would grab Rainbow and not just…” I hesitate, the words tasting bitter in my mouth, “…kill her on the spot?”

Dawn’s smile doesn’t falter. In fact, it widens, her eyes sparkling with a mix of mischief and something deeper, something knowing. “Because that’s not you"

"Look” she continues, crossing her arms and leaning back slightly like she’s about to give a lecture. “Tbh? You were bad.” She pauses, letting the words hang in the air, before adding with a dramatic sigh, “And I mean really bad.”

“Gee, thanks.”

“No, no, like… epically bad. In the worst way possible,” she clarifies, waving her hands around as if trying to physically illustrate how terrible I was. “You had all this power, like, the kind of power no one could even imagine, and what did you do with it?”

She raises an eyebrow, waiting for me to answer. I don’t.

“Exactly,” she says, snapping her fingers. “You did nothing with it. You could’ve,I don’t know,froze the girls in time? Rewritten the past? Turned everyone into penguins? Anything! But nooo, what did you choose to do?”

I sigh, already knowing where this is going. “Dawn—”

“No, no, let me finish,” she interrupts, holding up a finger. “You chose a transformation into a demon. Like, come on! What is this, a cheap anime?”

Despite myself, I let out a laugh. It’s short and hoarse, but it’s real. “Wow, you really know how to make a guy feel better.”

“That’s what I’m here for,” she says, winking.

The others laugh too, though it’s a quiet, weary sound. Even Sunset chuckles softly, still holding onto my arm as if letting go would somehow make me disappear.

“But seriously,” Dawn continues, her voice softening. “I knew you wouldn’t hurt Rainbow because that’s not who you are. Not really. Even when you were… like that,” she gestures vaguely to indicate my monstrous form, “there was still a part of you fighting to stay good. I saw it. We all did.”

I glance at the others, their faces tired but nodding in agreement. Sunset squeezes my hand, her silent affirmation enough to make my chest ache.

“You’ve always been the guy who protects the people he loves, even if it means risking himself,” Dawn says, her tone more serious now. “And yeah, maybe you were a bad villain, but you’re a pretty great hero.”

I glance at her, walking ahead with that confident stride, her hands stuffed in her jacket pockets like she doesn’t have a care in the world. She hums a tune under her breath, completely at ease, while my mind races a mile a minute.

“Hm.” I narrow my eyes at her back, a smirk tugging at the corner of my mouth. “A ‘pretty great hero,’ huh? And you know that from… what, exactly?”

Dawn stops mid-step and glances back at me, her lips twitching into a nervous smile. “W-well…” She shrugs, her tone forcedly casual. “I am a prophet. I’ve said it a million times already.”

“Yeah?” I raise an eyebrow, crossing my arms. “Then what am I thinking right now?”

For a split second, her confident facade falters. Her eyes dart away, and she bites her lip. But then, as quick as a flash, she straightens her posture and gives me a dismissive wave. “I won’t use my power to prove my point” she says, her voice overly dramatic. “I’m above that.”

I chuckle softly, shaking my head.

Got her.

She knows I know. And I know she knows I know.

But she doesn’t know how much I know.

I don’t press her, though. Not yet. There’s a truth lurking beneath all her quirky behavior.

Instead, I slip my hand into my pocket and pull out my phone, my thumb hovering over the screen as I compose a text to my dad. I’m coming home.

The message is simple, straightforward. It’s all I can think to say. I hit send and wait.

No response.

A tight knot forms in my stomach, but I shove the phone back into my pocket, forcing myself to focus on the present.

Sunset, still clinging to my side, tilts her head to look up at me. Her golden hair catches the fading sunlight, making her look almost ethereal. “I like your new outfit” she says softly, her fingers playing with the hem of my sleeve.

“Oh, yeah?” I glance down at myself. My clothes—dark, tattered, and stained from the battle—are a stark contrast to my usual style. “It’s not exactly ‘new.’ More like what’s left after… well, everything.”

She chuckles, the sound light and musical despite the heaviness of the moment. “The hair was lame, though. Good thing yours is back.”

Her hand moves up to my hair, brushing through it gently. “I like it better this way.”

Dawn, still walking ahead, turns slightly and throws a glance over her shoulder. “Aww, you two are so cute it’s disgusting,” she says with a teasing grin.

“Dawn,” I call out, my tone more serious this time.

She stops again, tilting her head at me. “Yeah?”

I take a deep breath, the words catching in my throat. “This whole… prophet thing,” I begin, choosing my words carefully. “You’ve been saying it over and over, but… I don’t buy it. Not entirely.”

Her eyes widen, just a fraction, but she recovers quickly, that quirky smile returning to her face. “What, you don’t believe me?” she asks, feigning offense.

“Let’s just say I think there’s more to you than you’re letting on” I reply, my gaze unwavering.

For a moment, she says nothing. Then, with a playful shrug, she taps the side of her head. “Well, aren’t you a smart cookie,” she says, her tone light but her eyes betraying a flicker of something deeper.

I let the subject drop, for now.

When we reach the building, I stop for a moment, staring at the door. It’s strange how something so familiar can feel so foreign now. This was my sanctuary, my escape. But now…

“Well, this is it”

The Dazzlings look up at the apartment, their eyes wide with curiosity. Aria folds her arms and smirks. “No wonder you didn’t like our… accommodations” she says, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

“What about it?” Sonata pipes up, tilting her head. “Do we need to pay you for it, or are you gonna change it back?”

I chuckle, the sound dry and humorless. “Keep it. Consider it payment.”

Sonata’s eyes light up, and she throws her hands in the air. “COOOOOL! WE HAVE OUR OWN MANSION!”

I shake my head, the corners of my mouth twitching upward despite myself. But the moment of levity is fleeting. As we approach the front door, my chest tightens. I can’t just barge in like nothing happened. Not after everything. I lift my hand and knock, each tap on the door echoing louder in my mind than it should. Time stretches painfully. One second. Four. Nine.

Then, the sound of the lock clicking open. The door creaks, and there he is.

My dad.

He stands in the doorway, his eyes scanning me with a mix of confusion and something sharper. Judgement, maybe. His gaze drops to the blood on my cloak, his expression tightening.

At first, there’s no recognition in his eyes. It’s like he’s staring at a stranger. Then, slowly, he steps forward and takes a piece of the bloodstained fabric in his hand, his fingers trembling slightly.

“Is this yours?” he asks, his voice low and rough.

“No, Dad…” I start, my throat tightening. “It’s Sunset’s.”

His eyes snap to her, wide with alarm.

“But I’m fine now!” Sunset cuts in quickly, her voice calm but firm, as if she’s trying to shield me from his anger.

“No, Sunset,” I say, shaking my head. “I hurt you. I almost killed you because I let myself get consumed by power.”

The words hang heavy in the air, and for a moment, no one speaks. My dad’s eyes narrow, his jaw tightening as he steps back, giving us space to enter.

Once inside, the silence feels even heavier. The others linger awkwardly near the doorway, sensing the tension but not daring to interrupt.

My dad turns back to me, his eyes filled with disappointment? Sadness? Both?

“Do you even regret what you’ve done?” he asks finally, his voice cold and steady.

“I do, Dad,” I say, my voice cracking. “I regret it every second. But I know that regret isn’t enough. I have to live with it. With the blood on my hands. For the rest of my life.”

His expression hardens, and for a moment, I think he’s going to yell. But instead, he lets out a long, heavy sigh and turns away, running a hand through his hair.

“You think words can fix this?” he asks, his voice rising slightly. “Do you have any idea what it’s like to hear that your son, the person you raised, the person you trusted—became… this?”

“I know,” I say, stepping forward. “I know I messed up. I let the power consume me. I hurt the people I care about. I let you down. I let everyone down. And I’m sorry. But I’m here now. And I’m going to do everything I can to make it right.”

He turns back to me, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. “Sorry isn’t going to change what happened. Sorry isn’t going to erase what you’ve done.”

“I know,” I whisper. “But it’s a start.”

Sunset steps forward then, her hand still in mine. “He’s telling the truth,” she says softly. “He fought his way back. He didn’t have to, but he did. And that means something.”

My dad looks at her, his expression softening slightly, but when his gaze returns to me, the hardness is still there.

“I don’t know if I can forgive you,” he says finally.

The words sting, but I nod. “I understand.”

Then, slowly, my dad steps closer, placing a hand on my shoulder.

“But I’ll give you a chance to prove yourself” he stepped forward and pulled me into the tightest hug I’d ever felt. It wasn’t the kind of hug you give out of habit or politeness,it was desperate, raw, like he was afraid I might disappear if he let go.

I felt the weight of him, the trembling in his shoulders, and then the warm, damp sensation on my neck. He was crying. My dad.

“Son” he choked out, his voice thick and breaking. “I’ve missed you. I’ve missed you so much.”

I couldn’t speak. My throat was too tight, and my chest ached with the weight of everything I’d put him through.

“I’ll help you” he continued, his words spilling out in a rush. “Whatever it takes. We’ll get you to a psychiatrist, or a counselor, or whatever you need. I’ll be there every step of the way. I’ll help you—I’ll—”

He pulled back slightly, his hands gripping my shoulders as he looked at me. His face was red, his eyes bloodshot and brimming with tears. “I didn’t know how much you’ve been hurting. I’m so sorry, it’s my fault. I should have seen it—I should have—”

“Dad, no.” I cut him off, my voice firm but gentle.

I broke the hug, taking his hands off my shoulders and placing mine firmly on his. For a moment, I just looked at him, really looked at him. I saw the lines on his face, deeper than they used to be. The tiredness in his eyes that hadn’t been there before. The weight he carried, not just as my dad but as a man trying to hold everything together.

“You’ve been doing too much” I said quietly, a faint smile tugging at my lips. “You need to take a break too.”

His brow furrowed, and he opened his mouth to argue, but I squeezed his shoulders and cut him off again. “And don’t cry, you old man” I teased, trying to lighten the moment. “The girls are watching.”

For a second, he just stared at me, and then he let out a shaky laugh. He wiped at his eyes with the back of his hand, the tears still lingering but his composure slowly returning.

“Don’t call me old, you spoiled brat,” he said, his voice cracking but warm.

His gaze shifted to the group behind me, his expression softening further. “You’re all welcome here,” he said, his voice kind but still carrying that air of authority he always had.

Then he looked at Dawn. For a moment, the two of them just exchanged a glance, a quiet understanding passing between them and they both nodded slightly.

“Well, time for me to go,” Dawn said suddenly, turning toward the door. “No need to thank me for saving your sorry butts. You’re welcome.”

She barely got a step toward the exit before I grabbed the back of her cloak, stopping her in her tracks.

“Nuh-uh,” I said, tugging her back. “You’re not going anywhere. You’re celebrating here with us.”

“Uuuuugh,” she groaned, her head tilting back dramatically. “Fine. But at least let me smoke outside, okay?”

“Yeah, sure,” I said with a shrug. “But I’m coming with you. Just to make sure you don’t try to run off.”

She shot me a playful glare, but there was a flicker of a smile on her lips.

I turned back to the group. “Can you guys—?”

“We’ve got it!” Pinkie Pie said, already bouncing toward the living room. “We’ll clear some space and figure out what to order for food!”

“Thanks,” I said, and with that, I headed out the door with Sunset and Dawn.

Dawn leaned against the railing, pulling out a cigarette and lighting it with practiced ease.

I leaned beside her, Sunset standing close to my side, her hand still holding mine.

“You know” I said, glancing at Dawn, “you’ve been dodging a lot of questions lately.”

She raised an eyebrow at me, blowing out a plume of smoke. “Have I?”

“Yeah,” I said, folding my arms. “Like this whole ‘prophet’ thing. You’ve mentioned it a million times, but it doesn’t really explain much, does it?”

She smirked, tilting her head. “What’s there to explain? I’m a prophet. I know stuff.”

I laughed softly, shaking my head. “You’re full of it, you know that?”

“Yup” she said cheerfully, taking another drag of her cigarette.

But as I watched her, the pieces started to fall into place. The way she looked at me sometimes, like she knew me better than I knew myself. The way she seemed to understand things about me that I hadn’t even told her.

She knew that I’d grab the rainbow and not kill it. She knew I’d fight my way back.

And now, as I stood here, looking at her, I realized something else.

She wasn’t just a prophet.

She was my daughter.

The thoughts lingered in the air like smoke curling from the cigarette I had just lit. The weight of it wasn’t crushing anymore, it was oddly liberating. But as I took a drag, savoring what I swore would be my last, Sunset’s hand smacked me hard across the back of my head. The sudden sting made me jerk, almost dropping the cigarette.

“There’s no way I’m letting you smoke!” Sunset scolded, her voice firm, her hand planted on her hip like an angry teacher.

“Geez, Sunset, I’ll quit! Just let me have this one, okay? It’s probably the last time I’ll smoke with our daughter, you know?”

Her face went pale as if I’d just told her the sun was about to fall from the sky. “What?” she breathed, the word barely audible.

Dawn, meanwhile, nearly choked on her own cigarette, coughing violently as she stumbled forward. Her face turned red, and for a moment, I thought she might actually pass out. I reached over and thumped her back a few times until she could breathe again. She straightened up, still wheezing, and shot me a wide-eyed look.

“Aw, shit. No way,” she muttered, her voice hoarse, staring at me like I’d just grown a second head.

I leaned on the railing beside her, taking another puff before flicking the ash away. “Yeah, you thought I didn’t know?” I said, glancing at her out of the corner of my eye. “Even Dad saw through your little act. I saw that nod you two shared back there.”

Dawn rubbed the back of her neck, muttering curses under her breath as she leaned on the railing beside me.

“Why’d you even bother coming back in the first place? What was so important that you had to risk everything to mess with the past?”

Dawn let out a breath, watching the smoke curl into the cool night air. She looked tired, like the weight of my question pressed down harder than anything I’d said before.

Before she could answer, Sunset’s voice broke through the stillness, shaky and barely above a whisper. “D-Dawn… you’re our… doughter?” Her wide eyes darted between me and Dawn, her hands flying up to cover her mouth as realization hit her.

Then, without warning, Sunset rushed forward, knocking the cigarette from Dawn’s hand with a single swipe. “Nope! You’re done with that!” she declared, before throwing her arms around Dawn in an embrace so tight I thought she might break her.

Sunset’s voice trembled as she buried her face against Dawn’s shoulder. “Oh my… oh my… oh my…” she stammered, her words tumbling over themselves in excitement. Then she looked at me, her eyes glistening with joy. “You didn’t tell me! You didn’t tell me, and I didn’t even get it until now!”

“Sunny,” I started, trying to calm her down, but she was on a roll.

“No! How could I have guessed?” she cried, her voice climbing higher with every word. “She said she was from the future, but she didn’t say she was our chi—OH MY GOSH, OH MY GOSH, OH MY GOSH! WE’RE GOING TO HAVE A DAUGHTER! YOU HEAR ME? A DAUGHTER!” She spun toward Dawn, practically bouncing on the balls of her feet.

“Oh my gosh,” Sunset continued, clutching my arm like she was afraid she might faint. “Tell me! You are our only child? No, no—don’t spoil it! Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, this is incredible!”

Dawn stood frozen in place, her face an odd mix of overwhelmed and utterly shattered. She turned to me, her wide eyes pleading for help, silently begging me to save her from Sunset’s exuberance.

I stepped forward and gently pulled Sunset away, resting my hands on her shoulders. “Sunny, give her some space,” I said softly. “She can’t breathe.”

Sunset blinked, suddenly realizing how tightly she’d been holding Dawn. She stepped back, her cheeks flushing pink. “Oh, right. Sorry,” she said, rubbing the back of her neck sheepishly.

Dawn let out a shaky breath, glancing down at the cigarette on the ground. She stared at it for a moment like it was the only thing keeping her grounded, her lips trembling ever so slightly. “No…”

Then she looked up at us, her expression somewhere between exhaustion and determination. “Listen,” she began, her voice steadier now. “Every Dawn’s destiny is to help her father get it together. That’s just… how it is. It’s what I’m meant to do.”

Sunset’s brow furrowed, her excitement fading into concern. “But… what do you mean, ‘every Dawn’?”

Dawn sighed, running a hand through her hair. “It’s complicated. In most universes, I fail. It’s like… a one-in-a-hundred chance. Only one Dawn wins out of a hundred.” She paused, her gaze flickering between the two of us. “But this universe… this one was different. Your story was different.”

“Different how?”

“You didn’t let yourself get consumed completely,” Dawn said, her voice softening. “You fought back. Even when everything was stacked against you, you found a way to hold on. That doesn’t happen often.”

Sunset reached out, placing a hand gently on Dawn’s arm. “And you… you made sure he didn’t fall. You brought him back.”

Dawn shrugged. “I did what I had to do,” she said quietly. “For you. For him. For… us, I guess.”

Sunset stepped forward again, pulling Dawn into another hug. “Thank you” she whispered.

I stayed where I was, watching them, my chest tightening with a mix of emotions I couldn’t quite name. Pride. Relief. Love.

"You'll be.. well like this in our future?" i ask dawn

Dawn gave a cheeky grin, striking a dramatic hero pose. “Yeah, probably. I mean, you’re gonna raise me, one way or another. I’ll just grow up to be this cool—you just found out sooner.”

I rolled my eyes and knocked her forehead lightly with my knuckles. “Reckless. Dumb. That’s who you are.”

She smirked, unfazed. “Well, yeah. I got that from you.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. “Just like I’d want you to be.” My voice softened as I added, “I’m proud of you, Dawn.”

For a second her eyes widened slightly in surprise. Then she waved a dismissive hand, pretending not to be fazed. “Yeah, yeah. You probably want to talk to each other now without me interrupting.” She turned toward the house, mumbling, “I’ll be inside.”

As the door clicked shut behind her, I turned to Sunset. “Sun—”

She cut me off, placing a hand on my chest. “I said you don’t need to—”

“No,” I interrupted gently, covering her hand with mine. “Let me say this. This is what I want to say.”

Her eyes searched mine, waiting.

“Sunny…” I began, my voice trembling.

“Is it really me who’s standing here… or am I just dreaming again?”

Sunset’s face shifted, her expression becoming more serious, more tender. Her hands reached up, brushing against my cheeks, grounding me in this fragile moment.

“You look different,” she said softly. “Your eyes look so tired. Your frame is lighter, and your smile... torn. But it’s really you, my love. I know it’s you.”

Her words should have reassured me, but instead, I felt my chest tighten, a knot of guilt and shame twisting inside me. My body stiffened under her touch. “I’m not the man you fell in love with” I whispered. “I’m not the man you once adored. I’m not your kind and gentle boyfriend, and I’m not the love you knew before…”

I swallowed hard, tears burning in my eyes as I asked, “Could you… would you fall in love with me again? Despite what I’ve done to you?”

Sunset’s eyes widened, her lips parting slightly in surprise.

She stepped closer, her voice was steady but tinged with an ache I could feel. “What are the things you think you’ve done?” she asked, her tone gentle but firm. “You talked with the sirens? You didn’t kill anyone. You didn’t even hurt Rainbow when the evil was consuming you.” She cupped my face in her hands, her thumbs brushing away the tears that had begun to fall.

“If that’s true…"

"If you really think you’re so different now, then fine."

"You can break up with me......”

Her words hit me like a physical blow. “How… how could you say that?” I choked out, my voice breaking. Tears spilled freely down my face, and I could see her own eyes glistening as she turned her head away from me.

“I’d kill myself here for you. I’d die a million times, over and over, for you. That would be the symbol of my love—everlasting. Do you even realize what you’re asking me to do?”

Her gaze snapped back to mine, filled with raw emotion. “Only my boyfriend, my true boyfriend, would say something like this,” she said, her voice breaking as she surged forward and kissed me deeply.

The kiss was everything—fire and pain, longing and hope. It was a desperate connection, a lifeline pulling me back from the edge of despair. I felt my knees weaken under the weight of everything I had done, everything I had become, and everything she still saw in me.

When she finally broke the kiss, her forehead rested against mine, her voice barely above a whisper. “I will fall in love with you, over and over again. I don’t care how, or when, or where. No matter how long it's been your mine. You will always be mine.”

She grabbed me by the collar, her eyes blazing with a fierce determination that left me breathless. “Don’t tell me you’re someone else. You’re my boyfriend, and I’ve been waiting for you. I’ve been waiting so long.”

Tears streamed down her cheeks now, her voice cracking as she continued. “I’ve killed you too. Remember? At the Fall Formal but you didn’t judge me for it. You forgave me. You gave me a chance.”

Her hands trembled as she pulled me into another kiss, softer this time but no less filled with emotion. It was a vow, a promise, a lifeline tying us together.

When she pulled away, she rested her hands against my chest, her voice quieter but still steady. “We’ll never speak of this again,” she said. “Not what I did, not what you’ve done. This is us now, and we’ll move forward, together.”

I could only nod, overwhelmed and undone by the sheer force of her love and belief in me. I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her close, vowing silently to myself that I would spend the rest of my life earning the love she so freely gave me.

“Are you two coming inside or not? Enough with the lovey-dovey stuff! I don’t want to be born too soon, you know!” Dawn closed the door behind her with an exaggerated sigh, leaving Sunset and me standing there.

We both burst out laughing, the tension evaporating in an instant. I glanced at Sunset, still chuckling. “She’s something else, huh?”

“She really is,” Sunset replied, shaking her head fondly. But then her smile faded, and she looked at me with that same determined expression she’d worn earlier. “But you know what you need to do now, don’t you?”

I tilted my head, not quite following.

“You need to talk to everyone in there” she said, crossing her arms like she was scolding me. “Tell them how you feel.”

I sighed, running a hand through my hair. “I was just about to say that.”

“Were you?” she teased, her eyes narrowing playfully before she poked me in the chest. “You better have been, because if you think for one second that you’re getting out of this, you’re wrong. Go in there and talk to them. Be honest. Be vulnerable.”

I held up my hands in surrender, a small smile tugging at my lips despite the weight on my chest. “Okay, okay, Sunny. You win. Let’s go.”

We headed inside, and I froze the moment we stepped into the living room. “What the…” I muttered, my eyes wide as I took in the chaos.

Balloons floated in every corner of the room, colorful streamers hung from the ceiling, and confetti littered the floor. A giant banner reading Welcome Home! was draped across the wall, and the air smelled faintly of cake and popcorn.

“Pinkie?” I called out, utterly bewildered. “What the hell happened to my living room?”

Pinkie Pie popped out from behind the couch, a party hat perched on her head and a noisemaker in her mouth. “Surprise!” she yelled, throwing more confetti into the air.

My dad appeared from the kitchen, also wearing a party hat, his face a mix of amusement and resignation. “I… I don’t know how she did it,” he admitted, gesturing vaguely at the decorations. “But, uh, good thing we had so many chips and drinks in the pantry.”

“This will have to wait,” I said, motioning toward the party setup. “Girls” I continued, moving to the couch and sitting down heavily. Sunset slid in next to me.

“I need to talk to all of you.”

Adagio raised an eyebrow, her posture shifting slightly. “Should we… leave for this?” she asked cautiously, gesturing toward the other sirens.

I shook my head firmly. “No. You’re our friends too. Stay.”

That seemed to catch her off guard, her lips parting slightly in surprise. But then, after a moment, she smiled—a small, genuine smile that softened her edges.

“Alright” she said quietly, settling into seat.

I looked around the room, my eyes lingering on each face Sunset, my dad, Dawn, the Rainbooms, and even the sirens. The people who had stood by me, fought for me, and believed in me.

“I…” My voice faltered, and I swallowed hard, trying to gather my thoughts. “I don’t even know where to start.”

“Start anywhere,” Sunset encouraged, her hand finding mine and giving it a gentle squeeze.

“I’ll tell you what kind of man I think I am,” I began, my voice low but steady. I swallowed hard, clenching my fists in my lap. “I have all the strength, but I can do nothing. I have no knowledge, but all I ever do is dream. I can’t seem to do anything right, and yet I still keep struggling, like some idiot who refuses to give up.”

My voice cracked as I fought against the lump in my throat. I clenched my fists tighter, my nails digging into my palms as tears stung my eyes. “I... I hate myself! I hate everything about who I’ve been, who I am now! All I do is talk a big game, as if I can fix everything, as if I can protect everyone without hurting someone or even myself. But the truth is…” My voice dropped to a whisper. “I’m just lying to myself.”

The tears spilled over. Their silence wasn’t judgment, it was patience, it was care. That made it harder somehow, knowing they weren’t rejecting me even now.

“I’ve died twice,” I said, my voice shaky. “Once in the literal sense, and once in every other way that matters. And my mother…” My jaw tightened as I forced myself to continue. “She’s the biggest manipulator I’ve ever known. She played with my life like it was her little game, pulling strings, pushing me toward things I didn’t understand. And she led me here.”

I turned my gaze to my father, whose face was pale but calm, his eyes brimming with a quiet sorrow. “You know.. Dawn probably told you… and I’m glad. I don’t know if I could have said it myself.”

Dawn lowered her gaze.

I took another shaky breath, my hands trembling as they rested on my knees. “Who the hell am I?” I asked, my voice rising. “I’m a fraud! A shell! It’s a miracle I’ve even managed to survive this long without crumbling completely.”

I paused, my eyes scanning the room, meeting each gaze. “Do you have any idea what my life was like before this? Before I came here? Before my mother’s manipulations brought me to all of you?” My voice cracked again, and I let it. “I had no name. No identity. No purpose. I existed in this endless void, doing nothing, being nothing. I can’t even call the past my own because there’s nothing there to hold onto. Nothing worth keeping.”

I turned to Sunset, my tears flowing freely now. “I’m pathetic,” I said, the words cutting me like glass. “That’s who I am. Pathetic. And every time I look at you, or at my dad, or any of you, I feel like I don’t belong here. Like I don’t deserve any of you.”

The weight of my confession hung in the air, pressing down on me, threatening to crush me completely. I lowered my head, unable to look at anyone anymore. My chest felt tight, my breaths shallow. I’d said it all. The ugly truth.

Then, after a moment of silence, a single voice broke through the haze.

“You’re wrong.”

I looked up, startled, to see my father. His voice was steady, his gaze unwavering.

“You’re wrong about who you are,” he said, stepping closer. “You’re not pathetic. You’re not a fraud. You’re my son. And I don’t care what you think you are, I know what I see when I look at you.”

My lip trembled as his words hit me, but he wasn’t done.

“I see someone who’s been through hell and back but refuses to give up. I see someone who’s made mistakes, yes, but who’s trying—really trying—to make things right. I see someone who’s stronger than he realizes, who’s loved more than he knows.”

Sunset’s hand found mine again, her grip firm, grounding. “He’s right,” she said softly, her voice thick with emotion. “You’re not pathetic. You’re you. And that means you’re flawed yeah, but it also means you’re capable of so much. So much love. So much courage.”

The voices of my friends filled the room, their words blending together into a symphony of care and support. Each one spoke with sincerity, their voices carrying the weight of their own experiences, their own struggles. It wasn’t just empty comfort—they were sharing pieces of themselves, offering parts of their hearts to help me stitch together mine.

Pinkie, usually so vibrant and playful. “You’re not just a part of our group,” she said, her blue eyes shimmering with unshed tears. “You’re family. And family means we don’t let each other face the dark alone. Ever.”

Rainbow, leaning against the arm of the couch, her arms crossed as if she was trying to hold herself together, added, “Look, I’ve messed up more times than I can count. But I don’t let that define me. And you shouldn’t either. You’re more than your mistakes, okay? You’re one of us. And I’ve got your back, no matter what.”

Applejack nodded. “Ain’t nobody in this room perfect. Not me, not you, not any of us. But what matters is what we do with the hand we’re dealt. And you’ve been fightin’ tooth and nail, even when the odds were stacked against you. That’s somethin’ to be proud of, sugarcube.”

Even Adagio, who I hadn’t expected to say anything at all, spoke up. Her golden eyes meet with mine. “You think you’re weak? Pathetic? You’re wrong. Weakness is giving up, and you haven’t. You’ve fought, even when it felt like the world was against you. I know what it’s like to feel like you don’t belong… but you do. Here. With them.”

Sunset’s hand tightened around mine, pulling me back from the spiral I felt myself slipping into. Her gaze was unwavering, filled with a love so fierce it made my chest ache. “You don’t have to carry this alone,” she said, her voice trembling with emotion. “Not anymore. We’re here. I’m here. And I’ll keep saying it as many times as it takes until you believe it.”

My father stepped forward, his presence grounding me as it always had. “Son,” he said, his voice thick with emotion, “you’ve been through more than most people could ever imagine. But you’re still here. You’re still standing. That says more about your strength than any words ever could.”

Tears streamed down my face as I looked around the room, at each of them. Their faces were a mosaic of emotions—love, pain, understanding. They weren’t just offering me words. They were offering me themselves.

“I don’t know who I am. I’ve spent so long pretending to be okay, pretending to have it all together, when inside I’ve felt so… hollow. Like I’m just drifting through life, trying to hold onto something, anything, to keep from falling apart completely.”

The words poured out of me like a flood, years of pain and self-loathing spilling into the open. “I’ve made so many mistakes. Hurt people. Let people down. I’ve been angry, selfish, scared. And I’ve hated myself for it. Hated myself so much that sometimes… sometimes I didn’t think I deserved to keep going.”

Sunset squeezed my hand, and I clung to it like a lifeline.

“But you’re all here,” I continued, my voice barely above a whisper. “You’re here, and you’re telling me that I’m not alone. That I’m not the monster I see when I look in the mirror. And I want to believe you. I really do. But it’s so hard. It’s so hard to let go of the guilt, the shame…”

My father knelt in front of me, placing his hands on my shoulders. “Then don’t do it alone,” he said, his voice steady despite the tears in his eyes. “Let us help you. Let us carry some of that weight with you.”

I looked at him, then at Sunset, then at everyone else in the room. Their expressions were filled with such unshakable love and support that it took my breath away.

“I… I don’t know if I can,” I admitted, my voice trembling. “But I want to try. I want to try to believe that I’m not just the sum of my mom mistakes. That I can be more.”

Sunset leaned in, her forehead resting against mine. “You already are,” she whispered. “You’ve always been more. You just haven’t seen it yet. But we’ll help you. Every step of the way.”

“Thank you,” I said, my voice thick with emotion. “Thank you for being here, for staying with me when I couldn’t even stay with myself. For seeing me when I couldn’t see anything worth saving. I love you all.”

One by one, and all at once—toward me, pulling me into a group hug that felt like the culmination of every fight, every struggle, every moment of despair I had endured.

It wasn’t just a hug. It was a declaration, a promise.

Pinkie wrapped her arms around my waist, squeezing so tightly I thought I might lose my breath. “We love you too, silly,” she said, her usual cheer softened by the weight of the moment.

Rainbow clapped me on the back, her grip firm. “You’ve got us now,” she said, her voice steady. “And we’re not going anywhere.”

Applejack’s hand found my shoulder, grounding me with her quiet strength. “Family sticks together,” she said simply, but the words carried the weight of something unbreakable.

Adagio, Aria and sonate embrace was hesitant at first, but they leaned into it,

And then there was Sunset. She wrapped her arms around me like she was afraid to let go, her head resting against my chest. “We’ve got you,” she whispered. “Always.”

The hug tightened, everyone pressing closer. I felt whole.

This—this was the moment I had fought for, the moment I would have died for. This was what it meant to have a family, not just bound by blood, but by something even stronger—by choice, by love, by the decision to stand together no matter what.

Author's Note

Hello, this is, something like a ending, buuuut maybe there will be more chapter's when i finish my work ( my contract- well i dont know how to name it in english- ends at end of this month ) then i will think about continuing it, i still have some ideas, thanks for support soo far, im very thankfull for your comments everything, if not you i would just ended it on prologue, i hope this will find you satisfied. Again thanks for everything

The First Day Of My New Life (R)

Stuck in a maelstrom of uncertainty, I stood there gazing at the imposing school entrence. Should I go inside? The idea of that made me feel heavier than I could handle, my feet felt like they were cemented to the floor. There was still time to turn around right? I can just come back to home, and act as though I had never been here. I mean, Dad would understand... He wouldn't force me to do anything I wasn't ready for or alter so drastically, would he?

The thought of running away pulled at me, but I was held back by something deeper, something obstinate.

"Howdy there, are you new?" Behind me, I heard a warm, animated voice that shook me out of my reverie. I froze for a second as I looked toward the voice. A girl stood there, her eyes clear and inviting, a bright green like sunny grass after a morning dew. She wore a skirt and a white t-shirt with a red apple logo on tge centre , and her light-blond hair was pulled back in a messy loose ponytail. However the thing you will be looking at were her cowboy boots and the wide-brimmed cowboy hat she proudly donned were what truly drew attention. She had a calm confidence and a kind grin that made it seem as though she could easily start a conversation with a complete stranger.

Unsure of what to say, I stood there staring at her. I chose to speak first because the awkward quiet was getting longer by the moment. "Hello, there yes it's my first day here im from Cloudsdale ". I said clumsily, my voice trembling just enough to get the words out. I noticed that I was squirming as I was speaking, so I hurriedly tugged my hoodie sleeves down my arms to cover my wrist scars.

Her grin was warm and comforting, as if she had a talent for making others feel comfortable, and she cocked her head slightly. "All right, sugarcube, welcome to Canterlot High. "Name's Applejack btw" she remarked, her cheerful tone as distinct as her accent. "Don't worry about anything. The people here are very kind. You'll blend right in."

Although her words were sweet, I couldn't help but question whether they were real She tilted her head slightly and smiled sweetly. "How about I show you around the school? The bell will sound in roughly twenty minutes. You'll get an opportunity to orient yourself"

I froze for a moment, unsure if I should follow her or just stay in my awkward shell. Still, standing there and doing nothing wasn't really an option.

"Um, yeah, that’d be great," with a little hesitancy. "I’d be happy if you could do that, thank you."

She smiled broadly and motioned for me to follow. "Go ahead, sugarcube. Let's begin. I'll make sure you don't get lost if you stay with me."

Her cowboy boots clicked quietly on the sidewalk as she led the way toward the front doors, and I nodded and followed. Although I could still feel the nerves eating away at me from the inside, something about her laid-back demeanor made the situation feel a bit less daunting.

"Do you have a schedule? If not, we may go to the principal's office and get one" she said with vigor and excitement. While I was still attempting to orient myself, she gazed at me with those vivid green eyes, totally relaxed.

Oh crap "No i dont have it with me" I replied, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Can hop very fast and get it?"

I had forgotten one of the most important things. I had been so anxious that I hadn't even considered the necessity of my schedule.

Applejack laughed lightly, clearly not judging me for the slip-up. "No problem, sugarcube. Lets as you said ,,hop"to principal office.It’s on the way anyhow."

Trying to get over my awkwardness, I followed her as she took the lead, her boots making a soft echoing sound in the hallway "cool" i thought to myself.I couldn't have asked for more patience on my first day, but at least she seemed to have it.

Another voice pierced the corridor behind us as we made our way to the office.

"So, the cowgirl made a new pal? "How adorable," the voice said in a girlish but haughty manner.

The fuck? I thought, instinctively turning my head around.The girl standing there instantly jogged my memory—I’d seen her earlier? Was this the girl nagging someone at the school entrance? She looked even more striking up close,her pressence felt by a far.

She was dressed as though she owned the place and had a good figure.She wore a purple t-shirt with a two-colored sun emblazoned on it, and a black leather jacket slung over her shoulders. It was fiery and bold, and it matched her hair perfectly. Her hair was bright red with yellow streaks. Her skirt, with its orange, purple, and yellow stripes, was equally colorful.

It made me a little uncomfortable. Her posture and tone exuded confidence, but there was also a certain edge, like a wolf circling its prey. How am i the prey so fast its my first minutes in school.. damn

"Sunset, get out of our way. Don't ruin his first day by showing up and beating him up." Applejack said firmly, her voice steady and protective.

I gave her a quick glance and was grateful that she had stepped in, i would just ignore it and went my way but i appracited the help.

"Aww, I can’t crush this little guy’s feelings, right?" Sunset said, her tone dripping with mock sweetness. "He can’t be saddy on his first day—that would be baaad."

It felt kinda... well cringe and uneasy when I heard her voice, which had the most irritating tone I had ever heard. Applejack refused to back down and faced Sunset with an unflinching expression.

Why would she even try to attack me? To show dominace? It’s not like she even knew me. And seriously, little guy? Sure, I’m a bit shy, its my first day, but little? That’s just wrong. I’ve been keeping myself in decent shape—I’ve got some muscle. Plus, at 1.83 meters tall, I’m far from little.

She was a full head shorter than me, the absurdity of her comment men that's dumb. The point was emphasized by the fact that she had to raise her head to look at me. I wasn't going to speak, though. My discomfort were already exerting effort without escalating the argument.

"Hey, newbie, did someone cut your tongue? Or did your whore of a mother forget to teach you how to talk to girls like me?" Sunset sneered, her voice dripping with venom.

What the fuck did you just say ? Anger swept through me.The words struck me like a hammer.The muscles in my body tensed, and my hands clinched at my sides. What kind of person did she think she was to make such a disparaging comment about my mother? I wanted to march straight up to her and tell her what a piece of shit she was because the raw wound she poked was intolerable.

However, I felt a solid hold on my hand before I could move. When I turned around, Applejack's eyes met mine. They were calm and empathetic rather than irate or disciplining. They calmly warned me that this was a horrible idea, drawing me back from the brink. I took a shaky breath, my chest still heaving with rage, but I stayed put, the fire in me simmering under the weight of her gaze.

The girl looked at me with a twisted smile, her voice laced with mockery.

"Oh, don’t be so mad about this, haha," she said, her tone light, almost playful, like she was enjoying herself. Then her eyes glinted with something darker, and she added, "You can always go and complain to her... oh wait, she’s dead, right?"

Those words struck me like a kick to the stomach, causing my heart to briefly stop.The anger that had been building inside me now exploded, sending a fiery surge of rage through me. My breath came in harsh, short gasps, and my fists were so tightly balled up that my nails were digging into my palms. I wanted to strike out, do something, anything, to make her regret what she had said.

However, Applejack's hold on my arm became more firm. She moved in closer, her composed demeanor acting as a wall between me and the impending explosion. Her calm gaze seemed to say, "Let it go," and the only thing preventing me from losing control was her silent strength. I could sense Applejack's anger growing as well.

I launched my punch at the locker near her face, the impact echoing through the hallway as it left a deep dent in the metal. My hand throbbed, but I didn’t care.

"What the actual fuck is wrong with you?" I snapped, my voice rising with every word. "Are you fucking insane? Do I need to make sure you eat through a tube for the rest of your life so you can SHUT THE FUCK UP?"

Sunset didn't even flinch, didn't move a little she stood still proud, her arrogant smile immovable. She was even pleased with attitude that fueled my rage, as if she was enjoying my anger and scream.

Her lack of fear or remorse was infuriating, but also unnerving. I just stood there, my fist still clenched, trying to catch my breath as the tension thickened in the air between us.

Sunset just turned on her heel and walked away after giving a haughty, enraged smirk. She flung out a sing-song comment over her shoulder.

"Well see you later, newbie."

Her words remained in the air like smoke from a fire, and I stood there, still agitated. But before I could consider my next action, I felt a hand seize mine.

"C'mon, buddy. We need to go. "Everyone is looking," Applejack remarked, her tone calm but forceful.

I glanced around, suddenly aware that people were watching. Students lined the hallway, their expressions ranging from amazement to worry. As if that mattered to me. With the storm still raging in my breast.

"Everyone's lookin' at us" Applejack said, giving my hand a small tug to shake me out of it. Reluctantly, I let her lead me away, the strain in my shoulders gradually relaxing as her steady presence led me somewhere. The chatter whirled around us as Applejack guided me down the corridor. Though they were all quiet jabs, they nonetheless had a powerful impact.

One voice asked, Did you witness that? "He walked out like he owned the place..."

Another person murmured, "He's probably just another one of those bullies, like her..."

The voice whispering "I heard his mom's dead" stung the most and made my blood run cold. "I wonder if he's messed up like her child."

My heart hammered in my chest. How the fuck they know of my mother? I assumed that no one here was aware of my past, or my mother's fate. How would they have known?

Applejack led me toward the principal's office, but the anger in my veins was burning hotter with every step. My mind raced, trying to make sense of everything.

I stopped suddenly, jerking my arm from her grip. I turned to face her, my voice low but filled with rage.

"Applejack, who the fuck was that bitch?" I spat, my fists clenching at my sides. "And how does she fucking know about my mother?"

The wrath was building over like a volcano ready to erupt, and the words felt like poison in my throat. Sunset's reference to my mother, which I believed to be solely from my past and something I had never shared with anyone. How could she have known?

Applejack hesitated and stepped cautiously in my direction, her face softening with concern. In contrast to my roiling rage, she said calmly, "I don't know how she knows, but don't let her get under your skin." "You don't have to let her bring you down with her, even though Sunset may be a real pain in the ass"

How i can't react? She was saying shit about my mother. Questions swirled in my mind like a storm, and the urge to confront Sunset, to demand answers, was overwhelming.

Applejack let out a long sigh, her expression softening with sympathy. “First off, I’m really sorry you had to hear about your mom like that," she said, her voice gentle. "I know it’s gotta hurt, and I didn’t mean for things to get messy."

She took a minute to look at me, her expression was earnest and understanding. "Her name is Sunset Shimmer, one day, a she appeared out of nowhere and started to get her way up the school bulling others. I'm not sure how, but she apparently has a knack for hitting individuals in the most painful places. She has a stlye of making everything seem personal, getting under your skin."

I stood there processing what she had said, but I was also a little confused. How could she know of something so profound? Applejack's statements were beginning to make sense. Sunset wasn't merely a bully. She must planned her talk to me but how?

"Try not to let her affect you, please. Believe me, you're better than that. I can help anytime"

"Is that all? Why is there nothing being done about it? Why aren't the teachers, the principals, anyone—responding? If she has been making trouble since she arrived at this school, how in the world is she still there?" With more emotion and a louder voice, I demanded. I cannot understand it. How could Sunset Shimmer be let to go unchecked and ruin everyone's life with no repercussions? Where were the people in charge? My fury boiled at the idea that she was untouchable and that her deeds went unpunished.

Applejack's forehead was wrinkled as she gazed at me with a mix of impatience and despair. "I understand it doesn't make sense, and believe me, it doesn't to any off us. Teachers and principals? Sunset has a way of manipulating the system so that everyone believes she is just misunderstood, even though they have tried previously. She seems to have the ability to influence events to her advantage. It's a bit difficult.

"OH That’s bullshit," I muttered under my breath, shaking my head. "She can’t just get away with it."

Applejack sighed. "I know, and believe me, none of us like it. But you can’t take it all on yourself, alright?"

Applejack's eyes were full of understanding. "She actually never did anything that would make her get kicked out you know? She never did anyone any harm to someone body and they can't kick her out for talkin.She's skilled at getting under people's skin and hurting them with them. Believe me, I understand how you feel. I understand how hurtful it may be since she has done the same to me and turned my parents against me."

Even though I could feel my rage rising once again, Applejack's voice remained calm and attempted to calm me. "You can't allow her to pull you into it, It is just what she desires if you become involved with her physically. You must not provide her the authority. "

I felt nauseous at the idea of allowing Sunset to get away with anything and of remaining silent while she played with people like me. However, Applejack was correct, allowing her to agitate me would only worsen the situation. I couldn't allow her to prevail.

While I stood there, thinking about what Applejack had said, I felt my fury building once again. What i can even do now?With bitterness, I thought, .

My reputation has already been ruined on my first day. I'm sure those people now believe I'm insane.There is no turning back once the rumors start to circulate.

Then the door to the principal's office creaked open. My attention snapped to it, and I saw a tall woman walking out. Her hair, a striking mix of light cerulean, light turquoise, and pale heliotrope, shimmered in the light as she stepped into view. She looked professional and composed, with an air of authority that immediately caught my attention.

When her gaze fell onto us, I knew she wasn't merely looking at us rather, she was observing us.

I briefly felt vulnerable, as if she could sense every emotion I was experiencing, including perplexity, irritation, and rage. But she first remained silent, simply waiting for us to say anything.

Applejack saw the woman's eyes and cleared her throat. "Oh Principal Celestia, this is... uh, new guy," she continued, attempting to introduce me in not a embarrassing way. "He’s having a bit of a rough start."

Principal Celestia's calm manner was accompanied by a kind grin. She nodded at me and murmured, "ooh I see," in a soft voice. "I can only imagine how difficult your first day here must be. But we'll see to it that everything is resolved. Please don't hesitate to come to me if you need to chat at any point ill do my best to help you"

Principal Celestia appeared patient as she waited for my response.

In an attempt to regain my composure, I inhaled deeply. With an unsteady voice, I muttered, "Ugh, I... it’s nice to meet you," I forced myself to speak. "I didn't got my lesson schedule." Or my dumbass didn't bring it today.

I cursed myself in my head. Excellent, really smooth... You are standing before the principle, you are stuttering like a fool.

Principal Celestia, however, didn't appear to mind. She smiled warmly and comfortingly at me, and I felt some of the stress I was unaware I was holding release.

"Of course," was her gracious response. "On your first day, you must be feeling a little uncomfortable. I'll get it for you." She left the door open behind her and turned to return to the office.

Applejack smiled at me encouragingly. "You see? she's cool. I know that this whole place may seem daunting at first, but you get used to it. Simply take each step as it comes"

I nodded, feeling a little better, though still unsure of everything. What was I supposed to do now? I felt like everything was moving too fast, and I was trying to catch up. Celestia returned with a piece of paper in her hand—my schedule. She handed it to me, and I took it while still attempting to process all of the changes.

"Here you go," she replied kindly. "We want you to feel at ease here."

I looked at the schedule in my palm. It was real. This was happening. I had to go through with it, whether I was prepared or not.

"Thanks," I mumbled, my voice a little more stable now. I took the paper and slipped it in my pocket.

"Take care of yourself, alright?" She nodded, her voice forceful but gentle.

With a slight sense of relief, I nodded once again. Perhaps this won't be that horrible. I thought

The bell rung, piercing the atmosphere. I frowned slightly as I glanced at Applejack. Well, it certainly did not go as planned on my first day. We didn't have much time to chat, and the drama around Sunset and everything else seemed to overwhelm the entire event. Nevertheless, I was grateful for the brief tour she gave me.

"Thanks for the little tour, Applejack," in a more subdued but earnest tone. She smiled at me comfortingly.

"Sugarcube, no issue. Just endure. Maybe i should walk with you to your class? She asked

"No, no you have your own class too i will find my way, haha" This seemed less awkward to me. She smiled warmly and left for her class.

As I watched her go, I was both appreciative of her generosity and a little disappointed that the chaos had ruined our first encounter.I took a look at my schedule i saw that my first class was chemistry. Great... chemistry. It wasn’t the worst subject, for me but I wasn’t exactly looking forward to it either.I took a deep breath and started walking toward the classroom.

The hallway crowded with students chatting and heading to their own classes. I could feel eyes on me like whats so weird its my first day cmon you guys could be nicer to me. Some were curious others seemed judgmental, probably still whispering about what had happened earlier. I could barely hear their words, but I knew they were there.

I pushed through, focusing on finding the chemistry room. The sooner I got to class, the sooner I could just blend in and make it through the day. Just get through today, I kept telling myself. One step at a time.

Keeping my head down, I entered the chemical classroom. Students were already occupying the room some were seated at desks, while others engaged in small-group conversation.Feeling a little uncomfortable I looked around the room.
At one of the desks, I saw a girl with violet hair meticulously remaking her makeup. She appeared to be totally absorbed in her mirror and oblivious to everyone else. I couldn't help but wonder whether she was one of those people who valued beauty above anything else.

A girl with pink hair was on the next row, searching through her rucksack tho i lokked like she was speaking to it. I thought I noticed white rabbit ears sticking out of her untidy hair. Wha? I paused to think. what Have I just seen...? But I quickly brushed it off. My mind was probably still buzzing from the adrenaline of the morning and everything that had already happened. It wasn’t the weirdest thing I’d ever seen, so I let it slide.

In an attempt to fit in as much as possible, I saw an empty seat in the rear of the room and took it. More attention today was the last thing I needed. I made an effort to ignore the fact that my heart was still racing from the events of the morning. Just concentrate on the lesson concentrate on surviving the day, I reminded myself. As I settled in, I could hear bits of conversation around me. Some people were talking about the homework they had to do for another class, while others seemed to be gossiping about something. I tried not to eavesdrop, but it was hard not to hear snippets of people’s lives as they chatted away.I looked around the room once more in the hopes of spotting someone I knew, but I couldn't identify anyone from the hallway. I felt like just another face in the crowd, invisible. I thought. Perhaps that's for the best." Maybe if I blend in, it will be simpler.

The door clicked shut behind the teacher as she entered. She scanned her surroundings and briefly met my gaze before moving on to her work.

"Welcome everyone." she said, her voice firm but welcoming. "Today we have a new student. Why don’t you introduce yourself?"

My stomach constricted. After everything that had previously transpired, the last thing I wanted was to become seen. But now there was no getting out of it. Trying to overcome my nerves, I took a deep breath and got to my feet. "Uhhh hello " I started awkwardly, my voice not quite as steady as I wanted it to be. "I-I just moved here from Cloudsdale. It's my first day at Canterlot High it's nice to meet you all." Trying to avoid staring at anyone for too long, I swiftly looked around the room. Even though I could feel some eyes on me, I continued to look directly at the teacher, who smiled encouragingly at me.

"That's great," she said, nodding. "Welcome. I’m sure you'll find your place here soon."

I had a sense of relief as soon as I sat down. Finally feeling less stressed, I opened my notebook to take some notes, only to discover that I was missing a pen. Great, I forget something as basic as a pen on the first day. With a mental grumble, I began searching through my backpack in the hopes of finding something to write with.

Suddenly, from behind me, I heard a quiet voice. "Hey, is this what you're looking for?" When I turned around, I spotted the girl I had seen earlier—the one with the violet hair. She smiled slightly and held out a pencil. She exuded confidence and appeared much more collected than I did.

She went on, still grinning, "I'm Rarity," and extended the pencil to me. "I figured you might need this."I got taken aback by her generosity.

"Oh, um, thanks"

"No problem," she answered, nodding quickly at me. "I saw that you were trying to get something to write with. Isn't it always the little things? she flashed smile that gave the impression that she had everything under control. "Don't worry we all forget things sometimes."

I nodded, feeling both a little ashamed and thankful for her assistance. I already look like a disaster on the first day. Nevertheless, I forced a tiny grin and picked up the pencil, preparing to concentrate on the lesson. I made an effort to ignore the other students eyes and murmurs as the teacher began to discuss the subject, but it was difficult to avoid feeling like everyone was observing me. At least Rarity has been kind.

The class ended sooner than I had expected, and I even felt somewhat accomplished because I was able to correctly answer one of the questions. However, I couldn't get rid of the sensation that people were still observing me as though I were a spectacle.I hurriedly packed up my stuff, trying my best to ignore the looks.

In order to return the pencil that Rarity had lent me, I headed over to her desk. She looked up from her stuff and grinned as I walked up to her. "Hey," I began clumsily, "I appreciate you lending me your pencil. I thought I need to return it."

She smiled slightly and lifted an eyebrow. "With what will you be writing then?" She looked at at my hands, which were empty.I paused, blinking at her. "Uh, I guess I didn't really think about that"

Rarity chuckled softly and melodiously. "Well, lucky for you, I have extras," she gave me the pen i've given her back. "I always keep a few just in case."

"Thanks," he said, smiling gratefully as he accepted the pen. "I really appreciate it."

"You can keep it," she responded politely. Think of it as a welcoming gift.

I gave her a weak smile. "Thank you, Rarity."

"No problem," she said in a light, amiable voice. "Ask for what you need at any time"

"I will do that" I told her while taking look at my schedule i saw that my next lesson was math. When i walked out of the classroom, I was lost in my thoughts and accidentally bumped into the girl with the pink hair, the one I had seen earlier in class. She let out a small "eek!" and dropped her backpack.

Without thinking, I stretched out and grasped the backpack in midair before it fell to the ground. I discovered it was unzipped as I steadied it, and to my complete surprise, there was a real living rabbit inside.Nestled within the bag, staring at me with inquisitive small eyes.

A heart beat skipped in my chest. Did I see that correctly? The girl saw what I was looking at it, she appeared to be just as shocked. "Oh! With a hint of embarrassment, she apologized and hastily closed her backpack to conceal the bunny. "I wasn't planning for anyone to see that."

Blinking in disbelif i asked her "Wait, is that a... real rabbit? It's actually kinda cute, to be honest," while chuckling a little. "Sorry again about bumping into you."

Her face brightened as she gave a quiet giggle. "Don't worry! No damage done, really"

Before she departed, I said, "sorry" again smiled briefly. Before entering the corridor I stood there for a while, I took a deep breath to prepare for the following lesson. Taking a look around I noticed a girl talking to Applejack. She had fluffy pink hair. Applejack was smiling as they spoke, and the girl looked energetic, her vitality almost radiating from her. I hesitated, uncertain whether to approach them. I didn't know them that well enough to bother them.

Before I had a chance to decide, the girl with the pink hair saw me and gestured me over. "Hello there Applejack's buddy! Come over here" Her unexpected suggestion caught me off guard. Not sure if it was a joke or if she meant it,

"Uh, hey," I said as I walked up, scratching the back of my neck."I didn’t mean to interrupt, but… hey."

Applejack nodded and grinned, obviously unconcerned by my presence. "Hey there! She pointed to the girl with the wild, puffed pink hair and added, "That'sPinkie Pie."

Pinkie Pie bounced a little on her feet, her eyes brightening. "A new pal, oh my gosh! With excitement, she said. "I can already tell we’re going to be best friends I just know it!"

I laughed uncomfortably since I wasn't used to someone I had just met being so excited. "Thanks, I guess. Everything here is still taking some getting accustomed to for me.

"No worries!" Pinkie said, her grin practically stretching across her face. "You’ll fit right in, I’m sure! Let me know if you ever need anything; I’m always around!" She gave me a wink, and before I could respond, she was already bouncing off down the hall. Applejack just shook her head with a chuckle. "Don’t mind Pinkie," she said, giving me a reassuring smile. "She’s like that with everyone. But if you ever need help or just want to talk, you know where to find me."

"Okey see ya."

Felling a little more relaxed following my little interaction with Pinkie Pie and Applejack I went to my math class. Chalk, old books, and a faint whiff of something new filled the room with the familiar smell of a classroom. A girl with rainbow-colored hair was seated close to the rear as I looked around for an empty seat. Her confident posture and easygoing demeanor gave her a tomboyish vibe. In the hopes of avoiding awkwardness, I chose to sit close to her. She turned to face me as I took a seat, her gaze keen and interested. Since I hadn't introduced myself yet, I thought this would be a good opportunity to do so.

"Hey, I'm the new guy, just transferred from Cloudsdale," I said, trying to sound casual. That's lame greeting im not going to lie

She raised an eyebrow but smiled. "Cloudsdale, huh? Sounds cool. I’m Rainbow Dash, by the way. Welcome to Canterlot High."

"Thanks," I said, grinning a little. Unlike the other people I'd met thus far, she appeared cool. "I guess this is math, huh?" No shit sherlock its math what could it be.

Rainbow Dash gave a laugh. "It's math, yes. By the way, I'm awsome at everything remember that for later"

Even though I wasn't sure how I felt about math yet, I couldn't help but smile at her infectious optimism. The teacher began the class before I could reply, and the subject matter changed.

Throughout the lesson, Rainbow Dash energetically raised her hand, clearly eager to answer a question. But when the teacher called on her, she hesitated for a second before answering with a totally wrong answer. She frowned somewhat, but before the instructor could answer, I quickly jotted down the correct answer on paper and gave it to her in a discrete manner. Rainbow Dash caught on, grinned, and took a quick look at it. "Oh, I see. "I understand," she responded, then confidently gave the right response, giving the impression that she had known it all along. I let out a secret sigh of relief when the teacher didn't appear to understand.

Rainbow shot me a quick thumbs-up. "Thanks, man," she whispered under her breath, looking at me with a grin. "You're good wingman"

Rainbow Dash's reaction made me grin and made me feel a little more at ease. I remarked nonchalantly, "Actually, I’m pretty good at math, if you ever need help," not anticipating much of a response.

She gave me a playful smirk, crossing her arms. "Nah, I’m good. I’ve got this."

However, as the session went on, I became aware that she was having trouble with some of the issues. She would give me the "I don't need help" look when she looked at me, but I could see that she was confused. At last, she leaned down and said in a whisper.

"All right, I might need some assistance." I smiled, somewhat victorious. "No problem," I returned in a whisper. I showed her a couple of my fast fixes and techniques while discreetly explaining some of the issues. She picked it up quickly, and as we solved the tasks together, her confidence returned.

By the conclusion of the course, she had aced the final few questions and even turned to thank me. "All right, all right. In fact, you're rather good at math. I guess I should give you one"

Still laughing i responded with "It's not a huge problem. I'm happy to help"

I got the thumbs up again from Rainbow. "Thank you, man. You're awesome."

The class was over when the bell rung. My weight dropped a bit as we packed things. This new school might not be as horrible as it seems. I had established a relationship and assisted someone. Even though it was a minor triumph

Sunset Shimmer was to blame for the terrible start to the day. Her fucking oh im bad girl had made me feel anxious before I had even had a chance to become comfortable. I was already anxious about starting over at a new school, and her animosity made things worse. However, things began to improve. With every hour that went by, everything became a bit simpler and less intimidating. Rainbow Dash was reluctant to acknowledge it, but it was a moment of bonding when I helped her with arithmetic. Following that were Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and of course, Applejack.

I headed to my locker, prepared to get my stuff, well if anything other than one book was there, and leave for home as the last bell rung, marking the end of the school day.

Applejack and Pinkie Pie were standing next to their lockers, talking. As if purposefully ignoring Applejack, Rainbow Dash walked past them without even glancing at her. There was clearly some tension between them.

Weird, but not my problem, i've opened my locker only to find it filled with a lot of trash, and tucked inside was a note. I pulled it out, unfolding the paper. The note read I hope you had a great first day, newbie."

Sunset Shimmer. It seemed like she was already trying to make my life harder. I crumpled the note in my fist, feeling the anger rise again. But I didn't let it get to me. I had made it through the day, and I wasn’t going to let her ruin it.

Rainbow Dash approached, looking through my locker's rubbish. "Ew," she murmured, pulling an expression. She immediately began to assist me clean up the mess by picking the crumpled papers and wrappers one by one.

She raised an eyebrow at me after a little pause. With a serious tone, she questioned, "That was Sunset, wasn't it?" It was more of an statement than a question. I nodded and sighed. It's her, since I got here, she's trying to do everything to make me miserable.

With obvious frustration, Rainbow clenched her teeth. "She is an absolute jerk. Don't let her affect you, though.Ya know that I've got your back" she firmly patted my shoulder. Feeling a little better, I returned the smile. "I'm grateful, Rainbow. Thank you.

It was comforting to know that there were people here who genuinely cared—or at least I believe they did—after everything that had transpired today. After all, who would care more than a little over an hour of conversation?

Something brushed against my leg as I was leaving through the main entrance, I felt a sharp jolt and fallen forward. I struck the ground hard and landed splattered on it, my hands barely stopping myself as I fell.

My palms ached from the hit. I brushed the dirt from my jeans and hurriedly pulled myself up. As I looked about, I caught sight of her—Sunset Shimmer. Standing close by, she was observing with a chuckle, as though she had orchestrated this entire situation.

Anger rose in my chest as I tightened my hands, but I forced myself not to snap. I turned instead, unable to give her the satisfaction of witnessing my anger. I refused to let her spoil my entire day.
"
Nice fall, newbie," she said sarcastically, grinning. "Maybe next time, you'll watch where you’re going."

"If you had waited just a little longer, I would’ve fallen down the stairs," I spat, my voice laced with sarcasm. "That would be funnier right, i would wait if i were in your position"

Nah, fuck this. Dad is probably waiting for me in the parking lot. So i just left and made my way to the parking lot, I could still feel the sting of what had happened. My hands were a little scraped, and I was irritated, but I didn’t want to dwell on it. I spotted my dad’s car near the entrance, and he was already there, waiting for me.

Getting closer to the parkin lot i could see him, he waved at me briefly through the window. As I settled into the passenger seat, he inquired in a lighthearted and informal tone, "How was your first day, kiddo?"

I sighed, attempting to get rid of the rage that was still simmering within of me. "I suppose it was okay. There were definitely some strange moments"

Dad nodded and gave me a quick look before turning on the ignition. "I get that. It can be difficult in the beginning. But you survived it, don't you?

I think? but I wasn't positive that I actually had. Sunset's words and deeds were still weighing heavily on me. However, I didn't want to discuss that at the moment.

"Yeah, I made it through," and leaned back in my chair. "Hopefully tomorrow's better."

He kept his eyes on the road and grinned. "I'm 100% sure that it will be. Just keep in mind that if you need to talk, i'm always here to listen allways" Even though I wasn't sure I believed what he was saying, I forced a tiny smile because I felt reassured by it.

"Thanks, Dad."

The time at home felt like it passed in a blur.I buried myself in homework, trying to catch up on what I’d missed during the day. It wasn’t hard, but my mind kept drifting back to everything that happened at school. I couldn’t help it, especially with everything Sunset had thrown at me.

After finishing up my assignments, I turned my attention to the laundry I’d left the day before. I grabbed the clothes from the laundry basket and sorted them, went to the washing machine after that. I threw them in, being careful to keep the whites and colors apart.

As I added detergent and watched the garments swirl within, the room filled with the familiar buzz of the machine starting up. It was a straightforward activity, but it provided me with something to do that kept my mind off the day's bustle and allowed me to concentrate.

But that was all I had to do dad's gonna string the clothes in the morning so I hopped on my bed, watched some YouTube videos, charged my phone, set an alarm, and then went to sleep.

Author's Note

Sooo not much happend at this chapter, i wanted to intruduce the main character to the main 6 and sunset. Its 6 am i was doing this since 3 and i think 7.4k word i quite good start to this story i promise it will get better it just need to gain speed. If you have any recomendations what to do or not to do i would be pleased if you can left them in comments :)

The inner pain (R)

Intense pain was coursing through my body, sharp and all-consuming. My senses were blurred as the feeling of falling overtook me, as if I were tumbling through an endless void. The ground beneath me was no longer there—or maybe it never had been. My eyesight was fuzzy, my surroundings warped, and I couldn't tell what was happening—I wasn't even sure if I was still alive. It felt like the world was falling apart all around me. It was terrible. All I could do was brace myself for whatever came next, praying that this strange sensation would pass and I'd find some ground beneath my feet again.

But oh no, it did not end. The sensation of falling was relentless and cruel. One moment, emptiness enveloped me, the next, I was standing straight. I froze, panic seizing me as I gazed up at the edifice in front of me. My heart plummeted like a stone, my breathing became rapid more rapid, and my mind raced with my thoughts . I'd been here before. I knew it too well. “No… no, not again. Not here please” I muttered, my voice trembling with fear and frustration. “Anywhere, even... even fucking hell . But not here. Please, not here.”

The sight of it made my stomach churn, bringing up memories I'd tried to bury as deeply as possible. The agony, guilt, and remorse struck me all at once. I lurched back a step, anxious to escape the grasp of the past, which suddenly hung over me like an unstoppable shadow. It was unmistakable. The fading paint, the fissures in the walls, and the way the air surrounding it felt heavier—all too familiar. My knees felt weak, and for a second, I considered collapsing right there on the broken pavement.

"No," I said quietly again, the word hanging in my throat. "This is not real"

But it was real. The cold air biting at my skin, the smell of mildew and neglect—it was all too real to be a dream. My hands were shaking.I rubbed my eyes, hoping I’d blink and it would all vanish boom and ill wake up. But when I opened them, it was still there. That place. That hell. Every sense of my being screamed at me to turn around and run, to get as far away as possible, but my legs wouldn’t move. It was like they were rooted to the ground, weighed down by the gravity of this nightmare made flesh.

And suddenly, as if to confirm my suspicions, the door creaked open, its rusted hinges moaning. The boom resonated across the empty air, sending shivers down my spine. I stepped back instinctively, my breath hitching. “No. I’m not going in theres no way im doing this again.”

But the door stayed open, dark and inviting like the maw of some terrible beast. There was no voice calling me in, no force dragging me forward, but the pull was there, nonetheless. It was an unspoken challenge, daring me to face what lay beyond.

My eyes began to fill up with tears, which I suppressed by squeezing my hands. "Why?" I talked to no one in particular as my voice broke. "Why now? Why im here?" The silence yielded no response, only the sound of the wind whispering through the holes in the walls. I remained motionless as I stared into the huge abyss of that open door. Memories gripped the borders of my recollection, threatening to bring me down. The echo of long-forgotten voices, the weight of history pushing down on me

"No," I said quietly, shaking my head fiercely. "I'm not going inside. "I am not doing this."

But, as I said, the tug became stronger. It wasn't physical a phantom hand dragging me forward—but it was present. A weight on my chest, a whisper in the back of my mind, beckoning me to take a step closer. To meet him. To meet him. When I complied, my legs felt like lead, but rather than marching forward, I turned around. The sky stretched eternally above me, but the edifice seemed unavoidable in the corner of my sight. My fingers clutched so tightly that my nails dug into them. I needed to go run a race.

Then I heard it—very faint, nearly inaudible sounds. The laugh. Short, sarcastic, and all too familiar. I froze in the middle of my legs. “No…” My voice trembled. I turned my head, my heart pounding in my chest. “No, it can’t be.” I could feel chills down my spine. It was flawless. That’s the voice. I hadn't hear it for years, but I can never forget it. “Come on,” the voice said playfully and sharply. “You don’t want to come in? This is where it all started”

My knees buckled and I had to grab the doors closest to me to keep them from falling over. "No. You’re not real. You’re not here.” “Ooooh, I’m real,” the voice replied, d “Real enough. So why don’t you stop pretending you can run away? You’ve always been so good at that, haven’t you?”

I spun around, my eyes scanning the empty street, the shadows cast by the building. But there was no one there. The voice seemed to echo everywhere and everywhere at once. “Leave me alone!” I screamed, ripping the words from my throat.

But the voice just laughed again, low and cruel. “Oh, you have so much to learn. And fortunately for you, this is just the beginning.” Then, as suddenly as it had begun, the laughter stopped. The world around me grew silent, the load of tension in the air heavy. The open door seemed dark now, as if everything inside was waiting for me.

Clenching my fist I stood up. "It's time to see him," I whispered, the words almost inaudible, but they carried the weight of promise. "Im not gonna run from this again, its time i will face it. This wasn’t what mom wanted, and deep down I knew it wasn’t what I needed either"

With a deep shuddering breath, I took a step forward. My foot slid in front of the doors, but when it touched the floor, overwhelming shock poured through my body.It was as sharp as lightning and ate it all. Every muscle felt alive with pain and fear. I couldn’t go anywhere. I couldn’t breathe. My heart pounded in my chest like I was trying to escape. My mind was terrified, but my body was helpless.

Then, through the haze of pain, I saw his face.

“No...” I gasped, or at least I tried to. The sound barely escaped my lips. The weight on my chest grew heavier, crushing me, suffocating me. His eyes bore into mine, and then everything went dark. Then poof i was awake, gasping for air. My chest heaved, desperate to fill my lungs. Sweat drenched my skin, and my hands trembled as I gripped the edge of my bed.

"It wasn’t real. It wasn’t real"

Despite my best efforts to calm myself, my heart was pounding too fast to accept the words I was repeating. The image of his face persisted, unsettling and clear. I buried my face in my hands, breathing in shallow, irregular bursts. I sat there for what felt like hours, trying to piece myself back together. I'm wondering what this dream was about. I gasped for air with all my strength, each breath feeling like a battle against the weight crushing my chest. My lungs burned as if they were refusing to cooperate, and my head spun from the lack of oxygen. No, no, no! I can’t have a panic attack now! Not here. Not now.

It had been years since the last time i had one , but the feeling was too familiar— tightening in my chest, the trembling in my limbs, and the overwhelming fear clawing its way to the surface.

"Why did i dreamed about him now?" My voice was hardly audible over my heart thumping in my ears as I croaked in between gasps. "I've tried to forget about him," I murmured, trying to center myself by clenching my fists and digging my fingernails into my hands. The walls were closing in, and the room seemed to be whirling. Like a tidal wave, memories of that face and that moment came flooding back, threatening to pull me down.

I closed my eyes tightly, trying to focus. One breath at a time. Breath in breath out. Breath slowly . Pressing my back against the headboard, i forced myself to sit up straighter, trying to mimic the coping technique I’d learned so long ago. In through the nose, out through the mouth. My body resisted, every breath shallow and shaky, but I fought for each one like my life depended on it.

The storm seemed to go forever, but it soon calmed down. My breathing grew less frantic, and the tightness in my chest loosened just enough to make me feel like I wasn't suffocating.

My eyes opened staring at the ceiling. Why now? Why after all this time? I dug my nails deep into the skin of my palms, desperate for something—anything—to ground me in the present. The sharp sting sliced through the chaos, pulling my mind away from the spiraling fear. Almost instantly, I felt the warm, sticky sensation of blood seeping from the crescent-shaped marks I’d made.

The sight of the crimson streaks against my trembling hands sent a jolt through me. Focus. Focus on this. You’re here. This is real. I clenched my fists tighter, letting the pain anchor me, the metallic scent of blood filling the air around me. It wasn’t the healthiest way to cope I knew that, but it worked. Slowly, the pounding in my chest began to subside, and my breaths started to even out.

The panic was still there, lurking in the back of my mind, but it wasn’t suffocating me anymore. I wiped my hands on the edge of my hoodie, the blood smearing into the fabric, leaving dark stains that would be hard to wash out. Not like this matters. I’ll deal with it later.

For now, I could breathe. Barely, but it was enough. One battle at a time t’s over. Whatever that was—it’s over. You’re here now. Not there. Not again. I repeated the words in my head like a mantra, clinging to them as though they were the only thing keeping me from slipping away. The memory of his face still burned in my mind, like an afterimage that refused to fade. I gritted my teeth, squeezing my eyes tighter. Not now. You’re stronger than this. You have to be.

The edges of panic were beginning to fade, but my hands were still shaking. I tightened my hands slowly and squirmed when I saw the bloody marks my nails had made. It's alright. You're all right. Simply take a breath. I managed my breathing for a few more seconds before I felt secure enough to stand up and go to the restroom. The sting from where my nails were was oddly soothing as I splashed cold water over my hands. I said to myself in a whisper, "You're fine," as I watched the blood swirl down the drain. You survived. It wasn't flawless. It was enough. For now, though, it ought to suffice. I let the freezing water fall on me after turning the shower knob to cold. The unexpected cold startled my senses, jolting me out of my reverie and forcing me to face reality.

While I stood there, the water's unrelenting chill pushed away the last of the panic that had been consuming me minutes before, soaking me to the bone. I initially gasped for air because it was difficult to catch due to the cold, but I eventually started to relax. Focus. Stay here. Stay now. I pressed my hands against the tiled wall, letting the sharp bite of the cold keep me grounded. The water streamed over my face and down my body, washing away the blood from my hands and the weight of that memory—at least for now.

It wasn’t just the shock of the cold I needed. It was the sensation of control. Turning the knob, deciding to stand there and let myself feel something that I chose—it helped. Even if it didn’t fix everything, it was something. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, I switched off the water, trembling as the room's frigid air encircled me. Grabbing a towel, I dried off slowly and methodically. Every activity, no matter how tiny, was a step toward getting my composure back. I wiped a hand across the glass and stared at my image in the foggy mirror. Even though my eyes were worn out and haunted, there was still a glimmer of hope and a determination to persevere.

"You’re not back there," I said to myself in a firm voice in spite of the cold. "Not anymore."

With a slightly better sense of control, I wrapped the towel around myself and walked out of the bathroom. Better than before, but not fixed or satisfactory. The chilly air held on to me as I retrieved some clean clothes and left the restroom. My mind was calmed by the sharp feeling of the shower, yet a sense of disquiet persisted. Pulling on my clothes helped me hold myself in the physical world by allowing me to concentrate on the texture of the fabric. Every small move, like putting on clothes, raking my damp hair, helped me feel more stable. I sat on my bed's edge and looked down at my hands. My nails created half-moon indentations that were still faintly visible, the skin reddened but no longer bleeding. As a reminder of how close I had come to losing myself entirely once more, I traced over them absently.

What set it off this time? I thought, but I knew in my heart. It was the weight of everything that had accumulated throughout the day, not just the dream or the memories. Every little thing, including the trash in the locker, the whispers, and the sunset, had eroded my defenses. The dream had been the last straw.

With a sigh, I leaned back and dropped onto the bed. Staring up at the plain, unremarkable ceiling above me was oddly soothing. How would Mother have responded? My chest constricted a little at the thought of her. She would told me to take things slowly and to breathe. "You can’t change the past," she'd once said, "but you can choose how you face the present."

Just hearing her voice in my head made me smile a little, bittersweetly. I whispered, "One step at a time," which had become practically a mantra. I grabbed my phone from my nightstand and distracted myself by aimlessly browsing through social media and messages. I noticed a notification about tomorrow's schedule from the school app.

"Another day," I muttered, setting the phone down. My body still felt heavy, and my mind wasn’t completely clear, but I was here. I was trying. For a while, I layed on my bed and let my mind wander. This mixture of calm and chaos inside of me was strange. Like an unseen shadow, the burden of the past followed me everywhere I went.

Tomorrow would bring new challenges, new encounters with people who either made the day better or harder. But I knew something now. I refused to be made to feel inferior by anyone, not even Sunset. I was stronger than her, regardless of how hard she tried to pull me down. I could manage. I was forced to. The room was silent and the walls were blank. I was alone. It seemed like a secure environment where I could think things through without fear of criticism. I reflected on the individuals I had encountered today. In their own unique ways, Fluttershy and Rarity had been warm, Applejack was kind, and Rainbow Dash was a little brazen but had her heart in the right place. Even though it wasn't much, it was something. And that something was preferable to nothing at all.

I took a deep breath and stood up, reaching for my phone again. I sent a message to Applejack (who gave me her number after I met Pinkie) by tapping a few buttons. "Hi, I appreciate today. Thank you so much. It felt good to reach out and acknowledge the small acts of kindness I had encountered, even though I wasn't sure if she would reply right away. Perhaps connection was all I needed right now.

After putting the phone down, I moved to my window and slightly drew back the curtain. A rising sunset that seemed symbolic in some way, like the close of a chapter, painted the evening sky outside in gentle shades of orange and purple. It was done. It was the end of the day.

The sun was still low in the sky when I left, casting an early light that felt both peaceful and strange. The events of yesterday were still fresh in my mind, but it was a new day. The air felt different today—maybe it was because I was still tired.

Among the silence of the morning, I strolled through the deserted streets. It stood in sharp contrast to the mayhem that had engulfed me in the school the previous day. My legs felt heavy, as if they were unsure of where to lead me. My body seemed to be operating on autopilot, knowing where to go even when I didn't, while my mind was racing.

When I arrived at the school gates, I stood for a while, taking in the building's imposing appearance. Even though I had entered the same school yesterday, today felt different. This time, I was struck by more than just fear and uncertainty. No, it was something more profound a sense of being observed, as if I were the object of everyone's scrutiny. I pushed the door and entered, compared to the previous day, there was much less noise in the hallway. Perhaps people shouldn't have been out and about yet. Or perhaps it was because nobody was sure how to interpret me at this point. In any case, it allowed me to take a breath. The silence surrounded me as I moved down the hall, heavy and nearly oppressive. My footsteps echoed strangely loudly in the empty room, and the fluorescent lights buzzed softly overhead. For a brief moment, I stood motionless in the silence. The silence was both reassuring and unnerving at the same time. It was a fleeting reprieve from yesterday's cacophony—the murmurs, the critical gaze, and the doubt about my position.

I'd survived the evening. I could still clearly recall my panic attack, the demons I had battled, and the overwhelming rush of emotions. I was standing here today, however, one foot in front of the other, and I had faced them. Yesterday, I was a different person. At least I had learned that much. Students slowly started to fill the hallway, congregating in clusters and raising their voices. Some of them looked at me, some interested, some uninterested. The thought that I was just another face in the crowd hurt a little, but not as much as it used to. The weight of their looks was something I was learning to ignore.

The metal door creaked open as I turned the dial to my locker. Suddenly, I felt someone standing next to me as I reached in to take my books. I looked up to see Applejack standing there, with her usual demeanor in place.

"Hey, partner," she greeted, her voice warm but steady. "How are you this morning?"

I tried to push the memories of the night before to the back of my mind as I straightened up and ran a hand through my hair. "I'm doing fine. Actually, better. You know, just trying to get through the day."

Applejack took a moment to examine me, her keen eyes piercing the banter. Although she didn't press, she gave me a nod of understanding as if she was waiting for me to elaborate. Rather, she leaned against the locker next to mine and smiled slightly, comfortingly.

"I get it. Yesterday wasn’t the best, but today’s a fresh start. And, well, you don’t have to go through on your own ya know?."

Despite their simplicity, her remarks were powerful. It went beyond merely improving my mood. It was how she meant it and how she stated it. I couldn't help but feel a little lighter. "Thanks," I said, genuinely grateful. "It’s been a lot, but... I think I’ll be alright."

Applejack chuckled softly, a glint of her playful spirit returning. "Of course you will. You’re tougher than you think, partner." We simply stood there for a while, the silence between us soothing. It was pleasant to avoid using awkward small talk or forced words to fill the void. It seemed genuine, as if a straightforward agreement had been made.

The bell signaled the start of first period, so I packed my belongings and made my way to class. Applejack walked a few paces with me, then slowed and shot me a final reassuring look. "Keep in mind that we have your back. Don't allow anyone to irritate you today" With a slight reduction in the pressure in my chest, I grinned."I won’t. Thanks, Applejack. Hey, did you get my message yesterday?"

Applejack gave me a reassuring nod, her expression warm and steady. "I got it loud and clear. Don’t worry ill help as much as i can" Her words felt like a steady anchor, grounding me even more. I appreciated how she was there. We know each other only two days, but she's helped me so much.

"Good," I said, the corners of my mouth lifting a little. "I’m glad. Honestly, yesterday was... well, it wasn’t great, but I feel like I can handle today."

"That’s the spirit," she said, clapping me lightly on the back. "Take it one step at a time."

My heart seemed to skip a beat as I entered the classroom. Sunset Shimmer was sitting close to the front. It felt like a storm waiting to happen when she was around. Even though the typical student body had already taken their seats, I couldn't take my eyes off of her. Her posture was as assured as ever, as if nothing had happened, and her fiery hair seemed to glow in the fluorescent lights. As if the altercation from yesterday had never happened.

For a moment, I stood there with the same old feeling of anxiety rising in my chest. I could practically hear my heartbeat thumping in my ears, and my legs felt like lead. This morning, I had been doing really well. Even though Applejack's words continued to ground me in my thoughts, I felt all of my confidence crumble as I stood here in this classroom with Sunset's piercing eyes already on me. I knew what would happen. I could feel it in my gut, the same unease that had clung to me yesterday. She would make some remark, throw another insult my way, or maybe just give me that smirk that made my skin crawl. It didn’t matter if I was ready to stand tall again or not; the moment I walked into this class, I knew she’d find a way to tear down whatever little armor I had left.

Slowly made my way to an empty seat in the middle of the room, trying to avoid looking in her direction. It wasn’t that I was afraid of confrontation—it was more like I was tired of it. I didn’t want to give her the satisfaction of seeing me rattled, but it was hard not to feel the weight of her presence.

Setting my bag aside, I tried to concentrate on the upcoming lecture. However, I couldn't stop thinking about all the ways she could turn this class into a battlefield. All I needed to do was make it through the hour without letting her affect me. Not as easy as it seems. I could feel Sunset's eyes still on me as soon as the teacher entered and the commotion subsided. Even though she hadn't spoken yet, the tension was still there, lingering like a dense mist. She seemed to be quietly waiting for the ideal opportunity to attack, and I couldn't get rid of the hunch that it would happen soon.

"All right, class," the teacher began, "we're going to start with some group work today." I felt sick to my stomach. Working in a group required intimate contact, which required pairing up with someone. Being in a small area close to Sunset was the last thing I wanted. "Partner up," the teacher said, and I froze. I glanced around the room, hoping to be paired with someone, anyone, but her. I was interested in a couple of them, but they were already making claims with friends. Then I heard it, of course.

""Looks like it’s you and me, newbie," Sunset's voice, simultaneously smooth and sharp, pierced the room.I took a deep breath. It was this. Now there was no place to hide. I turned slowly, Sunset's words still ringing in my ears. As though she knew exactly what she was doing, she was already wearing that same cocky smile. My stomach began to knot, and I was powerless to stop it. Why had she been the only one in this room?

Unsure of what to do, I sat there for a moment. A part of me wanted to lash out, defend myself, and perhaps even tell her that I would no longer tolerate her bullying me. However, I choked on the words. I knew that if I wasn't careful, she could easily destroy what little confidence I still had because she was like a hurricane—calm one minute, raging the next.
"Looks like I’m stuck with you," I finally managed to mutter, trying to make my voice sound casual, even though my insides were screaming.

Sunset grinned more broadly. "Oh, don't worry" With a tone full of sarcasm, she declared, "I'll be on my best behavior." It was anything but comforting.

Trying to maintain my composure, I balled my fists beneath the desk. I kept thinking about Applejack's words, the ones that had earlier given me courage. You are not alone in dealing with any of this. However, they now seemed so far away, like ethereal echoes that were unable to fully connect with me at this time. I focused on the work at hand and tried to breathe. I couldn't allow her to affect me. Not right now. No longer. In an attempt to avoid staring her in the eye, I picked up my notebook and turned to the right page. "Let's just get this over with,"

Sunset took a while to reply. Rather, she smirked as she leaned back in her chair and studied me. She seemed to be waiting for something to break, and I could feel the weight of her stare. Perhaps she wanted me to appear weak. Perhaps she was trying to show that I wasn't as strong as I was acting by watching me break.

But I wasn’t going to give her the satisfaction.

Even though every muscle in my body was screaming for me to answer, I made an effort to ignore her and focus on the task at hand. I would not cede control of this matter to her. The only sound in the room was the scratch of pencils on paper as the minutes passed slowly. Even though I could feel her eyes on me, I remained focused on the task at hand, determined not to let her get to me.

Finally, Sunset broke the silence again. "You’re actually not as bad as I thought," she said, the words laced with a strange mix of praise and condescension. "I didn’t expect you to actually do the work. Thought you’d be too busy being a mess or something."

I've kept my head down. "Maybe you’re underestimating me."

Evidently unprepared for that response, she hesitated for a moment. She still glanced at me now and then, but her stance seemed less threatening. Even though it wasn't much, it felt like a minor triumph. I wasn't the one giving up for once. I was defending myself.

Almost silently, the rest of the class went by. Sunset didn't push me any harder, so I continued to concentrate on my work. I looked at her as I packed everything I had and got to my feet. Sunset was already packing up her belongings, a small smirk still on her lips, but this time it was without malice. She might have realized that I wouldn't break down the way she had anticipated. And that might have been sufficient. Sunset's tone was lighter now, but it still had that familiar edge. "See you around, newbie," she said.

At first, I didn't answer. But I was finally able to let out a breath as I turned to leave the classroom. I still had a long way to go, but for the time being at least, I had weathered the storm. And that was sufficient. I whispered, "Yeah," more to myself than to anybody else. "See you around."

Physics was the next class, and I couldn't help but feel relieved to see that Applejack would be sitting next to me. Having a friendly, familiar face by my side after Sunset's stressful experience was a welcome change of pace. With somewhat lighter steps, I entered the classroom. As usual, I immediately recognized Applejack, who was seated at one of the front desks with her cowboy hat on her head. My nerves seemed to calm down a bit when she looked at me and smiled at me comfortably.

As we sat down in our physics class, I couldn't help but feel more relaxed. With Applejack at my side, I felt as though I could finally relax after a difficult morning. Everything felt a little more normal because of the classroom's well-known aroma and the steady sound of students getting settled.

Applejack turned to face me. "So, partner, how has your day been going? Are you hanging in there?

I gave her a quick glance and a tiny smile “Yeah, it’s been better. But… you won’t believe who I ended up having class with this morning.” I paused, and Applejack raised an eyebrow. “Sunset.” Her face softened into a more serious expression, like she was trying to figure out what exactly I meant. “Sunset Shimmer? She’s in your class?” Her tone shifted.

“Yeah. She’s was my partner for the group work,” Even though I could still feel the tension from that interaction building, I tried to speak steadily. "As if she hadn't forgotten what had transpired yesterday, she made sure to point out that I was "the rookie."

A glimmer of rage briefly appeared in Applejack's eyes before she covered it up with a kind sigh. “That’s rough, partner. I’m sorry she’s making’ it hard for you.” She paused, clearly trying to choose her words carefully. “I don’t know what she’s been up to with you, but I gotta say... don’t let her get to you”

Feeling the weight of her words sink in, I smiled gratefully at her. "Applejack, thank you. It's simply... Sometimes I'm not sure how to deal with it. She seems to be assessing me every time she looks at me. As if I were merely a target or something. With a slight recline in her chair, Applejack spoke in a firm yet kind tone. "You're definitely not a punching bag, nor are you a target"

Hearing her say that made me feel a little bit better. "I suppose I simply didn't expected to see her so quickly" I assumed that i might be able to get away from her for a while, but she obviously had other ideas.

Applejack looked at me and said, "Yeah, I get that," her face softening. But you've already demonstrated your strength. She attempted to approach you yesterday, but you refused to back down. That says a lot"

A little embarrassed, I shook my head. "I'm not sure if I was actually defending myself. I was more concerned with getting through the day without losing it.

With a knowing expression, Applejack's eyes grew softer. "In my opinion, that's standing your ground, partner. You stayed untouched by her. And you know where to find me if you need someone to support you"

The fact that Applejack was there and saw me meant more to me than words could express, even though she didn't have the answer to every problem.

“Thanks, Applejack,” I said quietly. “I really needed to hear that.”

She smiled, her confidence returning. “Anytime, partner.”

Class continued. Even though physics was still a difficult subject, Applejack's words had taken hold and given me the willpower to keep going. Having her by my side made the subject a little easier to handle. I started to concentrate on the lesson rather than the conflict between Sunset and me, and the outside world felt a little lighter. I turned to look at Applejack, who was taking notes in her textbook. Her self-assurance came so naturally to me that I couldn't help but wonder how she managed to maintain her composure and self-assurance. It inspired me to aspire to be more like that—unfazed, erect no matter what.

Applejack smiled reassuringly at me as we packed up our things and the class came to an end. "I’ll catch ya later," As I watched her leave with her friends, I felt my chest loosen a bit

I walked slowly toward the next lesson after picking up my books. I didn't know what to expect. I had already encountered one challenge from sunset, but I wasn't foolish enough to think that was it. I could still feel her eyes on me as I walked out of the classroom. In an attempt to get rid of the leftover nervousness, I took a deep breath and turned the corner toward my next class.

Before long, I could see what Sunset had in to offer. I saw her chatting with some of the other students as I made my way down the hallway to my next class. Her fiery hair stood out against the drab walls, and her posture was as assured as ever. I could tell she was planning something because she was leaning against the lockers with her typical smirk on her face. My stomach tightened as I approached, and my steps slowed. She spoke in a smooth, sharp voice that cut through the students' muttering as soon as I walked by. Her voice was full of mock sweetness as she yelled, "Hey, newbie." I froze, my heart pounding in my chest. There was no escaping it now. She was ready for round two.

"Did you think I would forget about you so quickly?" A few students who had turned to watch were drawn in by Sunset's voice, which was now louder. My cheeks were burning. Trying to maintain my composure, I gritted my teeth and reminded myself of what Applejack had said. You're Stronger than you know

In order to meet her gaze, I squared my shoulders and turned to face her. I tried to sound assured despite the uneasiness that was about to surface and said, "Sunset, I'm not interested in whatever game you're playing." I didn't know what she had planned, but I wasn't going to show her how much she frightened me.

Sunset laughed and walked slowly in my direction, her eyes never leaving mine. "Oh, I believe it will be interesting to you. Everyone wants to know more about you. You are the new enigma, the new face to be studied" Something dangerous, which I couldn't quite identify, glinted in her eyes. "And believe me, they won't remember the other new studends after I'm done with you. Everyone will be watching you" Her body language practically begged me to challenge her as she took a step closer. As more and more people paused to observe, probably expecting some kind of drama, the hallway felt oppressive. My heart pounded, but I remained firm.

“Not gonna happen,” I said, my voice steady, though my heart was hammering in my chest. “I’m not your target, Sunset. And I’m not going to let you make me one.”

The smirk never left her lips as she leaned in a little. "One thing you're right about is that you're not my target. But, it won't be long. Before you break under the pressure, let's see how long you can endure" I took a deep breath, remembering the strength I found in myself yesterday, the victory over my own fears. I refused to allow her to shatter me. I refused to grant her that authority.

With one last look, I turned on my heel and continued down the hallway, failing to provide her with a satisfactory of response. I knew better than to let her pull me into her game, even though I wanted to fight back.Yet, I couldn't get rid of the impression that this was only the start of something much more vital. I could already feel the storm she was going to unleash, and the weight of her words hung in the back of my mind.

The next class was Physical Education, and as I entered the gym, a wave of panic washed over me like a tidal wave. I wasn't expecting this to happen—Rainbow Dash was a familiar face, but there, across t he gym, was Sunset Shimmer again. This wasn't even the worst part. My scarred arms were the last thing I wanted others to see. They were still hidden beneath the long sleeves of my hoodie, but given the physical nature of the class, I could predict what would happen when it was time to change into gym clothes.

Oh no. no, no, no, no. My thoughts were racing out of control, and before I knew it, I was overthinking everything. They’re going to see. They’ll going to ask. They’ll going to judge me. For a moment I just stood there, staring at the gym floor, motionless. I could feel the familiar knot in my stomach tightening, the same knot that had been growing since I first saw Sunset yesterday.

"Hey, you good?" Rainbow Dash's voice interrupted my thoughts. Her blue eyes were concerned, and I could tell she noticed I wasn't fully present. I forced a tiny smile as I blinked and tried to shake it off. "Yeah, I am fine." "Just not looking forward to this class, you know?"

Rainbow raised an eyebrow, not entirely convinced, but she did not push. "I hear you. Physical education isn't for everyone but you go through it" ."I nodded, attempting to focus on her encouraging words. But the thought of changing clothes, of revealing too much, hung over me like a dark cloud. Then the teacher told us to begin warming up, I moved over to where everyone was stretching. My hoodie was doing its best to conceal my arms, but I couldn't shake the fear that someone would notice anything odd. I was overthinking it—of course I was—but with Sunset in class, I couldn't stop myself. The thought of her staring at me with judgment in her eyes made my uneasiness bubble over.

When it came time to remove my hoodie for the real exercise, I felt the weight of the situation. I moved quickly, attempting to keep my hoodie on for as long as possible. But I couldn't ignore it indefinitely. The game began as soon as I went onto the court with the other players, and my hoodie was removed far too quickly for my liking. I held my arms close to my body and tried to escape anyone's stare. I didn't want to be caught in a moment of weakness, especially in front of Sunset.

I swear I saw Sunset's eyes twitch with curiosity as I stared at her for a second. My heart fell, and I quickly turned away, attempting to concentrate on the game. Maintain your attention. I could not afford to let my nerves control me right now. But I could feel Sunset's keen, frigid eyes on me, as if she was waiting for me to make a mistake. And every time I attempted to block or evade, I felt as if I was being watched and condemned. My arms burned from the movement, but it wasn't from physical exhaustion—it was from fear—fear that someone might see something I didn't want them to.

Rainbow Dash continued to keep the energy up, laughing and joking, pushing everyone to go harder. I tried to keep up, but my focus was split-on the game and on not letting anyone see how much I was struggling inside.

Finally, the game concluded, and we started packing up. I immediately slipped my hoodie back over my head and felt instant relief as I covered myself back up once more. Still, that anxiety wouldn't leave. Sunset hadn't said anything to me, yet his heavy, searing gaze could still rest within the furthest recesses of my brain.

As I left the gym with Rainbow Dash, I was exhausted, but not from the physical exertion; it was the mental exhaustion of trying to keep it all together. I can't keep doing this, I thought. But for now, I had to.

"Hey, you feeling better?" she asked

I nodded. "Yeah, just tired"

Fortunately, she didn't press it. For which I was grateful. Rainbow could get intense, yet she instinctively knew when to ease off. But I was beginning to feel the niggling weight of all this, like my chest had gotten heavier with each passing minute. I had managed to cope pretty well through the physicalness of the class, but coping with the aftermath emotionally-well, that was another matter altogether. Walk to our next class was quiet. I was lost in my thoughts, my nerves from earlier still gnawing at me. And then, like a shadow, I noticed someone out of the corner of my eye.

It was sunset.

She was standing by the door, talking to some of the other students, her usual confident smile in place. She glanced up as I walked past, and for a second, I swore I saw something flicker in her eyes—a mix of recognition and something I couldn’t quite place. She didn’t say anything, but it didn’t matter. The weight of her gaze felt like it was bearing down on me, following me into the next classroom.I tried to shake off the feeling.

When I got to the classroom, there was an empty seat next to Rainbow. As I sat down, I forced myself to take a deep breath and focus on the current moment rather than the swirl of thoughts in my head. I couldn't allow myself to get caught in the fear again.

Rainbow looked over at me with concern on her face. "Hey, if you want to talk about anything, I'm here, okay?" She said, her voice softer than usual.

The genuineness in her eyes caught my attention as I looked at her. The weight of everything—the nervousness, the strain, the fear of being exposed for something I wasn't—felt a little lighter having her beside me. "Thank you, Rainbow." I may take you up on that. Just not today, I think."

She smiled, her usual carefree energy returning. "Whenever you're ready"

As the bell rang and class began, I felt a tinge of relaxation settle in. The class went by quickly. I didn't even realize it had ended, and I was in the cafeteria on a long break. I felt a sense of relief sweep over me. The usual sound of plates clattering and folks conversing made the day's pandemonium seem a bit less overwhelming. I saw Applejack and Pinkie Pie at a booth at the rear.Their presence was a small comfort in the midst of it all, so I approached them, hoping for a distraction. Sliding into the seat next to Applejack with a tiny smile. Pinkie was already bouncing in her seat, her eyes full of energy."Hey there!" Pinkie greeted, virtually leaping from her seat. "So, did you hear? The Fall Formal is coming up! Are you going?" her voice high and full of eagerness.

What about the "Fall Formal"? I didn't know what she was talking about. Was this a school event? A party? "Uh, the Fall Formal?" I repeated, attempting to conceal my confusion.Applejack chuckled, seeing my expression. "It's like a big school dance, you understand? It happens every year around this time. People dress up and have a good time. Kind of like a chance to unwind before the insanity of the school year truly sets in." "

Pinkie leaned forward, her eyes flashing. "It'll be so much fun! You should definitely go! It's the best time, and everyone will be present! "You'll meet new people, and we'll all hang out!" She continued, her enthusiasm contagious. I was slightly taken aback. I hadn't actually considered attending to a school dance. It seemed like one of those things that everyone else was aware of, but I had missed the message. Still, Pinkie and Applejack's enthusiasm was difficult to ignore.

"I don't really know if I'm the 'dancing type,'" I chuckled nervously, stroking the back of my neck. "I mean, I don't even know what goes on at something like that."

Applejack smiled and shrugged. "It's not all about the dance, Sugarcube. It's about having fun with your pals and letting free for the night. You don't need to worry about all of the details right now, but think about them. It could be a nice opportunity to relax."

Pinkie nodded happily. "I guarantee it won't be weird! You'll adore it. Besides, you're with us, so it'll be a fun anyway!"

Still hasistand and unsure. I already had a lot on my mind, so adding a large event like that seemed like too much. But then again, maybe it would be wonderful to just get out of my head for a short period.

"Alright, I'll think about it," I answered finally, feeling the weight of their optimism draw me in slightly.

"That's the spirit!" Pinkie exclaimed, beaming.

"Don't worry about it too much," Applejack said with a friendly smile. "You do not have to decide immediately.

The idea of going to the Fall Formal still felt a little overwhelming, but having friends like Applejack and Pinkie made the thought seem a bit less scary. I smiled, feeling a little lighter. "Thanks, both of you. I’ll think about it, really."

"Of course! That’s what friends are for!" Pinkie said, reaching over to grab a few fries from Applejack’s tray. Applejack chuckled and shook her head, but I could tell she was happy I was considering it.

Then, out of nowhere, a splash of water hit me, and everything appeared to be frozen for a second. A chilly flood swamped my senses, and I was confronted with the brutal reality of what just happened. I looked down, and my clothes were fully soaked through. My hair stuck to my face, water dripping from every strand, and my shoes squished with each step I took. Laugher was the first thing I noticed —the laughs, the cruel chuckles of the guys who had just made me their target. It didn't take long for my eyes to spot them across the cafeteria, seated as if they'd just won a trophy. They seemed smug, as if they'd accomplished something significant, which they probably did.

My blood was starting to boil, but I was too surprised to respond right away. I could clearly tell who was behind it—the same name that had been on my mind all day: Sunset Shimmer. She was the one who had set it all up, and she was relishing every moment of my humiliation. I was going to take a step forward, trying to avoid the attention, when I heard Applejack's piercing, angry voice. "What the hay!?" She yelled, getting up from the table, fury in her eyes. "Who the heck did this?" I turned my head, and there she was—Applejack, her face flushed with rage, her stance taut with anticipation. She could see it, too: the entire room was staring at me, waiting for me to crack.

The guys who had done it didn't appear as confident anymore. Their smug smiles faded under Applejack's scrutiny, but they refused to back down. They shuffled awkwardly and looked at one other as if they were waiting for something. I could almost hear them wondering, "What now?"Applejack moved closer, her voice becoming dangerously low. "You better apologize right now, or you're gonna regret it."

They were obviously attempting to determine whether it was worthwhile to continue, as I could see them shifting their weight. But before anyone could make a move, I heard another voice: Pinkie Pie, racing to my side and attempting to dry me off with napkins. "Oh no! This is bad! "Are you OK?" She sounded genuinely concerned, her usual bright energy replaced by an unusual tone of dread. I nodded, but I didn't feel anything was right. The water was chilly, but the humiliation hurt the most. I wanted to lash out, fight back against what had just happened, but I felt too little and powerless in that moment.

Applejack was not having it. She stepped forward again, her voice now authoritative rather than furious. "I said apologize. Now." They mumbled half-hearted apologies, evidently not meaning a word, but Applejack did not leave it there. She crossed her arms. "You've made a mess of things, and I'm not going to let you off the hook that easy." Under the strain of her gaze, I could see the guys beginning to wriggle. Applejack refused to back down, and they knew better than to push her. They eventually muttered something about it being a joke and went off, evidently embarrassed by the outcome.The chilly water running down my skin was nothing compared to the wrath rising within me. The laughing still resonated in my ears.

My hands were balling into fists, and the wet fabric of my clothes clung uncomfortably, but it didn't matter. All that mattered was the sunset. She was the one who arranged this, and I wasn't going to let her get away with it. The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. How could she make me feel tiny and humiliate me in front of everyone? My eyes scanned the cafeteria as I looked around. I could see the students whispering and casting stares at me, but I didn't care. I was not a pawn in their little high school play. No, this was between myself and Sunset.

Applejack and Pinkie were still nearby, but I wasn’t focused on them. I gave them a quick glance, trying to gauge if they were going to stop me or talk me down. But the only thing on my mind was getting to Sunset, confronting her, and making her realize that maybe, just maybe, she wasn’t untouchable. She was chatting with her usual group of pals across the room when I noticed her. She was laughing, pretending that everything was normal, as if she hadn't just transformed my life into a living nightmare. Her fiery hair caught the light, and her typical smirk appeared at the corner of her mouth.

There was no time for me to consider it. I rose up, my chair scraping loudly against the floor, like a shot amid the cafeteria's calm. I ignored the glances and whispers as I approached her. My steps were slow and purposeful, and each one felt like it brought me closer to something that had been simmering within me for far too long.

Sunset looked up, finally spotting me, and her eyes flashed with wonder. She instantly concealed it with her annoying smirk. "What do you want?" she said, her tone tinged with false kindness.I said nothing at first. I just stood there, locked eyes with her, allowing the tension to hang in the air. I could feel my heartbeat beating in my ears.

"You think this is funny, huh?" I finally spoke, my voice low but clear. "You think you can do whatever you want, humiliate me, and get away with it?"Her smile did not waver. She leaned back, obviously delighted by my outburst. "Oh, it's not like I've done anything that bad," she said, her tone mockingly innocent. "You shouldn't take things so personally."

Something inside of me cracked. Without thinking, I took a step forward, my chest rising with the force of my words, my wrath spilling over. "Don't you dare talk down to me," I exclaimed, my voice shrill and cold. "Do you think this is a joke?" You believe you can get away with whatever you want because of who you are?" Sunset's eyes opened in surprise as the dish of food crashed into her, splattering the contents all over her clothes. The impact echoed throughout the cafeteria, followed by stunned quiet. For a brief period, time seemed to stand still. The amazement on her expression was almost rewarding, but I wasn't finished yet.

Murmurs and whispers filled the cafeteria, which had previously been dead silent. Some people gasped, others smiled uneasily, but no one ventured to speak directly to me. I stood there, breathing deeply, as the muck creep across her once-pristine clothes. Sunset, now coated in food, blinked in surprise. Her typically confident demeanor had been replaced by one of sheer rage. She wiped some of the soup off her face and glared at me with hatred.

“What the fuck is wrong with you? Do you think your funny?” She spat, her voice trembling with fury. “Who the fuck do you think you are worm!”

I did not flinch. I stared her down, my rage still bubbling inside, but it wasn't fear this time. It represented strength. "You've beenn making my life a living hell," I murmured, my voice icy and steady despite the adrenaline pumping through me. "So, sure, I guess I do find it hilarious. I find it amusing that you finally got a taste of your own medicine"

Sunset's hand extended, her fingers twitching as if she intended to strike me, but she stopped herself. She looked around, realizing that everyone was watching, and that this was no longer just about us fighting. It was something larger. And, for the first time she was not in command. I could feel the weight of the moment crushing down on both of us, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. And then I heard a familiar voice break through the silence, solid and grounded.

"Hey, you alright?" When I turned, I saw Applejack standing beside me, her look a mix of concern and disbelief, her hand still resting lightly on my shoulder. Applejack's eyes shifted to Sunset, and her jaw tightened. "Sunset, I think you've crossed a line." She wasn't shouting, but her tone indicated that she wouldn't put up with this.

Sunset's attention turned from me to Applejack, but she didn't respond. She was seething, undoubtedly, but she was also calculating, as if she was trying to figure out her next step. Finally, after a long, uncomfortable time, she huffed and stormed out, her filthy clothes sticking to her as she pushed through the crowd.Despite my hopes, I did not experience a rush of relief. Instead, the weight of what I'd just done rested on my shoulders. Sure, she deserved it, but was this the proper way to handle the situation?

Applejack cast me a short, knowing gaze. "You didn't need to go that far, but I understand. She's been pressing your nerves too long."

I stood there, breathing deeply, the excitement fading as the reality of what I had just done set in. Sunset had left the cafetria, but the atmosphere hadn't changed. The room was very still. There were no shouts, no supporting whispers, nothing to indicate that anyone felt the way I had hoped they would—a sense of triumph, success. Instead, all I could hear was my own fast and shallow breath and the muffled murmur of voices that had previously been full of energy but were now quiet.

Observing the faces of the students who witnessed the incident, I looked around the cafeteria. They were not laughing. They weren't rallying behind me, either. The majority of people was just watching. Some expressions were neutral, while others avoided eye contact, as if they didn't want to become involved. A few students were still whispering to one another, but it wasn't the reaction I had anticipated.

Have I simply become like her? Like one of those folks that threw their weight around to make others feel inadequate? Was I as evil as Sunset in attempting to exact revenge through humiliation? Applejack must have detected the change in my mood because she moved closer, her hand remaining on my shoulder. "Hey, don't overthink it. You were defending yourself. She earned it"

I wanted to believe her. I needed to believe her. But the way everyone looked at me—as if I were just another source of chaos another person to avoid it stung more than I expected."I don't know," I replied quietly, shaking my head. "I wanted to stand up for myself, but now I feel no better than her. "Everyone is just watching, and not in a good way."

Applejack's eyes softened. "You didn't do it for their approval, did you?" she replied, her tone calm yet compassionate.I hesitated, my gaze shifting to the floor as I considered it. I had not. I had not done it for anyone other than myself. But why did it feel incorrect right now?

"Maybe," I said, hesitant. "But I still don't like how I handled it.I do not want to be like her."

"You're not," Applejack stated forcefully, her words clear and strong. "You aren't like Sunset. You did not hurt her just to hurt her. You were hurting for yourself, so you fought back. That's different."

There was a part of me that wanted to believe her, and I did. Still, there was a voice at the back of my head, a soft whisper, reminding me that this wasn't the end. I'd made my point, but what did it truly change?

Pinkie, sensing the change in tone, rushed over and wrapped her arms around me in a tight hug. "It's fine we have your back! You did what you needed to do."

"No, Pinkie, I didn't have to do that. I behaved like her. I am no better than her... I'm going home."

Applejack, who had been silent for a moment, finally spoke up, her voice low but calm. “Hey, it’s alright to be mad. I get that. But don’t go thinking you’re no better than her just cause you stood up for yourself. Sunset’s been pushing you and I know it’s been hard" I wanted to believe them I really did. But as I looked around the cafeteria, it was like everything I’d done just hit me full force. The way people had stared, the silence that followed, the way I’d lashed out in front of everyone—it felt like I’d become part of the problem, not the solution.

“I’m just going to go home,” I said, turning away from them. “I need some time to think.”

Pinkie opened her lips as if to say something else, but she did not. Instead, she gave me a sad, sympathetic look and moved back, allowing me to go out of the cafeteria. Applejack gave me a compassionate look, but she did not stop me either.As I strolled through the school hallways, I couldn't shake the impression that I was carrying something heavier than before. It wasn't just the water that soaked me earlier it was the guilt. I had crossed a line, even though I felt I was defending myself. I wasn't proud of how I handled the situation.

Avoiding eye contact with the few students I passed, I walked to the exit and stepped outside into the refreshing air. The walk home felt long , like if I was fleeing something I didn't entirely understand yet couldn't escape.

Honestly didn't know if my actions would have any impact. I wasn't sure if it would keep Sunset from playing with me again. I felt a cold rush through my body, and a piercing sneeze broke the silence as I rubbed my nose with the back of my palm. "Apsik!" I sneezed again, and my entire body shivered in response. Great, just what I needed a cold

The minor dizziness that ensued only reaffirmed my suspicions. I could feel the beginnings of a sore throat and an uncomfortable heaviness in my head. "Great," I murmured. Between dealing with Sunset and mess of my emotions, I'm going to get sick. "Good timing," I told myself, nodding my head. "As soon as I was starting to think I could actually enjoy something... Fall Formal... with Applejack by my side... everything just... fucked up."

It was unfair. I've been trying to gain confidence, develop relationships, and be someone who isn't hiding from the craziness. And then Sunset had to destroy it, plunging my life back into chaos. My body seemed to rebel against me at the worst conceivable time. I thought about the Fall Formal. Maybe, just maybe, it may have been a chance to feel normal, but it was also sliding away the thought of being surrounded by people in such a state just felt wrong.

With a sigh, I gazed up at the sky, hoping for some clarity or a break from everything. However, all I received was the same old sense of frustration.The familiar sight of my house loomed ahead, and I made my way to the entrance, knowing what awaited me—more stillness, more time to reflect on everything I couldn't control. But, just maybe, I can figure something out.

Author's Note

The fall formal is coming but he cant go now, the nightmares came back from the past ( no its not sunset i can say that), yea the movies are canon for my story, i would be cool to see something where twilight doesnt show and sunset is just a normal girl and make life miserable for fun, its not fit for the vision i have, anyway have fun reading :heart:

Truth Between Four Walls (R)

The room was dark, the kind of darkness that seemed to absorb both sound and space. I stood in the middle, shivering despite the fact that I wasn't cold. The air seemed heavy on me, making breathing difficult.

"Help him," A voice whispered. It seemed familiar, like a reviving memory.When I turned, no one was there. Only shadows shift, twist, and reach. "No," I said quietly, shaking my head and backing away. "No, I—I couldn't"

Suddenly, the environment altered, and I was no longer in complete darkness. I was standing in a field. The sky above was divided into two parts, one was peaceful blue and the other was stormy, chaotic dark. A man stood in the distance, looking away from me. His posture was solid yet eerily still.

"Wait!" I called out, my voice cracking. My legs felt like lead, but I forced myself to continue, staggering ahead. "Don't go!"

He did not respond.

The storm drew closer, engulfing the blue sky and howling like a freed beast. Lightning struck, briefly illuminating the figure. His face turned towards me, and I noticed...

No.

Gasping, I grasped my chest as if my heart would burst out of it when I woke. My chamber was peaceful, with the soft glow of the early sun streaming through the blinds. Sweat had soaked my shirt, and my hands trembled.

Just a dream.

My skull was hammering harder and harder, and I moaned and placed the heel of my hand against my forehead. For a brief minute, I mistook it for another panic attack clawing at my chest and compressing my lungs until breathing became difficult. My heartbeat quickened, thudding in my ears as it raced ahead of my thoughts. But then I sneezed loud, harsh, and totally unexpected. The force of it caused me to sit up, my chest heaving from the effort.

"Ugh," I mumbled, my voice hoarse and scratchy, like if I had swallowed gravel. My throat was raw, and the agony increased every time I tried to speak or swallow. The cough shook my entire body and left me panting for air. In spite of the chill that sent thrills down my spine, I was simultaneously hot and cold, and I was perspiring. My muscles ached as if I had been hit by a vehicle. My skull felt like it was squeezed in a vice.

That’s when the pieces started to come together "Oh. Right. Yesterday"

Gripping my chest as the scratchy agony pierced me, I chuckled bitterly before coughing again. Yesterday, I had to take waterfall on me. Soaked to the bone, extremely cold, and too exhausted to care. No wonder I'm ill. I suppose I should have changed clothes immediately away rather than tumbling into bed like an idiot. That was a very good move.I looked down at myself. I'm still wearing yesterday's pants and T-shirt, which are now rumpled and clinging uncomfortably to my skin. I reeked of sweat, and whatever unhappiness had chosen to hang out with me. A shower would undoubtedly help, but getting up seemed difficult. My limbs felt heavy, like they were formed of stone.

Instead, I leaned against the wall, my pillow resting awkwardly beneath me. I drew a blanket up to my chest—not for warmth, because I was burning—but because it was the only comfort I had just now.

My gaze drifted to the floor, where my shoes were still covered in dried dirt from yesterday. I should clear that up before it spreads everywhere. But I did not move. I could not. My thoughts wandered, recalling all that had gone wrong. Sunset smirk as I approached her, and her ridiculous chuckle echoed in my ears. The trash-filled locker, complete with that arrogant little letter.

And now I'm sitting in my room, suffering the price for it all. My body was damaged and painful, and it wasn't just from the illness.

The strain behind my eyes increased as I gazed at the ceiling. My chest ached, and not only from coughing. My heart felt heavy, like if I was carrying more than I could take, and I had no idea where to place it all. This was not how the week was meant to unfold. It wasn't even the end yet, and I was already considering giving up. The room was silent except for the sound of my breathing—shallow and uneven as I tried to ignore the pounding in my head. I closed my eyes, hoping that maybe sleep would come and take me away from this mess for just a little while.

At some point, I must have fallen asleep, the dull ache in my brain giving way to a throbbing one as fatigue dragged me down. My dreams were a swirl of shifting colors and muffled sounds, disconnected imagery that made no sense. I thought I heard faraway, faint voices, but I couldn't make out the words. Someone clearly yelled out to me.

“Hey, sugarcube, Are you alright?”

So the angels came to me. My end is near... wait thats App- my eyes popped up, and my heart raced as I sprung upright in bed. The abrupt shift sent a strong flash of pain through my body, my aching muscles screaming in protest. "Ow, crap," I hissed while grabbing my side.

Standing in the doorway were two familiar faces: Applejack and Pinkie Pie. Applejack's appearance was a mix of anxiety and relief, whilst Pinkie simply looked like... Pinkie. She fidgeted with something in her hands, her big eyes roaming the room as if she were taking it all in at once.

“What—how—what are you doing here?!” I sputtered, my voice cracked.

Pinkie tilted her head, replacing her typical bounce with a rare moment of seriousness. “You weren’t answering your phone, silly! And you didn’t come to school, so we got worried.”

Applejack crossed her arms, her brows furrowed. “We tried calling’ and texting’, but you didn’t respond. So we went to the principal to see if she knew what was going on.”

Trying to wrap my head around it, I blinked. “The principal... gave you my address?”

Applejack shrugged, appearing sheepish. . “Yeah, it was a bit strange, but we explained how worried we were. She must’ve thought it was enough to make an exception.”

Pinkie nodded enthusiastically. “Yup! And it’s a good thing she did, cause here we are!”

With a grunt, I leaned back against the wall. “You didn’t have to do that. I’m fine, well, not fine, but I’m not dying or anything.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “You sure about that? You look like you’ve been through a wringer.”

Pinkie stepped closer, placing a hand on my forehead. “You’re burning up! And your room smells all sweaty and sickly. Yuck!”

“Thanks for that, Pinkie,” Rubbing my temples, I mumbled.

“Hey, we’re just tryin’ to help,” Applejack said, her tone firm but kind. “We were worried, that’s all.”

The first astonishment subsided as the situation's reality set in, and I sighed. " I truly appreciate it. I just didn't expect anyone to notice, I guess."

Pinkie gasped dramatically, clutching her chest like I’d said something horrifying. “Not notice? Are you kidding? Of course we’d notice! Friends notice things like this!”

Applejack gave a small nod. “That’s right. And if something’s wrong, we’re going to be here to help, whether you like it or not.”

Despite myself, I felt a small smile tug at the corners of my mouth. It was weird having them here, but... maybe it wasn’t the worst thing in the world.

“Alright,” I said, leaning back into my pillow. “But next time, maybe call before you break into my room.”

Pinkie giggled, her usual cheer returning. “Deal!”

Applejack chuckled, shaking her head. “You get some rest now, y’hear? We’ll stick around and make sure you’re alright.” She bent down and grabbed a tiny bag that I hadn't noticed sitting on the edge of my desk. She opened it and took out a bottle of pain killers and another labeled with a colorful logo, presumably for colds.

“Here you go,” she said, handing them to me along with a water bottle she must’ve brought in too. “You need this.”

“You... brought me medicine?”

Pinkie chimed in with a bright smile. “Duh! What kind of friends would we be if we didn’t? I mean, I wanted to bring balloons and confetti too, but AJ said that wasn’t appropriate for someone who’s sick.’” She mimicked Applejack’s voice on the last part, making me chuckle despite my throat hurting like hell.

“Thanks,” I said, taking the medicine and water. As I downed the pills, the cool water was a relief on my dry throat. “You didn’t have to go through all this trouble.”

Applejack shrugged, pulling up a chair beside my bed and sitting down. “You needed help, We came. Simple as that.”

Pinkie flopped onto the floor, crossing her legs and looking up at me with a cheerful grin. “Besides, we wanted to make sure you weren’t, like, dying or something. You were super quiet all day yesterday too. It was weird!”

“Yeah, sorry about that. I’ve just been... out of it, I guess.” I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck.

Applejack gave me a long, appraising look. “You sure it’s just the cold? You’ve been looking’ mighty worn down even before today.”

Her remarks hit closer to heart than I cared to admit. I hesitated, unsure how much to share. “It’s... been a rough couple of days,” I finally said, keeping it vague.

“Hey, that’s okay,” Pinkie said softly, her voice unusually calm. “You don’t have to talk about it, if you don’t want to”

They caught me off guard with their earnestness as I looked between them. It wasn't like I expected people to go out of their way for me. But the fact that they seemed to sincerely care meant something. “Thanks,” I said in my quiet way.

“Anytime,” Applejack replied with a small smile. “Now, how about you lie back down and get some rest? You aren’t going to get better sitting’ up like that.”

Pinkie jumped in, grabbing the blanket at the foot of the bed and throwing it over me in one swift motion. “Doctor Pinkie’s orders sleep, lots of fluids, and no frowny faces!”

With a feeble laugh, I let the blanket fall over my head. . “Alright, alright. I’ll rest.”

“Good,” Applejack said, standing up and brushing her hands off. “We’ll stick around for a bit, just to make sure you’re okay.”

It was strange but comfortable to see Pinkie flipping through her phone and Applejack bringing out a book. My father's voice rang from downstairs, just as I was trying to assemble my thoughts.

"Hey! "You've got two more girls here to see you" he said down the stairs, his tone strange but not unwelcome. Bit surprised, I blinked. Two girls? I was not expecting anyone. I looked over at Applejack and Pinkie Pie, who were still in my room, and they exchanged glances before turning to face me.

“You want us to go home?” Pinkie asked, her usual bounce not entirely gone but subdued.

I shook my head quickly. “No, it’s fine. Let’s just... stay here for now.”

Applejack nodded. “Alright, partner don’t push yourself too hard, ya hear?”

Before I could answer, I heard footsteps coming up the stairs, and then the door creaked open.

Looking up, I noticed Fluttershy and Rarity standing in the doorway. They froze when they noticed Pinkie Pie and Applejack already sitting beside my bed.

Rarity’s eyes widened as she took in the sight of them. “Well, this is... unexpected,” she said, her voice just as cool and collected as ever, but I could sense the tension.

Fluttershy, looking both nervous and confused, stepped in slowly, her soft gaze shifting between the others. “I... didn’t expect to see you two here, Applejack, Pinkie,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Applejack stood up from the chair she had been sitting in and turned to face the new arrivals. “We didn’t mean to cause any trouble. We were just worried about our friend here, is all,” she explained, giving them an apologetic smile. “We just wanted to make sure he's okay.”

Pinkie, her usual bubbly self, leaned forward and smiled brightly at Fluttershy and Rarity. “Yeah! We’re just here to help, aren’t we, Applejack?” She winked, her voice light, but there was a hint of something else—something unspoken—underneath it.

The room was brimming with awkwardness. Fluttershy looks switching between Pinkie and Applejack before returning her eyes to me. "We didn't mean to interrupt... we were just worried because we hadn't seen you at school" she added quietly, her eyes filled with concern.

Rarity shifted uncomfortably, looking around the room before returning her focus to me. "Are you feeling any better?" She inquired, her tone softening with concern that she attempted to conceal behind her normal controlled demeanor.

I wasn't sure how to respond. Part of me wanted to convince them I was alright, that everything would be fine, but another part of me felt like I didn't have enough energy to keep pretending. I simply nodded, not trusting my voice to speak more.

Applejack took a step closer, her expression serious. “It’s okay if you’re not feelin’ great. Ain’t no shame in asking’ for help, y’know?”

The warmth in her remarks was nearly overwhelming, as if they were all attempting to fill the place with compassion and understanding. It gave me hope that everything would be fine. Maybe I can trust them.

Fluttershy stepped forward, her gentle eyes meeting mine. “You’ve been through a lot in your first days in school and... if you ever need someone to talk to, we’re here for you,” she said softly. The room fell silent for a minute, the weight of unspoken thoughts hanging in the air. I couldn't help but feel overwhelmed, which felt... reassuring. Despite the uncertainties, the girls came present to provide their support.

My smile was weak. "Thanks, everyone," I said softly, grateful for their presence.

Rarity gave a small, relieved smile. “Just take it easy for now, darling” then she walked over to the bedside table and placed a small box beside me."I thought you might like this," she said softly, her usual elegance still in her tone. Inside the box was a delicate hand-knit scarf, soft and warm. “For when you’re feeling a little better.”

Fluttershy, ever so gentle, stepped forward with a small bag in her hand. She carefully handed it to me. “I brought some tea,” she said, her voice soothing. “It’s calming... it might help with your cold.” The simple gestures felt surprisingly comforting

“Thank you,” Even though I wasn't entirely sure how to put it, I muttered, my heart swelled with gratitude.

My father was calling from downstairs again. His voice boomed up the stairs, full of amusement and laughter. "Some girl came. You must have a lot of friends now, haha," he added, not fully comprehending the situation but still attempting to be supportive.

"Now Celestia is giving my address to everyone?" How did everyone seem to know where I lived? I complained to myself. It felt like I was being bombarded by everyone from school today Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity Fluttersh and now, Someone was next in line. Was it really necessary for everyone to arrive all at once? Had I become a charity case?

Before I could continue spiraling into my thoughts, the door opened. There she was—Rainbow Dash, striding into the room like she owned the place. The confident smirk on her face was unmistakable.

“What’s up? I hear I’ve been summoned,” she said casually, crossing her arms over her chest and leaning against the doorframe.

She was so casual about all of this, surprised taken aback by how nonchalant she was about all of this. "Are you... serious right now?" I asked, half exasperated, half amused. "Now Celestia’s just handing out my address to everyone?"

Rainbow's smile grew. "Yea somethin quite like this, figured I'd drop by anyhow. Why not? Everyone else is here it seems." She murmured, looking around the room at the familiar faces who had already assembled. I sighed, feeling the gravity of the situation. It was one thing to have a huge number of people you hardly know come to check on you, but now it felt like the entire school was trying to intervene in my life without even asking if I wanted them to.

“It’s like I’m some kind of project now, huh?” My voice full of disbelif

“Hey, no need to be so down about it,” she said, her voice softening a little. “You’re not a project. We’re just here because we care. Besides, when your friends show up to help, that means you’ve got people who are rooting for you, right?”

Still didn't know how I felt about it all. Sure, they were being nice, but it was all so abrupt and overpowering. I hadn't even had a chance to settle down, and now it seemed like everyone was simply... there. "I didn't ask for a bunch of people to come running," I said, trying to hold my wrath at bay. "I'm not some fragile thing that needs constant supervision."

Rainbow tilted her head, narrowing her eyes at me. “No one’s treating you like that, trust me. We’re all just worried, okay?”

“I don’t need anyone to be worried about me,” I muttered. “I’m fine.” Responding as i crossed my arms and leaned on the bed. Im not a kiddo.

Now that all of the girls are in the room together, the attention is on their reactions and the tension that is rising as they all try to digest the situation. I looked at all of them Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie standing in my room, awkward and stiff, waiting for someone else to say anything. The hush lasted for what seemed like forever. Finally, I could not take it anymore. I cleared my throat and sat up, attempting to ignore the aching headache that made everything look somewhat fuzzy.

"Okay, I get it. This... this is all a mess." With a little raspy voice, I said "But can someone please just tell me what’s going on? Sitting here, unable to understand why everyone is so agitated, is terrible. I mean, why don't you just talk to each other?"

The room became still again. Nobody had expected me to speak up, especially given how unstable the situation was. Pinkie shuffled uncomfortably on the spot, her bouncing enthusiasm gone. Rarity stared down at her shoes, while Fluttershy appeared to shrink back somewhat, as if wondering if she should say anything.

Applejack sighed heavily, crossing her arms. “Let’s just say someone promised me something.” She glanced at Rainbow Dash, her gaze sharp. “She said she’d bring her team to the fair, but she didn’t show up, and then I was looking’ like a liar.”

Rainbow Dash opened her mouth, but then froze, eyes widening as something clicked in her mind. "What do you mean i didnt show up" She shook her head, trying to piece things together. "You texted me, that you dont need me to come, so i just didnt come"

Applejack’s face immediately went pale. "What That wasn’t me i was waiting for you then all day”

Rainbow Dash’s brow furrowed, confusion mixing with frustration. “But it was from your number! I swear, I thought it was you, i got a text saying No need coming everything good here.”

There was a brief pause before Fluttershy spoke up, her voice soft and cautious. "I... I was organizing a charity auction for animals in need," she said, clearly unsure how to proceed but determined to share. . “And then... Pinkie Pie set up fireworks. People got scared and the auction was ruined.”

“But you texted me, Fluttershy! You told me to bring the fireworks, remember? You said it would bring more attention to the auction it was you decision i only did what you told me to do”

Fluttershy blinked, clearly taken aback. “I didn’t… I didn’t send you any texts, Pinkie.” She looked at her phone, as if hoping to find some clarity.

Rainbow Dash rubbed the back of her neck. “This whole thing doesn’t make sense. First, I get a text from Applejack’s saying I don’t need to come to the fair, and Pinkie gets texts from Fluttershy... but that wasn’t from her too .”

The group exchanged nervous glances, unsure what to make of the scenario. They sensed something was not right, but no one knew who was to blame. The lightbulb in my head lit the pieces that started to fit together. "Wait, I think I know who might be behind this," I said, my knowledge hitting you like a bolt of lightning. "Do you know who I'm talking about?

Applejack's eyes widened in disbelief as the room went silent for the tenth millionth time. "You do not mean..." Sunset Shimmer, do you?"

Fluttershy’s eyes were downcast, her voice soft. “But... why? Why would she want to ruin our friendship?”

Rainbow Dash’s jaw tightened, her frustration apparent. “That’s what she does. She loves stirring up problems. If she’s the one behind this, she’ll regret it.”

“But this isn’t fun it’s just mean... Why would she do this, ruin our friendship that's to far even for her...” Pinkie said in soft sadden tone In response, I gave my neck a back rub. "I'm not sure, to be honest. It simply doesn't make sense. But it feels like she did it for a reason, as if she stands to benefit from it all.

Applejack's eyes narrowed, clearly upset. "If Sunset is behind this, we need to clear things up," she stated, her voice firm. "Rainbow, I was blaming you for something you did not do. I'm sorry, Dash, I didn't know.

Rainbow Dash looked at Applejack, a mixture of relief and frustration in her eyes. "It's alright, Applejack," she said, her voice softer than usual. "I get it wasn't your fault, you didnt even know. But I’m glad we’re on the same page now."

Applejack gave a small, apologetic smile. "Thanks, sugarcube. I shouldn’t have jumped to conclusions."

Rarity stepped forward, her usual cool demeanor replaced with something more heartfelt. "We’ve all made mistakes, darling. We’re all here now, ready to fix things. Together."

Fluttershy nodded, her voice gentle. "We can’t let Sunset’s actions tear us apart. We’ve always been there for each other earlier and we’ll get through this, too."

Looking at my pals made me feel warm and grateful, but then I coughed, and it hit me again: I'm sick. And they are all here, in my room... in my home... This is aaaawkward. I tried to stop coughing, but the coughs kept coming, hard and terrible. My face flushed with shame as I noticed everyone's gaze fixed on me, their expressions of concern apparent.

Applejack put her hand on my back, her voice warm but filled with concern. "Hey, take it easy there," she said gently. "You don't have to push yourself. I can tell you're feeling' pretty rough."

Fluttershy, ever the caretaker, nodded and approached carefully. "You need to rest, okay? We'll handle the rest for you." She smiled at me reassuringly.

Rainbow Dash looked at me, her brow furrowed, but there was no edge in her voice. "You’re sick; you shouldn’t be worried about all this drama."

Rarity gave me a sympathetic look, her voice gentle but firm. "You really should rest. We’ll take care of everything for you," she said, her usual poise returning. "You don’t need to worry about Sunset or anything else right now. We’ll handle it."

"Thanks, everyone," I said, my voice still a bit weak. "I really appreciate it." With a final glance at me, the group left the room, their encouraging words still resonating in my head. As the door clicked shut behind them, I let out a low sigh, thankful for their help. I sat back against my pillows, still feeling the heat from my fever. I couldn't help but wonder. How did Sunset get the entire gang to argue with each other? It did not make sense. She was skilled at stirring things up, but this felt different. It was as if she knew just how to turn them against each other. Was she really that evil, that determined to cause chaos? Or was there something deeper to it? What was she really after?

The whole situation felt off, like there was more to it than just playing games. Whatever her reason, I knew one thing for sure, Sunset wasn’t going to get away with it.I took another dose of painkillers, the bitter taste lingering as I settled back into the bed. The dull ache in my head refused to go away, but at least I could think more clearly. Or maybe that wasn’t such a good thing.

Do they really like me? Sometimes it's difficult to tell. I'd never been the one to make them laugh, or at least I couldn't recall when I had. It always appeared like I was the one causing problems or getting in the way. Every time something went wrong, I felt right in the thick of it. From the awkward occasions to the times when things didn't go as planned, I couldn't help but feel like I was more of a burden than anything else.

And yet... they came to see me while I was ill. They were all here: Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow. They all made an effort, despite everything. Even after everything happened, despite the chaos and disputes that had separated them, they were here to make sure I was okay.

Perhaps they actually cared about me.But that question still lingered, hanging in the air like an unspoken truth Do they still want me around? After their friendship retruned will i be still the part of the group? They wont leave me right?

My chest tightened at the notion of being left out and being alone again. I did not want to be a burden for them. I did not want to be the one who did more harm than good. But I couldn't help but feel like I belonged with them. Perhaps, despite my concerns, there was still a purpose they were here. Or maybe I had done nothing to deserve their generosity. Perhaps I hadn't amused them or been the most helpful friend. But something told me it didn't really matter. Friendship does not require you to be perfect or to always know what to do or say. It's about being present, even when things are difficult or chaotic. And I believe that was what they were showing me.

Even though I still had my doubts, I felt a little lighter after taking a deep breath when I heard a gentle knock on my door. I didn't need to look to recognize my father. He constantly checked on me when I was ill, even if it was only to make sure I wasn't overdoing things.

“Hey, kiddo,” he said, his voice calm but concerned as he poked his head into the room. “How are you feeling?”

“I’m alright, Dad. Just... a little tired, you know? Still getting over this cold.”

He nodded, entered the room, and closed the door behind him. He always did this when he didn't want to bother me too much. "Well, I just wanted to check in and make sure you were doing well. "You seem to have a lot on your mind, huh?"

I shrugged and sat up a bit more straight, attempting to appear less depressed than I actually was. "Just thinking about stuff," I said, unsure whether I wanted to dig into it. "You know... friends, everything that's been going on."

He sat down on the edge of my bed, looking at me with compassion and understanding. "I understand it. I've seen you all go through a lot this year. Friendship does not always make sense, particularly when things become complicated"

For a minute, I stared at the floor, taking in his words. It was easy to become buried in my own thoughts and overthink things, but hearing my father's simple affirmation made me feel a little better. Perhaps everything wasn't as confused as it appeared. "Thanks, Dad," I replied slowly, looking into his eyes.

He returned the smile by ruffling my hair. "Anytime, kiddo." Now, get some rest, okay? You have many people who care about you. I can see that in the way they watch out for you. "Do not forget that." His voice was gentle, his words a reminder of all the people who were rooting for me, even when it didn’t feel like it. I couldn’t help but feel a little warmth spread through me. His encouragement wasn’t just about feeling better—it was a reminder that I wasn’t alone, even when things felt overwhelming.

He patted me on the head once more before standing up and looking over his shoulder. "I'll be downstairs in case you need anything" Despite the fact that my head ached, I nodded softly and tried to smile.

He stepped out of the room, and the door very quietly clicked behind him .Applejack's words lingered in my head as I lay there, attempting to shake off the fatigue from my cold. "Fall Formal's in a few days,"
I couldn't help but wonder if I'd be healthy enough to go. The idea of missing such an important event (as significant as Applejack had told me) made me nervous, yet my body remained feeble. It had been a long time since I had felt this sick, and I wasn't sure how quickly I would recover. The lingering discomfort in my muscles indicated that I wouldn't be sprinting around anytime soon.

Will I be healthy enough to appreciate it? To be with my friends, have fun, and forget about the drama that had been swirling around us? The entire situation felt like a gigantic question mark, leaving me more perplexed than I wanted to admit. I peered out the window, the sky becoming darker as night fell. I'll get better, I reasoned, my determination growing stronger. I have to. I do not want to miss this.

The Fall Formal was intended to be a time for everyone to get together, leave the mess behind, and simply enjoy the night. But would things be the same if I wasn't there? Could they still enjoy it?I'm not going to sit here and mop about it, I promised myself. I will find a way to improve. I don't want to be unhappy all the time. I have a lot of things to sort out, but I don't want to get trapped in my mind over it. Perhaps the Fall Formal won't solve anything. Maybe it won't make things better. However, it was something I could look forward to.I'd been sleeping for most of the day, except for when the girls came by to check on me. But even after they went, I fell asleep again. My body body was exhausted, and all I wanted was to get out of the cloud that had descended over me.

The room was now quiet, but for the occasional creak of the house. My thoughts continued to wander, but sleep dragged me back in, the weight of my eyelids making it impossible to stay awake. I let it to take me, the warmth of the blankets wrapping about me like a comforting cocoon. As I fell deeper into a cloud of slumber, the world around me seemed to fade away. The noises, the weight of my body, and even the lingering soreness in my muscles melted away. I found myself falling into another realm, a dream that felt strangely distant, like if I had lost control. It was a world that excluded me, but I was there, watching.

Though it wasn't the exact location I recognized, I was standing at the cafeteria's edge. The colors were dimmer, and the regular chatter appeared muffled, as if I wasn't actually present. I peered across the room and noticed Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Fluttershy seated together. They were smiling, their faces lit up with joy, and they felt so alive at the time. The joy they shared was evident, free of drama and tension.

However, there was a difference. Someone sat alongside them at the table. A girl with purple hair that I didn't recognize. She seemed to fit right in, laughing among them as if she had always been there. As I watched them, I felt a strange knot form in my chest since everyone seemed so comfortable with her. Their laughter filled the room, but it felt like a distant echo, and I found myself shrinking back, almost invisible.

TThey were happy. So happy. Without me. I wanted to tell myself that it didn't matter, that it was all a dream, but the pain was too deep. The terrible anguish of knowing I wasn't there, that they didn't need me, sank into my chest like a weight I couldn't shake. For a time, I felt as if I did not exist in their universe. Not in this timeframe, nor in this version of their lives. Someone else took my place at the table someone who seemed to fit right in.

As I stood there, watching them, I attempted to figure out why I wasn't part of this scene. Had I been forgotten? Did they even remember me, or had I simply faded into the background, left behind by time and choices? I reached out, hoping to grasp the vision of them, but it slid through my fingertips. I felt the weight of the anguish, but it was swiftly replaced by a peculiar sense of detachment, as if I were being pushed away from this reality.

But suddenly, something changed. For a brief period, the fading image froze, and I saw myself again, although not quite the same. In the cafeteria's blur, my shape materialized, going purposefully toward the table. It was me, but not quite. There was a peculiar, unexpected warmth in the scene that hadn't there previously. And then I saw her—someone holding my hand.

She stood next me, like if we were a part of the same reality. She was one of the girls I knew, but her presence felt weirdly soothing. Her face was blurry, but her hand felt warm and grounded, as if she belonged with me at this moment. It was as if I saw myself differently. Not alone. Not forgotten. With someone.

We went ahead toward the table, toward the females, but my movements were not hesitant or uncertain. I wasn't standing on the outside looking in, but rather walking into the scene as if I had always belonged there. I looked around at the others, and their smiles did not fade. They didn't look surprised or outraged; instead, they appeared satisfied and happy, happy to see me.... Then me and the girl got to the table. This was a place i belonged.. as if everything had come together in one brief moment. It was about being a part of something, being noticed and embraced.

But before I could fully belive it, the image blurred again, slipping away from me .The dream was getting darker , and my sense of calm began to dissipate.The warmth of thius girl palm, which convinced me that I wasn't alone, faded. In that moment, I felt a bittersweet pang, knowing that this was just a dream, a glimpse of what could be rather than what was and most likely will not be true.

Author's Note

This chapter was very bad to write tbh, the first 3 went fluent this one was way way worse i had to get back to movie and see how sunset got them seperated i only put apple-rainbow dash and pinkie-fluttershy drama i think the girls understand other quarrels were also sunset action, also this chapter is shorter, the awaited fall formal is coming get ready for it

Sick Days and Unexpected Friend (R)

Blinking against the light pouring into my room, I woke up. Stretching my arms over my head, I felt the stiffness in my muscles groan, a sharp reminder of the previous few days spent sick in bed. "Man," I muttered, my voice raspy from inactivity, "those five days of being sick were brutal." " I massaged my face and gave a long sigh. Still, the medicine that the girls brought me must have worked. I wasn't feeling fantastic yet, but there was a definite improvement. My energy was returning gradually, but it was there. I sat on the edge of the bed, still feeling the same heaviness in my limbs. My body was definitely hesitant to forget how much it had been through. However, laying in bed all day was no longer an option. I needed to shake it off. I looked toward the restroom, silently preparing myself for the short journey. "C'mon,"you've got this."

The first few steps were slow, like wading through molasses, but as I reached the bathroom and turned on the shower, the sound of flowing water provided a strange sense of relief. I stepped beneath the hot stream, and it was like instant relief. The warmth penetrated my stiff shoulders, and the steam filled my lungs, making breathing a little easier. I lowered my head and closed my eyes as the water washed over me. It felt as if the pain and grogginess were being washed away one drop at a time.

Standing there, I thought of the girls: Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy. They had all been there for me throughout these difficult few days. Bringing medicine, checking in, and ensuring that I wasn't hanging in sickness alone. It was humbling. I didn't think I had this much of an impact on them, but their kindness proved otherwise. They'd been so keen on looking out for me that it didn't even occur to them. That type of care? I wasn't used to it, but it felt great. It was more than pleasant; it felt safe.

After what seemed like an eternity, I turned off the shower and dried myself in front of the mirror. My reflection wasn't really inspiring. My hair was a mess, and my face was still a little pale. "Not great," I whispered, lightly grinning at myself, "but not terrible either." It was development, and that was sufficient for now. I ran my fingers through my hair, trying to control it, before exiting and returning to my room.

The sunlight streaming through the window was bright and pleasant, a dramatic contrast to how I'd felt the previous few days. For the first time in what seemed like forever, I felt like I could breathe without being dragged down by tiredness. Something about the way the light illuminated the place caused me to hesitate. It seemed like a new beginning, like the cosmos was gently urging me onward.

As I stood there, I was thinking about the Fall Formal. It was coming up soon, as Applejack had told me yesterday. It was meant to be a huge night where everyone got dressed up, danced, and forgot about their daily problems. But will I be ready? Would I be able to enjoy it, let alone make it? The notion of missing out caused a strange knot in my gut. It wasn't enough to just be ther you had to be there with them. They'd all lately patched things up, and I couldn't help but wonder if I'd still fit in with them after things were settled.

Shaking the head brushed the thoughts away. There was no point in overthinking it right now, so I took a clean pair of clothing from my closet and pulled them on, pausing to appreciate the simple act of getting dressed without seeming like a work. With my hair still moist from the shower, I ran my hand over it one last time before coming downstairs. The smell of coffee came from the kitchen, and I could hear my father humming an old tune. It was reassuring—a small taste of normalcy after feeling as if I had been out of the world for days.

When I stepped into the kitchen, my father looked up from his cup, a warm smile on his face. "Well, look who's finally up and moving," he joked. "How're you feeling, champ?" ”

With a shrug, I leaned on the counter. "Definitely better than I was. However 100 percent good ."He nodded, his eyes studying me as if he were doing his own assessment. "You've looked worse," he smirked, then said more seriously, "but it's good to see you up. Those girls of yours did a great job looking after you. You're lucky to have them."

He caught me off guard by saying it so nonchalantly. "Yeah, they're…something else," I said hesitantly.

Dad set down his coffee and went over, ruffling my hair as he frequently did to lighten the mood. "Remember, kiddo, it does not matter how much you give back. People may care about you simply because they do. No strings attached." I tilted my head to absorb his words. He patted my shoulder before walking out the door, leaving me to mull about the situation.

After he left, I grabbed a slice of toast from the counter and munched on it absentmindedly. My father was correct—those girls owed me nothing, yet they had been there for me without hesitation. Why was it so difficult for me to understand? Maybe I'd spent too much time thinking I was a burden to others.While I was eating, I thought of Applejack's reference to the Fall Formal. The prospect of everyone getting together, laughing and dancing, was both exciting and terrifying. A chance to simply be a part of something. But, at the same time, I couldn't help but wonder if, now that the girls had got along, I would still fit in. The only way to find out.

On the next day, I awoke ten minutes before my alarm. That was new. My chest felt strangely light, as if I was anticipating something. Happiness? Was I really looking forward to meeting my friends at school? The thought astonished me. Why should I be delighted to see them? It wasn't like I had done anything to earn their goodwill, but they had stuck around.

Pushing the sleep from my eyes, I rolled out of bed and shook off the thought. A shower felt like the ideal way to clear my head, so I took my towel and entered the bathroom. The warm water felt lovely on my skin, removing the remains of sleep and any remaining worries. I stood in front of the mirror, brushing my damp hair. My reflection did not seem as fatigued as it had on previous days—perhaps the medicine was working.

Back in my room, I put on my customary pants and hoodie. Nothing extravagant. I looked over at the small photo frame on my desk featuring my mother's smiling face. Her warm expression stared back at me, caught in time. I moved up and stroked the edge of the frame, the weight of her absence falling on me like it always did.

"I still miss you," I whispered softly, barely audible. It was not much, but it was something , feeling a little more stable, and made my way to the kitchen.

I snatched a sandwich off the counter and shoved it in my mouth while putting on my shoes. Dad had already gone to work, and the house was silent save for the gentle ticking of the clocks. I swung my backpack over my shoulder.

"Alright, let’s see how this day goes," I muttered to myself before walking out the door. The fresh morning air greeted me.

My hair was flying in the fresh morning wind as I made my way to school down a familiar route when I spotted a figure up ahead. Her unique rainbow-colored hair gave away her identify quickly. Rainbow Dash walked confidently and rapidly. Just as I was ready to call her, she smiled and motioned me over. "Hey! "You're finally back on your feet," she said, slowing down to let me catch up. "Figured you'd be out for another day or two."

“Yea, it was bad but I guess those meds the girls gave me worked i guess,” I replied with a small smile. “Ya goin to school too?”

“Obviously,” she teased, giving me a playful nudge. “What, you thought I was gonna skip? Nah, i wouldnt"

We fell into walk together, and the easy rhythm of our talk made the walk seem shorter. Rainbow talked about her soccer practice, her irritation with a friend who couldn't recall their formations, and her anticipation for an upcoming event. It was delightful just listening to her speak. She had a talent for making everything seem like the most significant and fascinating thing in the world.

Eventually, there was a lull in the conversation, and I took advantage of the opportunity to express my thoughts. "So… How is the group doing now? "Everyone appeared to get along better the other day when you were at my hause"

Rainbow looked at me, . "Oh, we're okay. Better than good, actually. After we talked it out and realized how Sunset messed our frienship , everything just... clicked again. As if we remembered why we became friends in the first place"

"That's good to hear," I answered. "So, did you guys do anything about Sunset?" Are you confronting her or what?

Rainbow shook her head, her expression becoming more contemplative. "Naaah, we didn’t. We spoke about her for a while, but really? I guess we figured it wasn't worth it. She'll do anything she wants, but that doesn't mean we have to let her get to us. , there isn't much she can do, right? We don't have to get revenge to be happpy."

“That’s... surprisingly mature of you,” I said, raising an eyebrow.

“Hey, I can be mature!” she shot back, “But yeah, it’s not about her. It’s about us"

Thinking about what she had said, I nodded. It was encouraging to hear that they were doing well, even if the entire Sunset incident lingered like a shadow. We kept going, the school finally coming into view.

As we got closer to the school, I noticed the group outside. They were gathered near the statue of the pony, which had caught my eye on my first day. They seemed so natural together, like something out of a picture-perfect friendship ad.

They’d set up a blanket on the grass near the base of the statue, making it their makeshift hangout spot. Pinkie Pie was the first one I noticed, her infectious laughter carrying through the crisp morning air. She was doubled over, clutching her sides, clearly having just shared or heard something hilarious.

Applejack sat with her back against the statue, her legs out in front of her, and her unique hat tilted low over her eyes. She looked to be resting, but the little rise and fall of her shoulders betrayed that she was merely listening to the conversation, her easygoing demeanor complimenting the mood of the event.

Fluttershy was perched delicately on the edge of the blanket, her hands cradling what looked like a small notebook. She seemed content to observe the lively chatter, a soft smile on her face as she occasionally chimed in with a quiet comment.

Rarity was sitting cross-legged, fussing with what appeared to be a scarf she was knitting—or maybe just fixing. Even while hanging out with friends, she somehow managed to exude elegance, every movement deliberate and graceful.

Rainbow Dash next to me offered a small wave, which instantly drew Pinkie's attention. Pinkie jumped up, virtually jumping in place, and waved back joyfully. . "Hey! Look who decided to join the land of the living!" Rarity called out, her grin wide and welcoming.

As we approached them, I giggled under my breath. The group's chemistry was so vivid and alive that it was difficult not to get drawn in.I said with a chuckle, "It was time to get back to "living," Rarity responded . "Oh, someone is in a good mood today,"

Rainbow chuckled, obviously enjoying the banter. But before I could even catch my breath, Pinkie Pie appeared out of nowhere, literally teleporting right in front of me, and enveloped me in one of her iconic bear embraces. I hardly had time to respond before her arms around me, gripping fiercely.

"Welcome back!" Pinkie smiled, her voice full of joy, as if I had just returned from a lengthy vacation rather than being unwell for a few days. "I missed you!" I hesitated for a second, trying to figure out how she had moved so quickly. I gazed at her, half-confused. "Wait, how did you—?" But then it struck me. Pinkie Pie might've done something like that. She was Pinkie Pie, after all. I didn't need an explanation. It wasn't something that needed to make sense.

With a deep laugh, I wrapped my arms around her and gave her a light squeeze in return. "You really know how to surprise me, huh?"

"You bet I do!" she said, pulling back and grinning ear to ear.

"I can already tell, you’re impossible to keep up with." Shaking my head at her energy

Pinkie just giggled and twirled around. "I know! It’s my superpower!" she said, her smile wide and as bright as ever.

After speaking with the group for a while, I finally made it to class. The hours appeared to pass more quickly than usual—probably because I was still adjusting to being back in the swing of things. My thoughts were fragmented, going from one thing to the next the Fall Formal, simply enjoying being around everyone again. It had been strange to be unwell and isolated from them for a few days.By the time the lunch bell rang, I was eager to meet up with the gang. As I made my way to the cafeteria, I could hear Pinkie's laughing ringing down the corridor. I was not surprised it looked like she was usually the one to bring the enthusiasm wherever she was.

When I entered the cafeteria, I noticed the gang sitting at their table. Pinkie was in her usual spot, making jokes and keeping things light. Applejack was sitting back in her chair, appearing as calm as usual. Fluttershy was quietly giggling at something Rarity had said, her smile warm and kind. I could not help but feel warm.

I walked over to the table and looked at them all. Pinkie waved joyfully as soon as she saw me, her grin as wide as usual. . “There you are! I saved you a seat!” she called out, patting the empty chair beside her.

Rarity chimed in, her voice light and teasing. “And I must say, you’ve certainly got quite the flair today. Is that the ‘I’m back and better than ever’ look?” She gave me an exaggerated once-over, making me chuckle.

I couldn't contain my laughter. "I suppose I just woke up in a good mood," I murmured, feeling the corners of my mouth curl into a grin. "Not every day you get to see all of you in school after being stuck in bed for so long, and i mean all of you at one place"

“You’re not the only one!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Rarity leaned closer lowering her voice dramatically. “I must admit I’ve been working on a few ideas for the dance on fall formal. And let’s just say, I have a vision that’s going to take everyone’s breath away.”

The fact that the girls were already living the fall formal made me laugh. "So, what's on the agenda for today?" I inquired, anxious to continue the conversation and drive the lingering thoughts about Sunset and the weird sms'es to the back of my mind, if only for a short time.

Applejack shrugged, taking a sip of her drink. “Not much, just the usual school stuff. But I’ve got a feeling that after this week, we’re all gonna need some downtime to rest up for the big day.” She gave me a knowing smile.The cafeteria was buzzing with the normal midday bustle. As I bit into my sandwich, the conversation moved, as it frequently did with this bunch, from one issue to the next, like a river. Pinkie was discussing her plans for the Fall Formal, her zeal unstoppable as usual.

“I’m thinking a huge confetti explosion right when the dance starts! It’ll be so epic!” she said, practically vibrating in her seat.

Rarity tilted her head, considering the idea. “Well, I must say, I do love a dramatic entrance, but perhaps something a little more refined would suit the occasion?”

“Oh, come on, Rarity!” Rainbow Dash said with a grin. “You know the crazier = more awsome we like that. Besides, no one does dramatic like Pinkie.”

“True,” I added with a laugh. “I can’t really see the something like Fall Formal without a little bit of chaos, honestly.”

Pinkie clapped her hands together, her eyes lighting up. “Exactly! See? I knew you’d get it!”

Applejack leaned back in her chair, shaking her head with a chuckle. “Y’all have fun with your confetti explosions and fancy decor. I’ll be over here making sure the food’s good . Gotta keep it simple, y’know?”

We all laughed together, the sound easy and comfortable, like no time had passed since everything had started to feel uncertain. As the conversation continued, I found myself watching the others more closely—Pinkie’s unbridled enthusiasm, Rainbow’s laid-back energy mixed with determination, Rarity’s touch of elegance even in casual moments, Applejack’s grounded nature, and Fluttershy’s soft-spoken yet reassuring presence. There was something about the way they all interacted that made me feel like I belonged, like I could be part of something meaningful again.

And then, the feeling of unease hit me again, sharp and sudden.

Sunset Shimmer.

Despite my best efforts, I couldn't stop thinking about her. I had no idea what her deal was or why she had caused so much uncertainty, but I couldn't shake the feeling that something wasn't quite right. My thoughts must have been visible on my face, since Pinkie Pie, the ever-observant one, came in closer, her eyes wide with concern.

“You okay?” she asked softly, her usual energy replaced with something more gentle. “You kinda zoned out there.”

Pulling myself out of my thoughts. i replied “Yeah, sorry, just... thinking.”

Pinkie gave me a thoughtful look, but then her smile returned, warm and understanding. “Well, you know you can always talk to us if something’s bothering you, right?”

The sincerity in her voice made something inside me loosen. I smiled back, more genuinely this time. “Thanks, Pinkie. I’ll be alright. Just... need a little time, I guess Just, uh, maybe no confetti explosions just yet,” I joked, trying to shift the mood.

Pinkie Pie’s eyes twinkled with mischief. “Oh, I’m sure we can figure out a way to ease into that,” she said, winking.

Rarity chimed in with a sly smile. “If there’s confetti, darling, there must also be some sparkle and shine. Perhaps we can make a glittering confetti explosion?”

“Now that’s more like it,” Rainbow Dash grinned, high-fiving Rarity.

We all burst out laughing again, the tension from earlier slipping away with every joke and comment.

But, even with the warmth of my friends around me, a small, quiet voice in the back of my mind cautioned me that not all was as it seemed. The gentle whisper of doubt—the shadow of what had happened with Sunset—was still present. I couldn't shake it. Then the bell rung again to signify the conclusion of lunch. The group gathered their things, and the relaxed talk resumed as we all proceeded to class.

A girl was ahead of me as I was moving down the hallway. She was standing near the lockers with her back to me, yet something about her piqued my interest. She had an uneasy, almost lost look on her face, as if she wasn't sure where to go next or who to talk to, like she was in wrong school. It made me think if she was new, like I had been not long ago. Something about her felt familiar. Her purple hair, with that unmistakable stripe of pink, reminded me of someone, but I couldn't quite place it.. It was a style I’d seen before, but where? I wasn’t sure, but the memory gnawed at me.

I continued walking, my eyes lingering on her for just a moment longer. There was something about the way she carried herself, like she was still trying to figure out where she fit in. Maybe I was just imagining it, but I felt a strange sense of déjà vu. Getting closer to her she turned slightly and looked in my eyes and I saw her hesitation. She quickly looked down, the tip of her shoe scuffing against the floor. There was a slight blush on her face, and I could tell she was nervous.

“Hey,” Getting all the courage i had in me stepping to her, offering a small, smile. “Are you new here?” I should make some new friends, this one has empty account she doesnt know about me.

She looked up at me with wide eyes, then nodded slowly. “Yeah you can say that, I’m just... trying to figure everything out.” She bit her lip nervously playing with her fingers like she wasn't used to them...The familiarity hit me again. This girl looked so much like..... the one in my dream , it couldn’t be. It couldn’t be her, right? Dreams are dreams not something real.

“Don’t worry, it gets easy once you’ve been here a little while. I'm new here myself, i know how it feels" I said jonkingly

She gave a small, relieved smile, though I could tell she was still a little on edge. “Thanks. I’m Twilight Sparkle. It’s nice to meet you.”

Twilight Sparkle. . There was something familiar about that name. But i cant remember like I knew I'd heard it before. Maybe in a class or from someone else? Did somebody was talking about her before? I just saw her somewhere i swear.

“It’s nice to meet you, Twilight,” I said, my smile a little more genuine. “I can show you around if you need it. I know what it’s like to be new.” Just like applejack on my first day haha

Twilight shook her head quickly, a faint blush creeping up her neck as she adjusted her backpack straps. “No, no, it’s okay. I, uh, need to uhhhh take care of something first?” she said, her voice a little hurried but still polite.

“Alright twilight just sayin” trying to be understanding. “If you change your mind, I’m around.” hoping it would ease some of the tension I could see in her shoulders i gave her a smile.

Twilight offered a brief nod, nervously toying with the edge of her bag while looking at the clock on the wall. "Thanks," she said quietly before turning and swiftly walking down the hallway.

Watching her leave made the feeling of familiarity grew stronger. Something about her—her name, her appearance, even the way she avoided eye contact—felt more than coincidental. Have I seen her before? Was it anything deeper? Something to do with the peculiar vibe I'd been having since my first day here?

The rang, signaling the end of class, and I walked out into the hall, feeling as if I had not covered much of the topic. My mind kept returning to my interactions with Twilight Sparkle. Something about her stuck with me. I went to the gym, thinking it was the greatest place to meet the girls. Perhaps they were already preparing the Fall Formal decorations or making last-minute plans. I pushed the gym doors open and walked inside. Sure enough, the place was bustling with activity. The girls were present, including Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy, who were all busy getting ready for the event. Twilight was also there...

She was standing near a table, carefully placing some decorations, her forehead wrinkled with concentration. Her purple hair was a little unkempt, but that didn't bother her. She seemed entirely concentrated on the task at hand, but there was a sense of unease around her, as if she didn't quite feel at home. I paused at the doorway, watching her. Something about her made me want to walk over and chat to her again, but I didn't want to disrupt what she was doing.

“Hey, look who finally made it!” Pinkie’s voice broke through my thoughts, and I turned to find her waving me over enthusiastically.

Grinning, I approached them. "Hello, Pinkie. "How are things going, i see you did a great job with decorations" I inquired, surveying the gym as I did.

“Oh, it’s going great! But you know, we’ve still got so much to do if we want everything perfect for the Fall Formal!” Pinkie said, practically bouncing with energy. “Come on, help us out! We’re gonna make this the best formal ever!”

As I reached the table, I noticed Rarity adjusting a giant banner reading "Fall Formal: A Night to Remember." She greeted me with a bright smile. "Darling, I'm pleased you could join us! "We could use your impeccable taste in decorating."

Fluttershy was nearby, carefully handling some flowers that she was arranging for a centerpiece. She looked up at me and smiled shyly. "It’s... looking good, don’t you think?"

“It’s looking amazing. You girls have done a lot already.”

Twilight, still working in her corner, looked up when she heard my voice. Her eyes widened for a second before she hastily looked down at her hands, evidently attempting to appear casual. "Oh... uh, hey," she murmured slowly, as if she wasn't sure how to respond yet.There was a little gap before someone spoke again. Twilight was toying with a strand of her hair, looking up at me every now and then, evidently uncomfortable in the crowded surroundings. I could tell she was still looking for her place.

"Everything going okay?" In an attempt to calm her down, I inquired, but I was also interested in how she had gotten here with the girls.

She nodded, though it was a little hesitant. “Yeah, I’m just helping out. It’s... it’s nice to do something, you know? I didn’t want to just... stand around.” Twilight’s voice trailed off, and she glanced at the group, as if unsure of what to say next.

Rarity beamed at her. “Twilight’s been a great help. She really knows how to put things together.” Her praise was genuine, but there was a slight curiosity in her eyes as she studied Twilight.

I couldn't help wondering what her tale was. What was it about her that reminded me of someone I'd seen before? Why was she so determined to stay associated with the girls , despite clearly feeling out of place? The squad were exchanging covert glances, and the normal easygoing atmosphere seemed a little more strained than I remembered. Applejack was arranging a tablecloth, her normal laid-back disposition replaced by something approaching to impatience. Pinkie was still bouncing around, but her smile did not reach her eyes as it often did. Rarity, who was always so serene, kept looking at the clock, as if she was concerned about something. Even Fluttershy, who typically emanated serenity, appeared to be holding back her soft temperament slightly.

Something was definitely off.

"I know the Fall Formal’s got a lot on your minds, but you’re all acting... weird," trying to seem casual yet strong. "You know you can rely on me, right? Whatever is going on, I can help. "What's going on?" The instant the words left my mouth, the air in the gym seemed to shift. The girls exchanged eyes again, this time with increased anxiety. Pinkie's smile faltered for a second before she cautiously set down the decorations she was carrying. Applejack sighed, crossed her arms over her chest, and gazed at me with a mix of concern and frustration.

"Ah didn’t want to say nothin’, but..." Applejack started, but she hesitated, clearly not sure where to begin.

Rarity looked at me with a deep breath, her eyes softening a little. “It’s not that we don’t trust you, darling,” she said, choosing her words carefully. “But... some things are just... hard to explain.”

Twilight, who had been standing to the side, suddenly appeared more concentrated. Her gaze moved between the group and me, and she shuffled nervously before speaking out for the first time. "Sunset Shimmer" made a shiver run down my spine. I had anticipated something like this, but hearing Twilight say the term so solemnly made things seem more real.

"What do you mean?" "What has she been doing?"

Before Twilight could answer, Pinkie Pie bounced into the conversation, her usual bubbly energy taking over. “Sooo, Twilight wants to win the Fall Formal Queen crown from Sunset!” Pinkie exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. “Sunset’s won it every year, right? But this year, it’s different! It’s Twilight’s crown—Sunset stole it from her! And then Fluttershy found it on the floor in front of the school and wanted to return it to principal office. Now, Twilight has to win the crown to get it back! It’s her crown, not Sunset’s! And we’re gonna help her get it!”

Twilight’s cheeks flushed a little at Pinkie’s rapid-fire explanation, but she nodded, her eyes hardening with determination. "That’s right. Sunset has stolen the crown from me and want to use it also she’s been manipulating people for too long and I can’t let her keep doing that."

I leaned forward, her brow furrowing. "So, this isn’t just about the title, huh? This is about takin’ back what was stolen."

"Exactly," Twilight replied, her voice steady. "It’s not about winning for the fame or the crown itself showing that Sunset can’t just take whatever she wants."

Fluttershy looked a little uncomfortable but spoke up softly. "But… what if she tries to stop you? Sunset’s doesnt exaclu play fair"

Twilight gave a reassuring smile to Fluttershy. "I’m not going to back down. I know Sunset will try to pull something"

Pinkie jumped in with her usual enthusiasm. "That’s right! Together, we’re unstoppable!" She threw her arms out dramatically. "We’ve got the power of friendship, and that’s way stronger than any crown!"

Applejack cracked a grin, finally uncrossing her arms. "Alright then. Let’s show Sunset that she can't just mess with our friendship and get away with it."

The group exchanged determined stares, and I could sense the energy shift. Twilight's cause was more than just the crown. It was about taking back what was rightly hers and standing up to Sunset's control over their institution. This was not going to be simple, but it was obvious they were up for the challenge. Rarity, who had been patiently listening, rose up and straightened her scarf with thoughtful eyes. "Darling, I believe we should bring our heads together and devise a proper strategy for Twilight to win the crown. We cannot rely solely on hope. Sunset will be playing dirty, and we must be prepared for anything."

"Agreed," Applejack nodded, her hands on her hips. "We can’t leave anythin to chance."

Twilight looked a little overwhelmed by the attention, but the warmth in her eyes was unmistakable. "I don’t want to make this a big spectacle. I just want to win because it's right. But I do appreciate your help."

Pinkie Pie bounced excitedly in place. "Ooh! I have the perfect place! A bakery! It’s cozy, and we can eat cake while planning! Who doesn’t love cake?!" she said, her eyes sparkling.

"Pinkie, that’s a fantastic idea," Rarity chimed in, her eyes lighting up. "Not only will it give us a chance think about a plan , but we can enjoy some delicious treats"

"I’m in," Rainbow Dash said, grinning. "As long as there’s something delicus, count me in."

With growing enthusiasm, the others nodded in agreement. However, while they all discussed the bakery and the strategy, I couldn't help but feel out of place. I stood there quietly, unsure of how I fit into this. No one had asked if I was coming, which made me feel... a little invisible. Applejack may have seen my uncertainty because she looked at me from across the gathering. Her look softened, and she approached me.

"Hey, you comin' with us, dont even think otherwise" she asked, her tone warm but direct. "You’re part of this too, y'know."

The others turned to me as well, waiting for my answer. I wasn’t sure how I fit into their plan, but I didn’t want to be left out either. "Yeah, I’ll come," I said, forcing a smile. "I’ll help however I can."

Rainbow Dash punched the air in victory. "Great! More cake for all of us then!" She was already in her usual upbeat mood.

"That’s the spirit!" Pinkie cheered, her enthusiasm contagious.

I wasn't sure if I was simply following along or if I was still wanted. It wasn't that I didn't want to be with them—I did—but I couldn't shake this nagging ache in my chest. It felt like I didn't belong, as if they were just being courteous by including me. I wasn't sure why I felt this way, but it made it difficult to concentrate in class.

The lessons dragged on, merging together in a haze of scribbled notes and half-hearted attempts to concentrate. I couldn't help but feel as if I was missing something, like there was a gap between myself and everyone else that I couldn't quite bridge. The chatter of the other students around me appeared distant, as if it were happening on the other side of a thick wall. I looked up at the clock, just partially aware that the lesson was still being taught. The second bell rung, signifying the finish of class, but I scarcely noticed it. I stood up from my seat, my body working on autopilot as I gathered my belongings and exited the room. By the time I got to my last two classes, I was already zoning out, my thoughts drifting far away. I sat at my desk, hands resting on the edge as I leaned forward, gazing down at the desk in front of me. My mind kept returning to the same place—the girls, the plan, and that feeling of uncertainty that lingered.

Even though I was seated with the others and was involved in their plans, I felt as if I was still on the outside looking in. Did they truly want me to be there? Or were they simply being polite because they felt sorry for me? Perhaps I was simply another bystander in their realm of friendship, someone they didn't really need but accepted anyhow. I shook my head, attempting to clear my thoughts. When the last class concluded, I took out my phone and sent a quick message to my father.

Going with some friends to the bakery after school. Don’t worry, I’ll be fine.

For a moment, I stared at the message, questioning whether I had been honest. I wasn't quite certain that everything would be fine. Would they actually want me there? But I pushed send before I could think about it. A moment later, my phone buzzed with a reply.

👍

It was brief, but I could see he wasn't worried. He was never one for long texts, but the emoji made me feel as if he was simply giving me the space I needed. I put my phone back in my pocket and slung my backpack over my shoulder. The corridor was busy with students leaving for the day, but I barely noticed. My feet proceeded on their own, taking the familiar path out of the school and into the late afternoon sun. The sky was a mellow orange, and was starting to fall lower, leaving long shadows on the walkway. The bakery appeared at the end of the street, with a beautiful glow of warm lights flowing from the windows. A few others lingered outside, conversing and enjoying the afternoon, but the closer I got, the more nervous I became. I was going in, but for some reason, it felt like a larger step than I had anticipated. As I opened the door, the warm fragrance of fresh pastries and coffee greeted me, pleasant and familiar, but yet odd.

I stepped inside and looked around for the girls. The bakery was cozy, with little circular tables and comfortable chairs. The sound of quiet chatting and clinking dishes produced a relaxing ambiance, and for a little while, I felt some comfort. The girls were already present, seated at a large table near the window. They waved me over as I walked closer them, Pinkie leaping up first with her typical glee. We heard footsteps approaching from behind. We all turned just in time to see Twilight, who was holding a small carton of ice cream and smiling nervously.

"I got... some ice cream for everyone," she said, though she looked a little distracted.

Her foot caught on the edge of the rug, forcing her to stumble as she approached the table. In an instant, the ice cream container flew out of her grasp and landed directly on the coat of a man standing close. The man, none other than Flash Sentry, was frozen in place, eyes wide as ice cream spilled across his jacket.

"Oh my gosh!" Twilight exclaimed, looking horrified. "I—I didn’t mean to!"

The ice cream slowly dripped down Flash’s coat, and he blinked a few times, clearly caught off guard. The moment hung in the air for a few seconds before Flash broke into a laugh. "Well, that’s one way to get my attention," grinning as he wiped some of the ice cream off his sleeve. "It’s okay, Twilight. No harm done!"

Twilight looked like she wanted to disappear into the ground, her face turning bright red. "I’m so sorry, Flash! I didn’t even see you there."

"It’s fine, really," Flash replied with a chuckle. "Could’ve been worse—at least it wasn’t hot chocolate."

Twilight let out a small, embarrassed laugh. "Yeah, that would’ve been worse, haha?"

The girls around the table started laughing, and I couldn't help but smile at the sight. Twilight was obviously mortified, but Flash appeared entirely unconcerned, even making light of the situation. "Do you want a napkin or something?" Flash offered, trying to make Twilight feel less awkward.

"I... I think I’m okay," she said, still looking apologetic.

The atmosphere has become a little lighter. It was one of those strange, unexpected events that appeared to occur only when this gathering of people was around. Twilight sat down, slightly flustered but with a faint smile. As I watched Flash giggle over the ice cream incident, I couldn't help but feel nervous. I'd seen him a few times around campus, primarily in passing, and something about his gaze disturbed me. Sometimes I'd catch him glancing at me from across the hall or in class, and it always felt... strange. His appearance was not exactly pleasant. It made me question if I'd done something wrong or if he simply didn't like me.

Turning to Twilight, trying to mask the discomfort I felt. "Do you know him, Twilight?", watching as she tried to calm down from her embarrassing slip.

Twilight paused for a moment, her expression a little more serious than I expected. "Oh, Flash?" she said, glancing up at me. "Yeah, we've talked before. He's actually pretty nice, just... maybe a little... awkward? sometimes." She gave a small, reassuring smile, but I couldn't help but notice that she seemed slightly hesitant when mentioning his name.

I returned my gaze to Flash, who was now seated at another table, attempting to wipe up the mess left by his coat. I wasn't sure what to make of the entire affair. Every time I saw him, I sensed tension between us, but I couldn't figure out why. It was probably nothing, true? It's only my imagination. I shook my head, attempting to focus on the conversation at hand. Whatever it was, I didn't want to get involved in it. There were more important things to think about, such as Twilight's plans for the Fall Formal and anything she needed to discuss with me in the morning. I sat next to Twilight, trying to concentrate on the talk, but I couldn't help but notice Flash watching me from across the room. Every time our gazes connected, I could see fury in his eyes. I attempted to ignore it, but it was difficult not to notice. He seemed to be upset about something, and I couldn't figure out why. For the time being, I've resolved to ignore my uneasy feelings and not dwell on them. Twilight was talking to the girls again, while Flash was preoccupied with his coat. Perhaps it was only one of those strange school moments that will pass.Returning my attention to Twilight, who was taking notes as the girls avidly discussed ideas for the Fall Formal. The conversation was exciting, but their ideas weren't exactly... great.

"How about we start with an apple-themed event?" Applejack suggested, her face bright with enthusiasm. "We can have a pie-eating contest, and people can vote for who does the best pie." The other girls nodded, but I could tell from their expressions that they weren't really convinced. The concept was appealing, but I could already tell it was not going to change anything. They needed something with a little more impact.

Next, Rarity piped up with her own suggestion. "How about a fashion show? We could showcase all the school’s best styles, and maybe offer free makeovers for anyone who’s interested!"

Pinkie jumped in, waving her arms around. "And we could have a confetti cannon ready! Make it POP!" she said with a grin, as if that would somehow turn everything into a magical event.

Twilight scribbled down their suggestions, appearing serious, but I could see hesitancy in her eyes. It was evident that their notions were a little off the mark. I had no notion what their plan was, other than to fling ideas around without a coherent vision. As the group continued to make comments, I began to believe I had a better concept, one that would stand out and capture people's attention. However, none of them were stopping. It felt like the room was becoming overcrowded with ideas, and they were beginning to blur together into a chaos.

I couldn’t help it. I leaned back in my chair, jokingly tossing out an idea. "What about a musical in the cafeteria? You know, with tails and pony ears?" grinned, half expecting everyone to laugh, assuming it was simply a silly joke.

But to my surprise, they all fell silent. Every single one of them paused what they were saying and looked at me, their faces lit up with enthusiasm. Twilight blinked many times, her eyes widening. . "Wait... that’s... actually not a bad idea."

I sat up straight, blinking at her in disbelief. "What? I was just joking," I said, shaking my head.

But the girls had already started thinking about it. Pinkie Pie's face lights up like a Christmas tree, with her hands clenched together. "That would be sooooo fun! We can even have people sing and dance! "

Rarity, looking slightly skeptical but intrigued, added, "We could make it a whole performance with costumes. A bit unconventional, but it could work."

It was wild. I was joking, but the notion seems to have stirred something in the group. Perhaps it was the sheer silliness of it all, but it no longer seemed so unattainable. If they were really serious, this may potentially tip the scale in Twilight's favor. I leaned back in my seat, startled by how rapidly things had changed. Perhaps this notion isn't so outlandish after all. Perhaps it was precisely what they needed.

The girls talked passionately about the musical idea, but my mind came back to Sunset. She was unpredictable, devious, and capable of derailing our goals. I knew she wouldn't let Twilight take the crown without a struggle. Twilight seemed more hopeful than she had all day. But as I thought about it, a sinking feeling overcame me. It wasn't just about the performance; it was about preventing Sunset from sabotaging it before it even began.

I hesitated for a second, unsure if they even wanted more of my assistance. I stood up, attracting the attention of the crowd. "Hey," I said, my voice solid yet slightly unsure. "I’ve been thinking... if we’re really going through with this musical thing, there’s still one problem."

Twilight looked at me, her brow furrowed. "What do you mean? You think we can’t do it?"

I shook my head. "No, I think we can. But Sunset will try to stop it. She’ll do everything she can to make sure you don’t win. ."

The group fell quiet, the weight of my words sinking in. Applejack sighed, crossing her arms. "You’re right. Sunset’s not gonna let this go easily. We’re gonna need a way to keep her from messing things up."I bit my lip and glanced at Twilight. She appeared lost in thought, but she swiftly nodded. "We'll work this out together. But how do you suppose we'll keep Sunset out of the way?"

I felt a sense of determination rise inside me. "Eh, what do I have to lose anyway?" I thought to myself, the decision becoming clearer by the second. "I can help you, ill get her mind occupied, you do what you need to do. Get her to back off when the musical starts."

Twilight’s eyes widened. "You think you can do that?"

Feeling a little uncertain, but determined, I shrugged. "It is worth a shot. You have all helped me; now it is my turn to aid you. If I can talk to her , you might be able to win fairly. She is not unbeatable."

Applejack nodded, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "You’re a good friend," she said, her voice warm. "I think it’s a great idea."

The girls exchanged looks, each of them nodding in agreement. Rarity smiled at me, her eyes soft. "We’re all in this together," she said. "Thank you."

Twilight looked at me, her expression full of gratitude. "This means a lot. I don’t know what we’d do without you."

I gave them a small, half-smile, feeling a little nervous but proud of the choice I’d just made. "No problem. I’ll do whatever it takes to make sure Sunset doesn’t ruin this for you."As the girls began to discuss the specifics of the plan, I felt a weight lift from my shoulders. It was not going to be easy, but I was willing to do whatever it took. After what Sunset had done to them, it was time for someone to stand up to her. And perhaps that someone would be me. I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I didn't see there was someone sitting beside Twilight. But then, out of nowhere, a small purple dog with green spiky fur jumped up onto the sofa between us. The dog glanced at me with brilliant eyes before giving out a piercing bark that startled me.

"What the—?" my eyes became wide.

Twilight turned to me with a small laugh. "Oh! That’s just Spike," she explained, gently scratching the little dog’s head. "He’s my dog. He’s really friendly, I promise."

Spike’s tail wagged rapidly as he nudged my arm, clearly eager for attention. I felt a little awkward at first, but Twilight smiled warmly, clearly used to Spike’s antics. "Hey there, little guy," With caution, I said as I reached down to pet him. He quickly rolled onto his back, belly up, and looked at me expectantly. His little body was surprisingly soft, and when I stroked behind his ears, he let out a delighted little yelp, similar to a purr.

"Looks like he’s made a friend already," Twilight teased gently.

"Yeah, guess so," I replied, feeling more relaxed as Spike leaned into my hand, clearly enjoying the attention.

"He’s a good dra-dog. He’s always got to make an entrance." Twilight smiled and shook her head. Spike barked again, wagging his tail even harder. It was hard not to smile at his goofy energy.

“Okay, Spike, we’re gonna work on a plan now,” Twilight replied, gently pulling him from her lap. He let out one more bark before hopping to the floor and laying down with a satisfied sigh.

The girls were all on board with the idea, and it appeared like we had finally found something that could work. Pinkie, as usual, had a surprising amount of information, and it turned out she knew Sunset's number. She handed it to me while smiling mischievously. Taking a deep breath, I realized this was the next important step. The plan was set: Twilight would perform the show, and I'd phone Sunset to toy with her. I'd keep her away till the end of the song, making sure she didn't interfere with anything.

"I’ll text her and tell her I want to mess with Twilight, too. Make her think I’m on her side, that i dont trust you twilight and want to get to you ," I said, glancing at Twilight and the others. "I’ll keep her distracted until the song ends . It’s the perfect setup."

Twilight nodded, her usual calm demeanor taking over. "That could work, but we have to be careful. Sunset's tricky, and she’ll probably try to find a way to sabotage everything once she realizes what we’re up to."

Pinkie jumped in, practically bouncing with excitement. "Don’t worry! We’ve got it all covered. You’ll get her right where we want her."

I took out my phone and quickly texted Sunset. "Hey, I know you're going to be busy tomorrow, but I can't tolerate this purple girl being the queen of fall formal, we can make a deal: you won't bother me for a while, and you get what you want. We can trick her into believing she has won the crown, just to devastate her when she least expects it." I pressed send and turned to face the group. "I'll phone her just before the musical starts and keep her talking. you'll have the opportunity to make your move.

Rarity chimed in with a mischievous smile, "we’ll be counting on you to make sure she stays distracted."

I agreed, feeling both nervous and optimistic that this strategy would work. If Sunset felt she had me on her side, I'd be able to keep her occupied long enough for the rest to complete the show and reclaim what was properly Twilight's.

After the girls said their goodbyes, I waited for a bit, watching them move off in different directions. I had an odd sense of peace of mind, as well as uncertainty. Tomorrow was the big day—the day we'd all strive to put on a show to reclaim Twilight's crown. A part of me still felt out of place, as if I were merely a bystander in this entire plan. But I'd vowed to help, and the others relied on me. So I simply had to follow through.

But then I saw Twilight again.

She was walking with Spike, heading back toward the school, and for a moment, I just stared. Is she going back to school ? my brow furrowing. The musical is tomorrow. Rarity hasn’t even finished the costumes, so what’s she doing going there now?

While Twilight was speaking to Spike, I couldn't help but observe how the small purple dog appeared to be listening, as though he was taking in everything she was saying. It wasn't just a random bark. It was like a real conversation, but it felt... strange. Spike wasn't just responding to her comments; he was conversing with her. I couldn't wrap my mind around What was going on here?

The whole thing felt so out of place. Ultra weird, I thought. But I couldn’t bring myself to question it. Not right now.

As much as I wanted to make sense of everything, I couldn't deny the fact that I had previously been in Twilight's shoes. I had been an outcast and a nobody. The girls saw something in me that I didn't realize I possessed, and they helped me find my way. They asked no questions and passed no judgment on my past. They simply provided me with kindness and companionship when I had nothing else. And in that moment, I realized I couldn't simply watch someone else go through what I did. . possibly though Twilight's circumstances appeared unusual, and she and her small puppy were more mysterious than I could possibly grasp, I had to do the same thing the girls had done for me

Helping someone new isn’t weird, . They didn’t know who I was, and yet they still helped me. They accepted me without knowing my past, without knowing anything about me. And now, here I am, trying to figure out how I can help Twilight. So why should it be any different for her?

I felt a strange tug in my chest, a mixture of warmth and regret. Twilight had no idea who I was, but here I was, observing her and trying to make sense of it all. She has no idea I'm attempting to help her. I thought. But maybe that’s just how it works. You help someone, even if they don’t know they need it yet. That’s what friends do.

A little sigh escaped my lips. I had no idea how it would all play out. Maybe it will be weird, I reasoned. However, maybe it doesn't have to be. Maybe helping someone is exactly what I'm supposed to do right now. And perhaps this is where I finally get to show that I am not the person I used to be. Twilight could have been a little unusual, but that didn't matter. She did not need to be perfect. She simply needed a friend, and I could be one. After everything the girls had done for me, perhaps it was time I returned the favor.

When I went home later that evening, I felt the weight of everything that had happened that day settle in. It was strange—one moment I felt like I was just going through the motions, and the next, everything seemed so real. I took a long breath and sank down on the couch, still holding my phone. Without thinking, I texted Applejack and asked what she thought about all that had happened today.

It didn’t take long for her to respond… or rather, it felt like forever. Two whole hours. My mind started to wander in those long stretches of waiting. I was almost convinced she hadn’t seen the message, or maybe she was busy. But just as I was about to start thinking she was ignoring me, I heard that familiar "bop" sound from my phone.

I eagerly grabbed it, my heart thudding a little faster as I looked at the screen. The girls had sent a picture.

They all wore matching blue sweaters with two horseshoes, pony ears, and tails. They appeared to have gone all out, possibly even utilizing some of their own clothes to put together the outfits. It was a charming sight that made me feel both thrilled for them and a little well... excluded.

Then, below the photo, there was a message from Rarity:

“I'm so sorry we didn’t invite you. Twilight was going to sleep at school, so we made a slumber party at Pinkie’s house. I’m again so sorry we didn’t invite you, but we thought you’d feel weird spending the night with six girls in pajamas.”

For a time, I stared at the screen, trying to understand what I was reading . A slumber party? Why didn’t they invite me? It was like a wave of confusion crashed over me. Had I really seemed like I wouldn’t fit in? Was I so different from them that they thought I wouldn’t be comfortable? I couldn’t help but feel a little hurt. We had all just been working together to help Twilight, and here I was, left out of their plans.

But then, the more I thought about it, the more I realized that maybe they were just being considerate. Maybe they were worried I’d feel awkward or out of place. After all, I hadn’t exactly been the social butterfly, and they’d only known me for a short while.

Still, I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was missing. I had been included in all their plans for the Fall Formal, helping them with the musical, and now I was suddenly on the outside again. It made me question whether I was really part of this friendship, or if I was just a tool to be used for their bigger plan.

I felt a lump form in my throat, but I quickly brushed it off. No, I told myself. Don’t be dramatic. They’re trying to be considerate. Maybe you’ll be invited to the next thing. Just hang on a little longer. This is new for all of us.

With a sigh, I typed a response to Applejack.

“It's okay, really. I get it. Just wish I could’ve been a part of it. But I understand. Let me know if you need anything tomorrow.”

Sending message and stared at the screen i waited for a response. I wasn’t sure what I was hoping for—maybe an invitation to their next get-together, or just a reassurance that I wasn’t being left behind. But for now, all I could do was wait.

A few minutes passed before my phone buzzed again. I grabbed it quickly, hoping it was Applejack or one of the others. I looked at the screen and saw a message from Pinkie Pie.

"Hey hey! I’m so sorry we didn’t invite you to the slumber party! I didn’t mean to leave you out, I swear! W. Twilight shared something super important with us, and she wants to talk to you about it in the morning. You’re part of the group, and I really hope we can hang out soon. You’re always welcome, promise!"

Feeling a little lost. Twilight shared something with them? What could be so vital that they couldn't tell me yet? I didn't understand, but Pinkie's message was clear they didn't mean to exclude me, but something significant was happening, and Twilight needed to speak with me about it.

I took a deep breath and typed back:

“It’s alright, Pinkie. I'm not mad, just felt a bit left out. I get it, though. Hope you all had fun, and maybe next time?”

“No worries. I’ll catch up with you all soon.”

The message felt right to say, even though I wished I had been included. I pushed send and set my phone down for a moment, soaking it all in.

A few minutes later, Pinkie responded, “Of course! Next time we’ll make sure you’re part of the fun. Promise! You’re always welcome with us! 😊💖”

I grinned at the response, feeling a little lighter. Even though I wasn't present this time, it was comforting to know they still wanted me around. It wasn't great, but it helped me. For the time being, everything seemed fine. I went into my room and laid back on my bed, staring at the ceiling, allowing my mind to roam. Tomorrow, I'd have to talk to Sunset and make sure she remained busy long enough for the girls to carry out their plan. It didn't appear difficult, but something about the overall circumstance felt odd. Sunset was not someone you could casually talk to.

Still, I had to try. The girls were counting on me, and even though I was still trying to figure everything out, I knew I had to help. They were my friends now, and no matter how i felt, I couldn’t leave them hanging.

I sighed and looked back down at my phone. Pinkie apologized for not inviting me, but it was not about the party. It was about aiding them and working together to reclaim the crown. Even if I didn't understand everything, including the crown, I had to think it was worthwhile. Tomorrow would bring something fresh, something I could not predict. I only needed to do my part.

But as I closed my eyes and tried to relax, I felt a faint, lingering grief tug at me. Maybe it was the weight of responsibility, or maybe I just wanted to grasp everything. Either way, tomorrow would be a problem. I simply hoped I could handle it.

Author's Note

Heyyy, new chapter the fall formal is very close after it the real story will start, i skipped some thing from the movie i didnt like like the photos sunset took or sunset talk with twilight yes it happend but mh didnt saw it so why should he know about it, i dont want to make mh to know everything yes he could see of hear sunset and twilight conversation but hes supposed to have his own problems, anyway enjoy :3

I Dont Regret Anything (R)

The sound of birds chirping outside woke me up. My eyes fluttered awake. For a minute, I simply laid there. Today was going to be anything but ordinary. The girls had a plan, and I had mine. They'd handle things in the cafeteria, and my job was to keep Sunset engaged. There's no pressure or anything. I inhaled gently before rolling onto my side and looking at the clock on my nightstand. There was still some time until I had to depart, but the idea of staying in bed any longer didn't sit right. I stretched my arms above my head and let out a yawn . "Alrigh...," I said to myself, "time to act."

The first step was, of course, getting out of bed. My legs felt rigid as I swung them over the edge, my bare feet shivering against the chilly floor. I shook the sleep from my eyes, attempting to shake off the residual grogginess. This wasn't just any day I couldn't afford to arrive half asleep.

Dragging myself into the bathroom, I turned on the light and glanced at my reflection. My hair was sticking out in all directions, and I had that bewildered, just-woke-up expression that would likely scare little children. Lovely. The first thing I did was splash cold water on my face, which jolted me awake and cleared the fog in my mind. My mind wandered while I cleaned my teeth. What if our plan did not go as planned? What if Sunset realized what we were up to? The thought made my stomach turn, but I pushed it aside. There was no space for doubts anymore. The girls were counting on me, and I couldn't disappoint them.

After cleaning up, I searched my closet for a respectable outfit. I opted on my usual—nothing extravagant, but adequate to get through the day. I pulled the long-sleeved top over my head and gave myself one more look in the mirror. "Good enough," I answered with a slight nod.

But, before leaving my room, I grabbed my backpack , looking at the portrait of my mother on the dresser. A slight smile tugged at the corners of my mouth, albeit it was bittersweet. "Wish me luck today's big day," I said gently, the words hanging in my throat. Shaking my head, I turned and walked out.

Today was going to be a challenge, no doubt about it. But as I made my way out the door, I felt a flicker of determination settle in my chest. This wasn’t just about me—it was about all of us.

Not even breakfast had crossed my mind. My stomach growled in protest, but I ignored it, slinging my bag over my shoulder and dash out the door. They were due to sing in the cafeteria about 10 a.m., giving us plenty of time to get all things organized. Still, the anticipation drove me to move quicker. The crisp morning air hit my face as I jogged toward the school and my thoughts raced along with it. I didn't want to arrive late, especially today. As I rounded the final corner and saw the familiar silhouette of the school's iconic statue and the girls, my breath puffed out into small clouds.

They had all gathered near the statue's base, as expected. Even in a crowd, the girls were easy to spot, but now that the area was mostly empty, they stood out even more. Rainbow Dash leaned casually against the side, one foot propped up and arms crossed. Applejack sat on the edge of the statue's base, her hat tilted back and her hands on her knees. Rarity was standing nearby, fussing over something in her bag, while Fluttershy held a small notebook and looked at it nervously.

Rainbow was the first to notice me as I approached, and she quickly waved. . “About time you showed up!” she called, her tone teasing but good-natured.

“Didn’t even stop for breakfast,” I replied, catching my breath as I reached them.

Pinkie popped up beside me almost immediately, her eyes wide with shock. “WAIT WAIT WAIT you skipped breakfast?!?!??!” she gasped, clutching her cheeks. “But breakfast is the most important meal of the day! Your not gonna have energy all the fun stuff! You’re gonna run out of energy before lunch!”

I chuckled, holding up a hand to reassure her. “I’ll grab something later, I promise. Not right now, I’m just glad I made it. We have more important things to do”

Rarity glanced up from her bag, offering me a polite smile. “Well, darling, punctuality is always good thing. We’ve also got plenty of things to go over, especially Twilight have something important to tell you” I took a moment to look around at them, their familiar faces and distinct personalities clearly visible. For all the craziness that had brought us together, moments like this reminded me why I stayed. They made it all worthwhile.

“All right,” I said, squaring my shoulders. “What’s the plan?”

Twilight stepped forward, her expression serious but not harsh. She stood directly in front of me, her hands clasped together as if to gather her thoughts. Her gaze was quiet, intense, and determined, making it difficult to look away. “Firstly,” she began, her voice steady but carrying an undertone of urgency, “tell me—would you believe in me... in us? Would you hear what I have to say to you, even if that will sound like something that can't happen??”

That caught me off guard by the question.It was not what you expected to hear first thing in the morning, especially after running to school on an empty stomach. The others became quiet, their gaze shifting between us as if they knew what was coming. Her words hung in the air, full of unspoken meaning. My first thought was to ask, Do we need to kill sunset? But something in her tone told me this wasn't the time for deflection or jokes. Instead, I drew a deep breath and met her gaze.

“I... guess that depends, I mean, I trust you all, but what are we talking about here? Is this about Sunset?” Men i hope we dont need to kill her

She did not respond right away. Instead, she studied me intently, as if she was determining whether I was prepared for what she was about to tell me. Rainbow Dash shifted her weight, crossing her arms, while Applejack adjusted her hat. It was clear that they were all thinking about something, but they were letting Twilight lead.

Oh no are we are really going to kill Sunset? Or did they arleady killed her and we need to hide the body... “I promise that what I’m about to say is the truth. It might sound.. hm like a total lie at first, but I need you to keep an open mind. Can you do that?”

Her serious tone made my heart race. What could she be talking about that necessitated such a buildup? Still I nodded. “Yeah, I can do that. Whatever it is, just... lay it on me.” THEY DID KILL HER OMG OMG WHAT IF POLICE GET"S US NO NO THEY WONT GET ME I WAS AT MY HOME YESTERDAY

Twilight's shoulders relaxed somewhat, but there was still a sense of strain in her posture. . “Okay,” she said, glancing briefly at the others for reassurance before turning back to me.I felt the weight of what she was bearing. Whatever this was, it was not a casual chat. It was greater than that—bigger than anything I had anticipated as I rushed out the door this morning.Okey me and dad can move again forget about their murder my uncle is officer he will help us.

Twilight took a long breath and looked at the others, as if quietly asking for their help. They all nodded, quietly encouraging her. She turned back to me, her gaze solemn yet friendly. .“I’m not from this world,” she said plainly, her voice steady despite the weight of her words. “I'm not from this wolrd im from a world where magic exists. In my world, I’m... well, I’m a princess but for very short time but A Princess of Friendship.”

Her words hung in the air, and I could only blink at her in stunned silence. A princess? Magic? Another world? Was she serious? They didn't killed anyone? Or maybe we arleady did and my mind payed the price?

“That statue? its a portal—a connection between my world and this one. That’s how I got here. And Sunset Shimmer, the girl you’ve seen causing trouble? Shes from the same world as me, she was also living there. she used to be a student of another princess in my world my mentor, Princess Celestia.”

“Princess Celestia?? Like principal Celestia?” I finally managed to echo, my voice barely above a whisper.

Twilight nodded. “In this world, she’s Principal Celestia. But in my world- equestria shes a ruler of Equestria a land where we aren't what you call a human but a ponies , and where magic is a natural part of life. Sunset was her student, but... she let her ambition and her desire for power get the better of her. She was exiled bcs she wanted raw power, but she fled to this realm.”

She paused for a moment, letting the weight of her words sink in. I stared at her, completely speechless. None of this made any sense, okeeeeey im mad not as anger but in head, i'm crazy, im probably in white room now.

“Sunset came back some days ago, to my world when the portal opened” Twilight continued, “she took a magical crown with her. That crown isn’t just a crown its a element of harmony a part of my world’s magic, tied to who I am as the Princess of Friendship. Without it even the princesses dont know what will happen to my and your world.”

Trying to process everything she was saying. “And the Fall Formal?” Hm how long im in this state? I remember getting out my bed today or it was my mind telling me i got out the bed?

“My crown is used as a prize for queen of fall formal, if i win it I’ll be able to take it back without causing a scene. But if Sunset wins it... well, it could be disastrous. She knows the magic in that crown, and she’ll use it to gain the magic she doesn't even know how to use.”

I just stared at her, my mouth opening and closing as I tried to think of something—anything—to say.What can i say, hmmm of course i allways felt like therian myself, i pinched my hand quickly no it is real but hmm It is just too much, too fast. Magic? Princesses? Other worlds? oooooh i got it im still sicckkk

“I know it’s a lot to take in,” Twilight said softly, sensing my overwhelm. “But I promise you will all my trust and the girls that is real.” I looked at her, then at the others. They didn’t seem surprised by her words at all. If anything, they looked like they’d already come to terms with it. Maybe the girls are crazy too? That's the reason they became friends with me we are all terribly ill in the head.

Finally, I managed to get one word out. “What?”

A chuckle escaped my lips, and before I knew it, I was laughing. Just a quiet laugh that came from how absurdly wild all of this sounded. "Alright, alright good one you had me for a second" I said, holding up my hands. "That’s a funny story, Twilight. But seriously, we need to focus. Sunset is—"

Before I could finish, a small voice piped up from somewhere below me."I swear to you, it’s the truth!"

I froze, my eyes darting around. Not now spike the girls are playing a prank on me... wait spike did yo-?

Looking down Spike was staring straight at me with an almost offended look on his face. My jaw dropped as he continued speaking “ Twilight’s telling the truth! You must belive her I’m not just her dog. I’m a dragon!” he said, his tail wagging slightly as if the idea excited him. And in our world all of you well i didnt saw your counterpart but everyone from the group is a pony ! It’s all true!”

I took a step back, blinking in disbelief. “Wait, wait, wait. The dog talks now? Sooo its arleady to late for me im long gone, i just hope my dad wont cry for me to much.. "Is this some kind dream, its all in my head right?”

Spike rolled his eyes. “Nope. Not a dream. It’s all real. Twilight’s a princess, I’m a dragon, and back in Equestria, you’d be—well, I guess you’d be a pony too. But here, you’re... you, you are also not crazy.”

I looked to the girls for confirmation, but they all just nodded, acting like this was the most normal thing in the world. "You’re telling me this dog—this talking dog—is from another world, and there I’d be a... pony?” Eating all the grass and wheat woohooo haha hm maybe car hit me on the way here?

“Exactly!” Spike said, sitting down like it was the most casual thing in the world.

I ran a hand through my hair pulling some of the hair trying to check if im really not dreaming. Holy fuck it hurt so the dream option is off. Okey let me go along with it let's see where this goes but this was on another level. A dog claiming to be a dragon? Twilight being a princess? A whole other world filled with ponies?

Laughing again, this time out of sheer disbelief. “Okay, you’re really committed to this bit, I’ll give you that. But seriously, this is—"

Twilight interrupted, stepping closer, her eyes full of sincerity. "It’s not a joke!! Everyone lifes depends on this it doesnt matter how crazy it sounds I wouldn’t lie to you please belive us This is bigger than just some high school drama. Sunset could ruin everything if we don’t stop her.”

My laughing subsided as the gravity of their remarks began to sink in as I looked at them all. They were dead serious. And as I looked at them, I knew they truly believed everything they were saying. HOLY SHIT THEY ARE SEARIUS? I stood there paralyzed in place, my brain working hard to digest what I had just heard. It felt as if my entire perception of reality had been turned upside down. A planet of ponies? Magic crowns? Talking canines who were dragons in another dimension. This was a lot.

Almost scratching of my pupils i tried to ground myself, but nothing seemed to work. My mind was broken. "Let me get this straight," I said slowly, my voice wavering as I tried to piece it together. "If you're right—if everything you’re saying is true—then this changes everything. Ba its totally diffrent fucking story? The world fate depending on this? And... you being a princess that's another story royalty? Magic? A princess of friendship?"

Twilight nodded, her expression serious but kind. “I know it sounds like a nonsense to you but It’s all true. I didn’t want to overwhelm you, but you need to know in what your gettin in.”

I glanced at Spike, who gave me an encouraging wag of his tail. "And you—you’re really a dragon in that world?" Okey thats kinda cool like Shenron or smaug?

“Yup!” Spike replied proudly, puffing out his chest. "And I was pretty awesome, if say so myself. Not to brag, but I’ve saved the day a few times too.”

I shook my head in disbelief, letting out a dry laugh. "This is insane im insane Completely insane. I mean, I was ready to believe Sunset was just some power-hungry high school bully. But now you’re telling me she’s an exiled student from a magical world who’s after some crown that holds... what? Unlimited power?"

Twilight stepped closer, her voice firm but understanding. “I know it’s hard to believe, but we really need your help you are the only one who can do it, please, just please"

I took a step back, trying to wrap my head around the magnitude of what she was saying. "Okay. Okay," I muttered, holding up my hands. "So let’s just say for now only saying im belive you if we fail that means sunset could destroy my and yours world?"

Twilight shook her head solemnly. "That is the one ending we try to avoid, but we wont let her do it”

The weight of her words settled over me like a heavy blanket. This was bigger than I’d thought. Much bigger. And im in middle of it standing in there, the enormity of the situation pressing down on me like a boulder. Its time to decide i can just not belive them and walk home, i can run from this too, or i can...

But then, unbidden, a memory surfaced. Remember it the voice told me

Me... wa laying beside my mom’s almost lifeless body..... holding her frail hand in mine. Her voice was soft slowly fading... almost too quiet to hear, but her words had burned themselves into my heart. “Find someone who will always be with you,” she had whispered, her eyes filled with a bittersweet warmth. “Someone worth standing beside, no matter what. And don’t let fear stop you from doing what’s right, you do great things son, remember i will allways love you”

What the fuck? her voice echoing in my head like she was right there beside me. My Mom had always believed in doing what was right she allways was there for me.. maybe i should be there for them?

I looked back at Twilight, who stood there, her expression hopeful but guarded, like she wasn’t sure if I’d run or stay. She was asking for my trust—for my belief in something that sounded impossible. And despite everything... I could see it in her eyes. She wasn’t lying. She believed every word she said, and more than that, she was afraid.

For her world. For mine. For all of it.

I took a big breath smacked my cheeck. "You know, this is probably going to flip my entire fucking life upside down. If this is all true.... I don’t know just what to say im putting everything I know on the line my whole life." As short as it was

Twilight nodded solemnly. “I understand. It’s a lot to ask. But I can’t do this alone. I need help. We need help.”

Pinkie Pie was smiling encouragingly, Rainbow Dash looked ready to fight anyone who doubted Twilight, and even Rarity seemed to radiate quiet determination. They were in this. Fully committed.

And here I was, still debating whether it was worth it.But then Mom’s words came back to me again. “Someone who will always be with you.”I swallowed hard, the weight of her voice settling into my resolve.

“Oh fuck why am thinking about this” I said finally, my voice firming. “If you’re telling the truth im arleady this far i help.”

Twilight’s eyes lit up with relief she hugged me deaply. “Thank you, Thank you,Thank you” she said, her voice filled with gratitude.

The hug felt a little out of nowhere but i put my hand on her shoulder "i get it but you are repeting yourself twi-" Before I could even end the sentance I was surrounded by a blur of color and energy as all the rest of girls rushed to hug me. It was like being caught in a whirlwind of warmth and encouragement.

"You’re the best!" Pinkie Pie squealed, practically squeezing the air out of my lungs. "With you on our side, we’re gonna totally win!"

"Yeah," Rainbow Dash chimed in, giving me a playful nudge after breaking from the hug. "We’ve got this. No way Sunset’s gonna win now."

Twilight herself looked at me with a mixture of relief and determination. "Thank you for beliving me ,i promise we wont fail." She had tears in her eyes, and i saw something in then she didn't looked at me like a friend would.... Nah its probably nothing

Then, as if on cue, the school bell rang, cutting through the moment and reminding us all of where we were.

I pulled back, adjusting my bag. "Alright enaugh with the lovely stuff here’s the deal In two lessons, I’ll be meeting with Sunset. I don’t know what she’s planning, but I’ll keep her distracted while you guys do... whatever it is you’re planning to do in the cafeteria."

Twilight nodded, her expression serious. "Dont worry we will just sing, and try to get students to vote for me."

"Be careful," AppleJack said softly, her gaze flicking toward me. "Dont let Sunset do anything to yourself if you will need to run dont hesitate okey?"

I gave her a reassuring smile, though inside I was anything but sure. "Don’t worry. I’ll handle her its not like shes stronger than me i just can hold her down, but im sure it wont end in me pulling her to ground or something like this"

The group exchanged weird but determined glances, and I felt a strange sense of unity settle over us. Whatever happened next, we were in this together.

"Good luck," Twilight said as we started to part ways.

"Yeah i will need it" I replied, turning toward my class. "You too give all you can"

Sitting in math class, I looked blankly at the calculations on the board, my thoughts racing. No matter how hard I tried to concentrate, the weight of what I'd just consented to weighed heavily on me. Another universe hinged on how long I could stall Sunset Two hours that now felt like both an eternity and the blink of an eye.

I nervously tapped my pencil on the desk, my mind racing. How was I expected to handle this? What could I possible say or do to divert her? And what if she saw straight through me? The clock appeared to mock me, its hands moving quicker than they should. One class led to the next, and before I knew it, the bell rung, signifying the conclusion of the second lecture. I hadn't remembered a single word the professors stated. My thoughts was too preoccupied with the weight of what was ahead. I pulled out my phone, my fingers hesitating for a moment over the screen. What was I even going to say? After a deep breath, I typed out a quick message:

"Meet me in front gates, we need to talk."

I sent it before I could second-guess myself, and the little "delivered" notice was gazing back at me like a countdown clock. There was no turning back now. After the last bell, I made my way toward the statue, unable to shake the tense energy that had built up inside of me. Everything seemed heavier with each stride. My buddies were relying on me. Twilight was relying on me. Also the world but that was small at the moment. I reached the statue a few minutes, standing there with my hands in my pockets, my mind still spinning. The cool air hit my face, but I hardly noticed it, too consumed with everything that had led up to this point. My heart was racing.

My phone buzzed in my pocket, snapping me out of my thoughts. I pulled it out, seeing a message from Sunset.

"Where are you?"

I looked around and saw no trace of her yet. My stomach turned. This was it. This was the moment that may alter everything. I couldn't back out right now.I took a big breath before typing reply.

" Near statue waiting for you."

My phone buzzed again.

"You better dont waste my time."

Sunset's reply made my chest constrict. Typical. I pocketed my phone and took a long breath to calm my anxieties. Whatever was going to happen, I needed to keep cool and focused. The sound of footfall caught my attention, and I turned to see Sunset Shimmer approaching from across the front doors. Even in the afternoon light, her presence appeared to cast a shadow. She moved with purpose, her piercing eyes fixated on me like a predator assessing its prey.

“Well?” she said, crossing her arms as she stopped a few feet away. “What’s so important you had to drag me out here?”

I hesitated, my mind racing to find the right words. She was already suspicious—I could see it in the way she tilted her head, her eyes narrowing as she studied me. I had to tread carefully.

Make it believable. Keep her talking, i just need to stall her

“Look,” I began, forcing a nervous chuckle, “I don’t know how to say this, i know you want to get twilight in mess i want to help you for something in return.”

Her eyes sharpened, and she straightened slightly, crossing her arms over her chest. “And what do you think you can get in return, and why now?”

I hesitated, letting a bit of unease show on my face. “She stole my friends from me, bcs of some shitty crown, i want her to feel pain, in return you wont touch me in some time... so do we have a deal?”

That got her attention. Sunset’s brow furrowed, and she took a small step closer, her posture still guarded but now tinged with curiosity. “we'll see... firstly you need to proof you arent scheeming anything,” she said slowly. Her expression didn’t soften, but there was something in her eyes—something I couldn’t quite place. She was calculating, thinking through what I’d said. But before she could respond, faint, yet unmistakable music drifted toward us from the cafeteria.

The lyrics were barely audible at first, but they grew louder as the words slipped through the air, carried by the laughter and chatter of students.

,,Hey, hey everybody
We've got somethin' to say
We may seem as different
As the night is from day
But you look a little deeper
And you will see
That I'm just like you
And you're just like me, yeah''

The words struck me like a ton of bricks it was the girls, and they were prepared. They were taking a stance, showing the school who they truly were. The harmony they were creating via their music was a cry to unity. Sunset couldn't stop it—not even if I could hold her here for a little longer.

Sunset's head turned towards the cafeteria, her gaze narrowing as the song reached her. Her jaw clinched, and I could feel her irritation growing. The glare she gave me was colder than anything I had ever felt. She scowled at me, her eyes filled with a combination of rage and something else I couldn't identify.

“Well, I guess that plan failed,” I said, my voice steady, though I could feel the tension in the air thickening.

Sunset’s gaze shot towards me, her eyes blazing with fury. I didn’t give her a chance to react. I moved quickly, rushing forward and grabbing her by the arms. In one swift motion, I pulled her to the ground, pinning her hands to the ground beneath us.

Sunset struggled beneath me, her eyes wide with shock and anger, but I didn’t let go. I could feel the heat of her resistance, but I needed to keep her here, just for a moment longer.

"Nuh uh not moving from here, twilight is getting attention and will win the fall formal you wont get her crown"

Sunset's eyes glowed with hatred, sending shivers down my spine. .She scowled up at me, her chest heaving with each breath, and I could feel the weight of her rage pressing against me. Her lips curled into a scowl. "Let me out you fucker do you think you can hold me, do you think you can win against me?" she demanded, her voice filled with malice.

I swallowed, keeping my eyes locked on hers. This was the Sunset Shimmer who had manipulated people, who had used her power to control and hurt others. "Hm look at your position i think im pretty sure you lost that fight"

Her eyes narrowed dangerously. "Lost?" she sneered. "I’ve already won. The Fall Formal is mine. No one can stop me, not you, not anyone.She laughed maniacally"I stood there, completely confused by her words, my thoughts racing. What was she talking about?

Her smirk grew wider as she leaned in closer. "You really thought you could stop me? I knew you were planning something, but I didn’t know what exactly," she said with a cruel chuckle. "So, I decided to take matters into my own hands." blinked, trying to make sense of her words, but before I could react, she continued with a sinister gleam in her eyes.

"I told Snips and Snails to destroy all the decorations for the Fall Formal," she said, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "By the time the students get there, everything will be ruined. There’s no way you’ll have your little party now."

As if on cue,The tune that had filled the air began to fade. The cafeteria's laughter and enthusiasm, as well as the hope that had been growing, appeared to come to an abrupt end. The song that had temporarily raised everyone's emotions faded into quiet, indicating the completion of everything we had labored for. Sunset's wicked laugh rang in my ears, drowning away any hope of us turning things around.

Her eyes gleamed with a wicked satisfaction as she spoke, her voice smooth and dripping with disdain. "Oh, this is perfect. When the hall is destroyed and everyone comes running out, who do you think they’ll blame? We were here together everyone will know that it was me but.. they will see you too they will think that you were with me hahaha you will be blamed for everything too thats he weight of her remarks struck me like a blow in the stomach. She was correct. The damage of the Fall Formal decorations, the turmoil she had instigated—all of this would point straight to her and me. She had considered everything, and the way she looked at me now, I knew she was relishing the prospect of everyone blaming us.

She tried to get out of my embrence her presence overpowering. "You really think they’ll believe you?" she sneered, her eyes glinting with malice. "You and I were exactly seen together, weren't we?

Her lips curled into a cruel smile as she took in my reaction, relishing the power she held over the situation. "You’ll be the one they remember, not mind me they are to scared to do something to me but you? You’ll be left with nothing but the mess you made."

I glanced over at the doors, my stomach dropping as I saw the first students beginning to trickle in. They were starting to filter into the hall, their voices growing louder as they noticed the mess in the gym. They went out the school looking for someone responsible and they found us their eyes flicked over to us, confusion and suspicion written all over their faces. I could feel the tension in the air, thick and suffocating, as they stared at us. Sunset had been right. There was no way they would believe we weren’t involved. The scene, the chaos, the way we were standing there, it was all too perfect for her plan to work.

Sunset’s gaze followed mine, a satisfied smirk crossing her face as she saw the students looking our way. "Well, well," she murmured, "looks like the show’s about to begin." Her tone dripped with venom. "Get ready to take the fall. The blame’s all yours." I could see the students expressions as they approached the doors, puzzled and outraged. Their eyes were filled with frustration, and the air was heavy with tension. As they looked at me and Sunset, their yells became louder, and I could feel the weight of their rage weighing down on me. It wasn't just a few people there were many of them, and they weren't holding back.

The anger in their eyes was hard to ignore. They were pointing at us and yelling accusations. But what really struck me was how they stared at me, without bothering to analyze the issue and simply thinking I was engaged in everything that had gone wrong.She was correct that the most of their rage was directed at me, rather than Sunset. It seemed as if I had already been identified as the culpable party.

Sunset's smug smirk was nearly unpleasant as she lied under me, watching the events unfold. She knew precisely how this would turn out. All I could do was stand there, immobilized in the face of their accusations, wondering how things had become so bad so soon. I let go of Sunset and standed up, feeling the tension in the air. The students were still looking at us, their faces contorted with rage. The chanting became louder. Everyone was clearly blaming us for the turmoil, the trashing of the decorations, and the catastrophe that the Fall Formal had become.

As I stood there, taking in the reactions of the audience, I noticed the girls approaching, their ponytails swinging as they marched toward me. Their faces lit up with happiness at first, knowing that their plan had worked. But as they saw the furious crowd, their smiles faded.

"Why is everyone yelling at you?" Rainbow Dash asked, her eyes flicking from me to the students.

Pinkie Pie’s usual smile dimmed as she looked around. "What happened? We were just celebrating... everything seemed fine?"

I could feel their gaze on me, but I couldn't find the words to explain. I was just trying to help to keep Sunset distracted, but suddenly everything had gotten out of hand. Now, instead of being a hero for delaying Sunset, I was the one to blame. The girls dashed toward me, their frightened expressions barely apparent among the sea of irate students. Twilight was the first to approach me, her voice cutting through the chaos as she shouted at the audience, attempting to clear my name.

"It wasn’t him!" Twilight cried, her hands raised in a desperate plea. "He didn’t do anything! It wasn’t his fault i swear he was helping us!"

Despite her words, the students did not listen. They were too absorbed with rage, their faces contorted in accusing. I could hear some of their shouts. Twilight turned to me with wild eyes and a desperate voice. "You have to explain! Tell them about our plan, tell them anything please they cant judge you, that wasnt in our plan please do something"

But how do I explain? How could I explain to them that I was only trying to help? That things had gotten out of control, and it was too late to turn back?"I tried to stop her," I whispered quietly, but the background commotion drowned it out. I looked around at my friends, who appeared to be as confused and lost as I was. They tried so hard to help me, but nothing they said was effective.

Then suddenly, I felt a stinging ache go through my jaw. Before I could respond, I was thrown back, staggering as my hand reflexively sprang for my face. The world appeared to come to a halt for a split second as I realized what had just occurred—Flash Sentry. He stood there, his fist still clenched, his eyes filled with rage.

"That’s for ruining everything, you piece of shit," Flash spat, his voice full of disgust.

The words struck me harder than the strike. My vision blurred as I blinked, attempting to make sense of what had just occurred. Flash, of all people. He was always one of the decent ones, and I never did anything to him. But now he looked at me as if I were the enemy, as if I had done something he couldn't forgive.

The girls raced forward, their faces full of anxiety and shock. . "Flash, what are you doing?!" Twilight cried out, her voice sharp. "He didn’t do anything why did you go that far"

Flash, however, didn't appear to care. His rage was still burning strong, and I felt like I was standing in the eye of a hurricane, with everyone around me accusing me for something I hadn't done. I cleaned my mouth, my fingers quivering as I touched the area where he had hit me. "I didn't..." My remarks fell off, lost in the din, as the gathering of students drew in, their accusations becoming louder.

I carefully stood up, my jaw still hurting. I looked around at the studnets, their faces contorted in rage, and then at the girls, my pals, who were desperately attempting to explain that I wasn't to blame. But none of that mattered now. It was evident that I wasn't welcome here. I gave Twilight a real grin, despite the heaviness in my chest making it difficult to maintain the look. "I guess I'm not welcome here," I said, barely above a whisper. I turned to look at the group one more time, seeing the worry in their eyes. "You'll undoubtedly win today," I added, attempting to keep my tone light despite the gravity of the situation.

"I’m going home," I said, my words feeling final as they left my lips. "I’m not welcome here. But I hope you girls can get rid of Sunset... "

With that, I turned and walked away, attempting to suppress the swelling tide of emotions in my chest. It was difficult to leave them behind, but the sense of being an outsider in my own life, as well as the weight of everyone criticizing me, all contributed to my decision.I needed to go before I did anything I'd regret. As I went away, I could hear Twilight's voice calling to me, but I didn't stop. I could not. All I could think of was getting away, finding someplace peaceful to figure out what I needed to do next.

I found myself sitting on a bench in an unfamiliar park, my jaw throbbing from Flash's hit. The ache was severe, but not as bad as the sense of isolation that had crept deep within my chest. The park was tranquil, with slight city sounds in the background, yet it felt like a completely different planet from the insanity I had just left behind.

The students' reactions, their angry yells, and the surprise in my friends' eyes all replayed in my memory, a daily reminder of how far I had failed. Twilight's calming remarks had scarcely made a dent in the chaos. I leaned back on the bench and stared at the sky. "So what do i do now?" Will anybody believe me? Would anyone understand what I was trying to do? I felt extremely lost.

For a time, I just sat there, letting the peace of the park wash over me. I wasn't sure what came next, but one thing was certain: I was not going to give up. Not yet. The day may have been a disaster, but there was still an opportunity to make things right.I'm not sure how long I had been sitting there, buried in my thoughts, with the weight of everything pouring down on me. The minutes seemed to go on indefinitely, and the agony in my jaw had become a dull ache, almost forgotten

But then, through the silence, I heard it—a faint voice that became stronger. My heart skipped a beat as I turned my head to see the group racing toward me, concerned expressions on their faces. Twilight was the first to approach me, her countenance a mixture of concern and determination. "We've been looking for you everywhere!" she said, relieved. "We were so worried"

Behind her, the others—Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, spike and Pinkie Pie—came up, their faces filled with a mix of confusion, concer, and guilt.

Twilight took a deep breath and spoke first, her voice soft and relieved. "All of the students had come together, repaired the decorations, and restored everything to its original state. The Fall Formal will take place as scheduled. "It will be... normal." Staring at her made me feel hollow and empty inside. The news should have made me feel better and relieved some of the tension in my chest, but it did not. Not at all. Everything they said at the Fall Formal was irrelevant. Not anymore. My situation was not going to magically improve just because some decorations were re-hung.

"I cant go twilight, if that is what you think" I said quietly, my voice barely above a whisper. "I messed everything up. Even if the Formal goes on, i jus don’t think I belong there anymore you need to understand that."

The girls stood around me, looking at each other, their faces filled with concern. Rainbow Dash was the first to speak, her voice a little softer than usual. "Come on, don’t say that. You were just trying to help. You were trying to stop Sunset, you didnt did anything bad, why are you so down then?"

Gazing at the floor, I shook my head. "It is not about what happened. It's about the way things ended. The students do not want me there. They believe I am the one who caused the mess. And I can't just pretend everything is fine i know what will be happening when i go there, you saw flash reaction didnt you?."

"Anyway thanks for coming it means a lot" I muttered, the words feeling small, but heartfelt. "But i just... need time to think My voice was steady but firm, and I could see the disappointment flicker across their faces. "But you must promise me something."

They all leaned in slightly, their eyes fixed on me with a mixture of concern and curiosity. "You have to promise me you’ll have fun haha dont be down bcs of me" , my tone softening as I looked at each of them in turn. My gaze lingered on Twilight, and I gave her a small, hopeful smile. "And you... you promise me that you’ll win, that you get that fucking smile off this red bitch face okey?"

Twilight’s eyes widened for a moment, but then a determined light sparked in them. She nodded firmly. "I promise. I’ll do everything I can and even more"

"Go," I gesturing for them to leave. "Go make this night unforgettable ill get on my feet in no time"As I stood up to leave, I couldn't stop myself. One by one, I drew them into a big, gentle hug. They hesitated at first, taken aback by the gesture, but quickly leaned in and returned the embrace. It was my way of silently thanking them for being present and caring even when I felt unworthy. For a moment, the weight in my chest felt lighter. "Take care of each other," I said quietly as I released them, my gaze remaining on Twilight for just a moment longer. Without waiting for a reply, I turned and walked away.

The walk to home felt longer than normal, with the streets quieter and the air cooler. When I finally pushed the door open, the familiar hum of the television welcomed me. My father was in the living room, his gaze fixed on the TV. He gave me a glance as I stepped in.

"Oh, home already i got your suit" he said, his tone casual. "it is in your room, ready for your big night."

Standing awkwardly in the doorway looking at his proud look that his son is going for dance with his female friends, I sighed and shook my head. "I’m not going dad..."

He frowned, lowering the volume on the Television and turning to face me. "What?? What do you mean your not going? But the girls were talking with me when they came to see you that you said you'll try to go. What happend son?."

"It’s... just complicated ok?. Things just didnt went as planned and me staying home is the best idea."

He studied me for a moment, his expression softening. "Son, sometimes things don’t go the way we want them to, but that doesnt meen you have to stop trying. you must face things that bother you not run from them"

"It’s not that simple, Dad. Tonight’s was a disaster i can't go there even if i wanted i would just be a burden to what the girls need to do"

He didn’t push further, nodding thoughtfully. "Okey sun i wont push more i see that something bad for you happen but you cant forgot you’ve got people who care about you, and they probably want you there more than you realize you still have time just think about it okey?"

"thanks" Heading to my room i shut the door with a loud bang behind me. The suit was there, hanging neatly on the back of my closet door. It looked perfect—sharp, clean, like it was meant for a night to remember a night like today.. I spend a good secont standing there there staring at the suit. It was everything the night was supposed to be—glamorous, exciting, full of promise but i cant even put it, what if i ruin that day even more what if other student will saw me with twilight and wont vote for her? Carefully i took it down and hung it back in the closet. Closing the door with a quiet click, After turning, I collapsed on my bed. I didn't want to think or feel. I grabbed my phone and began scrolling mindlessly, letting the unending stream of posts and posts fill the silence. It was simpler this way: diverting myself from what I didn't want to face.

Occasionally, a message notification would appear. Some were mean-spirited, including insults about the earlier mess and caustic remarks from classmates who hardly knew me but appeared eager to join the bandwagon.

"Your just like Shimmer."
"Nice job wrecking the Formal, dude."
"Dont even bother showing up."
"Its sad only flash got a hit on you"

I read them all, each one colder than the last. Strangely, they did not hurt as much as they should have. Perhaps I was too sleepy to care, or I had already accepted it. Regardless, I swiped them aside and continued scrolling.The noise from the messages and the numerous posts on my feed blended together, leaving only a low hum in the backdrop of my thoughts. A silent part of me wondered how the others were doing—whether Twilight and the others were holding everything together?

But I did not linger on it. I did not want to. Instead, I just continued scrolling. I feel a lot of pressure on my eyes. The glow from my phone screen dimmed as my eyes became heavy. Before I realized it, I had fallen into a bizarre dreamy condition. It was unlike anything I'd ever felt before—I felt weightless, floating in an infinite, dark abyss. My body felt as light as a feather, almost as if I wasn't present.

Then, I heard it.

A voice.

"Wake up."

It was soft, almost a whisper, yet it carried an undeniable warmth that made me feel safe.

"Wake up!" the voice repeated, this time with more clarity, like it was coming closer.

Suddenly, I felt something—an embrace, warm and comforting, like being wrapped in sunlight. But before I could enjoy it, the sensation shifted, growing cold and unyielding, as solid as metal gripping my entire being.

"Wake up S-!!"

The words grew louder, demanding, echoing in my mind. Then, just as quickly as it all started, I gasped and opened my eyes.

My room was filled with a rainbow of colors—vivid reds, blues, yellows, greens, and purples—shimmering and dancing like an aurora. For a brief moment, I believed I was still dreaming, but it was genuine. The colors came from outdoors, not within my room.I rush to my window and push my hands against the glass as I stare out. In the distance, a dazzling rainbow light was soaring into the sky from Canterlot High. The sight was breathtaking, but it struck me with both wonder and horror.

What was happening?

For a time, I stood motionless at the window, staring at the rainbow beam piercing the night sky. My mind raced with options, but one thought drowned out the rest. The girls could be in danger Sunset did something. Panic overtook me as I turned away from the window, my heart beating in my chest. Without hesitation, I grabbed the suit hanging neatly in my closet. My dad had gone to the trouble of preparing it for me. At the moment, I ignored it, lost in my own thoughts. But I didn't care if it fit correctly or looked a mess.

I yanked on the pants and jacket, struggling to get my arms through the sleeves. My shirt was only half-tucked, the buttons were mismatched, and the tie draped carelessly around my neck like an afterthought. My shoes were even not properly knotted, yet none of that mattered.

"They’re my friends, they were them from the begging" I whispered to myself, the words echoing like a mantra in my head. "What was I thinking? I should’ve been with them i should've go, why the fuck i stayed home, i could have predicted sunset would do something to them"

Guilt mixed with fear as I bolted out of my room, my dad telling me something after me that I didn’t even register. The cold night air hit me like a shock as I ran outside, the cold biting through the poorly fastened layers of my suit. But I didn’t care.

The streets were nearly empty, with only the occasional car passing by, but I didn't stop to consider how I must've looked a messy guy sprinting through the dark with a tie fluttering madly behind him. My legs burned, and my chest hurt, but I pushed on, ignoring the agony of frigid air cutting into my throat with each breath. I had no worries about the taunts I could receive from the other students. I didn't care if people laughed at me since I looked like a total disaster. Violence, humiliation, and rejection didn't matter. They could even gather and start kicking me, nothing could stop me when my friends were in danger......

All that mattered was getting to them.

The girls.

They had believed in me, stood by me when everything seemed to fall apart. And now, they needed me,

The school came into view, the towering silhouette of Canterlot High framed by the rainbow beam that still pierced the sky. My legs wobbled with exhaustion as I reached the courtyard, but I refused to stop. My tie hung off to the side, my jacket flapping open, but I didn’t care, i skidded to a halt in front of the school, my heart hammering like a drum. The beam of light seemed to grow brighter, and I could hear faint sounds—voices, shouts, maybe even the echoes of something much deeper, something primal.

This wasn’t just about me anymore.

I had to be there for them.

There they were...... the girls all six of them, trapped inside some sort of glowing bubble, their expressions a mix of fear and determination. They were banging on the interior of their jail, shouting something I couldn't hear above the hum of magic in the air.

And then I saw her.

Sunset Shimmer.

But she wasn’t the girl I had faced earlier. She wasn’t the manipulative, cunning Sunset I had argued with. This was something entirely different....

Her body had become a twisted, demonic version of herself. Wings extended from her back, black and jagged, like a shadow come to life. Her hair, previously flaming yet human, now glowed like real flames. Her eyes shone with a sickly green and red light, and her smile—if you could call it that—was harsh and nasty, her fangs glinting as she laughed.

Atop her head sat the crown. The crown that Twilight had said held unimaginable power. Now, it was hers.

"no.."

My heart sank like a stone, a cold dread washing over me as the realization hit: They lost.

Despite their bravery and hope, the girls had lost. And I had not even been there. I hadn't stood by them when they needed me the most.I halted, my feet glued to the ground, as guilt and sorrow threatened to consume me. Sunset raised a clawed hand, creating a ball of swirling power in her palm. It crackled with electricity, and she aimed it straight at the bubble containing the girls.

"No," I whispered, my voice barely audible over the chaos.

The magic grew brighter, the air around it crackling with raw power. Sunset’s laughter echoed, chilling and victorious.

And then she threw it.

A a blast of magic erupted from her hand, flying toward the girls, and for a single second, everything seemed to slow. My body moved before my brain could keep up.

I ran.

I ran as fast as I could, using every last ounce of power to propel myself ahead. My shoes slipped on the stone, and I almost lost my footing, but I did not stop.

They were my friends.

They had believed in me, even when I didn’t believe in myself.

They had stood by me, even when I felt like I didn’t belong.

And now, I would stand by them.

"NOOOOOOO I WONT LET YOU HURT THEM!"I screamed, my voice rough and urgent, as I dove forward, putting myself between the girls and the blast.

The magic hit me with the force of a freight train, sending shockwaves through my body. Pain burst everywhere, searing and acute, like if I were being ripped apart from the inside out. The world around me blurred, the colors of the rainbow beam blending with the fiery magic in a kaleidoscope of confusion.

This was my choice.

I choose protect them.

No matter what it cost me.

As the energy consumed me, I thought about the girls—Twilight’s determination, Rainbow’s confidence, Pinkie’s boundless joy, Rarity’s generosity, Applejack’s steadfastness, and Fluttershy’s quiet strength.

They had given me something I hadn’t felt in so long: a sense of belonging.

And if this was the price to pay for keeping them safe, I would pay it

The world faded to black, my last thought a simple one: I hope this was enough.

Im thankful girls

Author's Note

The story ends here? Sunset shes-demon will girls defeat her? what about our boy will he be okey? I put a lot of effort in this chapter aaaand it was to long i splited it into two, the next one is arleady out, as allways i would be happy if you could comment mistakes and give your opinion, the next chapter will be end of 1 season, have great time reading !

Is Asking For Forgiveness Enough? (R)

Floating there, weightless, watching the action unfold beneath me. It seemed surreal—like I was two meters taller, towering above them, but detached, unconnected. My corpse lay crumpled on the ground, and the girls stood around it.

They were crying.

Twilight was on her knees, her hands grabbing my shoulders and gently shaking me, as if she tried to wake me up ,tears flowed down her face. Rainbow Dash looked motionless, her typical swagger replaced by a look of utter anguish. Pinkie Pie's hair, which was typically so vibrant and bouncy, hung limp about her face as she grieved quietly. Rarity patted her eyes with a shaking handkerchief, and Fluttershy cried into Applejack's shoulder, the latter's lips pressing into a thin, trembling line as tears streamed down her cheeks. But it wasn't their tears that piqued my interest; it was their appearance. They weren't dressed up; they had real pony ears, tails, and even a faint light around them.

And then I saw her.

Sunset Shimmer.

She stood away from the others, staring at my motionless body through tear-filled eyes. Her hands covered her mouth, as if she were attempting to suppress a sob, but the misery on her face was clear. She was human again, with no wings, no claws, or demon form. Just sunset.

And she was crying.

Why? Why did she even bother, she wanted me dead

Why was she crying among all the people? This was the same person who had smiled as she blasted that magic at the girls, the same person who mocked me, that wanted to make my life living hell, who tormented me, manipulated everyone, and transformed into a monster. And yet, here she was, crying for me. I drifted closer, but it seemed more like being sucked in, my gaze concentrating on her. She wasn't even attempting to hide her tears now. Her shoulders heaved as she let out faint, stifled cries, her gaze never leaving mine lifeless body.

And then it hit me.

They defeated her.

I didn't know how—and it didn't matter. The girls must have done something with the magic. They worked together to stop her, take away her power, and return her to herself. I gave them all a small, bittersweet grin. They did it. Both worlds were safe.

And I didn’t regret it.

My life for the lives of countless others? A mere life of a broken guy for two entire universes. It was a fair deal. A fair price to pay. I resumed my gaze to Sunset. Her tears perplexed me, yet maybe they meant something. Maybe she understands now. I sighed, not in sorrow, but with a strange sense of serenity. If this was the end for me, I was prepared to accept it. Something shifted. A vague presence became stronger in front of me. I froze after shifting my gaze. It was a silhouette—a young boy, barely more than a shadow, yet instantly identifiable. My breath caught as realization washed over me like an earthquake.

He stood there, looking at me with an expression I recognized better than mine. His expression was not furious or accusatory it was calm, steady, and full of an almost inconceivable kindness. "You know" he began, his voice soft but firm, "Its not the end for you or your story."

"You can’t die right now " he continued, stepping closer, his figure becoming more defined. "It would be easy to die now, to run away from them and the problems right?" His eyes met mine, a mixture of gentle encouragement and something deeper, something unshakable.

I couldn’t look away.

"But theres still things you need to do and look after" he said, his voice firming. "You’re not finished right? The girls depend on you, they need you." His words hit me like a lightning bolt, piercing through the haze of peace that had enveloped me moments ago.

"I..." I started, but my voice faltered.

"I dont want to hear any objections," he said, his tone carrying a quiet urgency. "You’re stronger than this," he said, his gaze unwavering. "You were always strong remember? For both of us "

For a time, I simply stared at him. His presence was both reassuring and devastating—a reminder of all I'd worked so hard to forget. But he was correct.

I couldn’t give up.

Not yet.

I nodded, tears streaming freely now, stinging my cheeks as they fell. "You’re right. I cant leave them now". I whispered, my voice trembling like the delicate balance of a fragile thread. "I need to protect them, to be with them."

"You sure do but don’t beat yourself up that much," he said softly, his voice carrying a weight that struck me deep in my core. "It wasn’t your fault, you know? You know what im talking about, you did all you could noone knew what would happen, you couldn't predict that"

The words landed like a punch in my stomach. I staggered, shaking my head in denial as the reality of them dawned on me. My lips quivered, and I choked. , "NO I SHOULD HAVE DONE MORE I SH—"

"You did all you could," he interrupted gently, his smile never faltering. "And that was enough, im not mad, noone is, and im not judging you i never were "

I opened my lips to argue, but the words became entangled in the knot of shame and anguish that had been living inside me for so long. The tightness intensified, tightening my chest, and my eyesight became blurry from tears. Then, as if summoned by the grief, another shape showed up. Softer, taller, and exuding a familiar maternal warmth that almost broke me. My breath caught as she stepped forward, her presence as calming as a lullaby from long ago.

"You need to cheer up kid" she said gently, her voice like a balm to my shattered soul. Her gaze shifted to the girls standing over my body, their tears falling like rain. "You mean the world to these girls you know that?"

Her gaze fell slightly, settling on Sunset, who was sobbing violently just a few steps away. "And i think someone new will be needing someone to lead a new way for her," she added softly giggling

"But... I failed," I whispered, my voice cracking. "I let you both down. I let him di-"

"Stop," She spoke strongly, her tone kind but unwavering. She moved closer, her hand reaching out to cup my cheek. I couldn't feel her contact, but the motion alone was enough to totally unravel me. "You did not let us down. I am and always be proud of you"

Her voice caught, and her next words were softer, filled with a mother’s pride. "My son was made to do greater things than he realizes. And some of those things aren’t done yet, you still need to uncover the truth. Today was only beggining"

I sank on my knees, sobbing openly, the weight of her words bursting through the barricades I had put around my heart. "I miss you," I whispered, my voice breaking. "I fucking miss you both so much, i dont know what to do without you"

She knelt down, her form shimmering faintly, and looked me in the eyes. "Son, we never left you," she said, her voice full of love. "We are always with you. Remember that." Her hand moved as if to wipe a tear from my cheek, and even though I didn't feel anything, the warmth of her presence engulfed me like an embrace. "Remember," she said again, her voice fading slightly, "Even when the times are dark, even if you will think its the end, fight, stand up, fight for something you think is right"

I wanted to reach out and ask her to stay, but before I could, both silhouettes faded, their forms disappearing into the light.

"Noooo wait, Please dont leave me" I cried, reaching for them. But as quickly as they had come, they were gone, leaving me alone with their words echoing in my heart.

I sat there in that infinite expanse, tears flowing down my cheeks, but for the first time in a long time, there was something else.

Determination.

Bravery

Patience

Hope.

Strength.

And Justice

It felt like I was descending from the highest height, falling indefinitely, the rush of air slamming against me like a gale. My gut lurched, and for a brief minute, I believed I may shatter on impact with the ground. But instead of pain, I felt a wonderful and comforting warmth that swept through my body like a gentle wave. Something stirred within of me—a presence, a sense of connectedness that I couldn't quite convey. It seemed as if I was being rebuilt from the inside out. Experiencing a sudden tingling sensation at the top of my head and the base of my spine. The tingle developed into an unusual pressure, and then... something grew. The sensation was unexpected, but not unpleasant. My head felt lighter, like if something had formed over it. And behind me, I felt a slight swish of movement, like a breeze brushing over a new limb.

The feeling subsided as quickly as it had begun, and I felt myself settle. I wasn't falling anymore I was rising. I slowly became conscious of my surroundings. The first thing I noticed was the warmth on my face. My eyes opened, and the fuzzy shapes in front of me began to sharpen.

It was them—the girls.

Their faces were full of relief and delight, their tears still fresh but accompanied by smiles. Before I could say anything, they rushed upon me and wrapped me in a tight embrace.

"Oh Celestia you are alive!" Twilight’s voice cracked with emotion

"Never. Do you understand never scare us like that again, sugarcube, please " Applejack said, her tone firm but her words laced with affection.

"Ow, ow," I muttered, letting out a small groan of pain. The hug was warm, but my body wasn’t quite ready for the pressure.

Immediately, they pulled back slightly, their faces filled with worry. "Oh no, did we hurt you?" Fluttershy asked, her voice soft and panicked. I managed a small smile, shaking my head. "It could be worse for someone who almost died". I tried to make it into joke but noone laughed, oof "Just... maybe don’t squeeze so hard."

My gaze strayed as they shifted to give me more space.Sunset Shimmer stood near, apart from the rest of the group. Her human shape was apparent now, with the hideous change entirely removed. She stood there, her hands clutched closely to her chest and her face smeared with tears. What struck me the most was not her despair, but her relief.

She looked... happy.

Happy that I was alive. Like she didn't even meant to kill me.

Our eyes met for the briefest moment, and she gave me a small, shaky nod, as if to say, I’m glad you didnt di-

I winced as I looked down at myself and realized how physically unwell I was. The bruising on my skin and burn wounds were gradually healing as if magic was healing my injures. My once-pristine suit was now shredded. My arms were completely exposed since the sleeves had been destroyed. And that's when I saw them. The heal from the magic ignored my scars as if they were something that shouldn't be healed, something i was supposed to be proud off. They studded my arms that served as reminders of earlier fights I'd had. When the girls noticed them, they fixed their gaze on me and changed their emotions. I tried to disguise them with the leftover fabric, but there wasn't much to go with.

"You’ve been hurting silently... right?" Rarity’s voice was gentle, devoid of judgment, her usual flair replaced by genuine concern.

I didn’t know what to say, so I simply nodded. I returned my gaze to Sunset, who was still observing from a distance. She seemed to want to say something, but she remained mute. Her look was heavy, a mixture of remorse and gratitude. As I slowly sat up, the soreness in my body reminded me of all that had occurred. Despite the suffering, I discovered a newfound strength within myself. A newfound warmth.

I reached up and brushed my fingers against my head, pausing as I felt something odd. My fingertips touched... ears. Soft, pointed ears where the top of my head should been, wing that joined as I thought about them, and a massive horn. I looked over my shoulder and noticed a tail—a bright, shimmering appendage that swayed slightly with my motions.

"What the f " I muttered, blinking in disbelief.

The girls beamed, proud and relieved. "Magic found a way to get to you too". Twilight murmured, her voice gentle but meaningful. The world seemed to be spinning as I staggered to my feet, swaying slightly as the soft gray glow around me pulsed gently. The new sensations—the pony ears on top of my head, the tail swaying behind me, the wings flapping, and the sharp horn extending from my forehead—were unfamiliar but not unpleasant. I felt lighter, stronger, and more grounded than I had previously.

The girls were there at my side, reaching out to steady me, but my attention was elsewhere.

Sunset was approaching.

She went slowly, her steps slow and wobbly, as if the entire world was weighing down on her. Her hair was a tangled mess, no longer a fiery, imposing cascade. Her garments, tattered and filthy, hung loosely around her shaking body. She looked nothing like the authoritative, scary figure I had encountered earlier.

The girls shifted, instinctively seeking to protect me, their instincts taking over. But I lifted my hand, softly urging for them to halt. They paused, exchanging uncomfortable glances, but eventually stepped back, allowing her to approach.

As she came close to me she fell on her knees buckling as she collapsed to the ground in front of me. Her hands trembled as she grabbed the fabric of her damaged skirt, and her head hung low. I could hear her gasps, raspy and irregular, as she attempted to push words out.

"I-i dont even know how to say this... im so fucking sorry" Her voice cracked, and she shook her head, unable to meet my eyes. "I know you wont forgive me.. this isnt what i wanted.. i-". She was struggling. The Sunset Shimmer, who had once been so confident and full of venom and hate, had faded into obscurity. Her tears streamed down her face and fell silently on the ground beneath her.

I wanted to hate her. I wanted to choke her to death.. I wanted to yell at her, tell her to go to hell for all she'd done—for hurting me, attempting to destroy everything we'd battled to safeguard. The words were sitting on the tip of my tongue, waiting to slip out. But, as I opened my mouth, something attracted my attention. I could see them in the distance, just behind Sunset's bent figure.Fading images—translucent, like reflections on glass, watching me.

My mother and the boy.

My mother smiled gently, and the boy's eyes were big and expectant. Their appearance was short, like a whisper in the wind, but the message was obvious. My mother's voice resonated in my thoughts, soothing and firm, as if she were standing directly next me.

"It shouldn’t end this way, And i think someone new will be needing someone to lead a new way for her "

The rage in my chest subsided, giving way to something deeper. Something heavier.Sunset had done terrible things one of them was almost killing me, and two universes there was no denying it. But here she was, damaged and vulnerable, exposing herself before me. She was not the devil I had encountered before. She wasn't even the conceited, vicious girl who had tormented so many at this school.

She was just... a person. Just a girl, who lost her way...

And perhaps, in this moment, she wanted someone to perceive her as such. I lowered myself to one knee, feeling the dirt against my flesh, and stared at her directly. My heart was trapped in a vice, unsure of what to say or how to feel.

"Sunset," I said softly.

"I understand, and forgive you" my voice was trembling.

Her breath hitched, and for a moment, she looked at me as if she hadn’t heard me right.

"I don't know anything about what you've been through," my voice firm despite the turmoil of emotions inside me." I don't know what made you go all trouble, what made you the person you became. To feel as if all you have left is rage and pain."

Her lip quivered, and she tried to say something, but no words came out.

"And yeah you did some awful things," I added, my voice softer, "But i belive you can change, i see it deep in you, theres a good person there"

She stared at me, her tears falling freely now. Her hands shook as she reached out, not to touch me, but as if she were searching for something—anything—to hold onto.

"I'll help you find this good person," I said. "The person you want you want to be, not someone you were, somone just needs to help you find this way, and ill be this person sunset."

She let out a choking sob, crying into my shoulder. Oh thats something, but did not move to calm her. I wasn't sure if I could. But I stayed there, kneeling in front of her, allowing her to cry. Behind me, I could hear the group whispering, their presence providing a gentle reassurance. Sunset didn’t say anything else. She didn’t need to.

I stood gently so that sunset could get her head out of my shoulder, my legs weak but sturdy, I offered a hand to her.

She hesitated, her gaze shifting between my face and my hand.

And then, gently, she accepted it.

As her trembling fingers touched my back , I felt a burst of warmth rush through me, as if the fading light of the rainbow above was passing its final traces into us both. Her fingers were icy and hesitant, but for a short moment then they became warm, like a hot aura got around us, her grip was feeble and unsure, yet it was sufficient. But it was a start.

I gently helped her get to her feet. She stumbled slightly, her legs barely holding her weight, but I didn't give up. She peered at me through tear-filled eyes, her visage a jumble of emotions—regret, uncertainty, fear, and, just maybe, hope. .

"I... I just don’t understand," Sunset whispered, her voice so quiet I almost didn’t hear her. "Why you are even talking to me, why are you showing this much kindness? Why you want to help me, after everything i did to you?"

Her question struck me harder than it should. Why? Why did I do this? Good question, i looked back at the girls. They were observing us, their expressions a mix of surprise and understanding. They didn't say anything, but their presence kept me anchored.

Then again I heard voice of my mother’s, the boy’s encouraging look, and the quiet echo of her words: “She need someone to show her the way, to help her, be this person..”

"Sunset its not about the thing you've done," I said softly, turning back to Sunset. "it's about the things you can do, the things that you will do."

Her breath caught, and she averted her gaze in shame. "But I... I've hurt so many people, i was awful! I ruined so many school lifes for my enterteined..." she lamented, her voice breaking. "I ALMOST KILLED YOU TODAY, HOW CAN I GET A REDEMPTION AFTER SOMETHING LIKE THAT?????!?!?"

I took a slow breath to stabilize myself. "Sunset. i already forgave you. Thats a good start right?" I murmured softly, my tone hard yet gentle. "People wont Forget about what you were doing, but they will forgive you when the time will come, i swear it to you"

She shook her head, tears streaming down her face. "No, no, no, no, no, i dont deserve your empathy". she whispered. "I dont deserve your forgivness, you should be hating me right now!! I dont deserve another chance....."

"No Sunset, thats the part where you are wrong" I said, and there was no hesitation in my voice. "Everyone deserves a second chance, a chance to be better. Even you. Im willing to give you that chance".

Her lips quivered, and she let forth a quiet, broken cry. She attempted to pull away, but I strengthened my grip on her hand, keeping her grounded. . "Oh no, no, no, Ms Sunset we are not runing away from problems". I added, my voice softening. "We are solving them together, for now i, and the girls forgiven you, let's start at small things okey? I will help you getting forgivness you just have to follow me" Her eyes opened slightly, and I saw a glimpse of something in her gaze—something frail but genuine.

"D-do you really mean that? You are willing to help me, even despite everything i've done?" she asked, her voice barely audible.

"Yes sunset, i promise i will help you" I nodded, the movement slow and deliberate.

Sunset looked at me, her expression unreadable. Then she crumpled, as if something inside her had finally broken. Her knees buckled, and she dropped into me, putting her arms around my body, and sobbing into my shoulder. I froze in astonishment at her quick embrace, but then I gently placed a hand on her back, steadying her as she wailed. Her entire body shook with the force of her emotions, years of grief and regret gushing out at once.

"I’m so fucking sorry " she choked out between sobs. "I’m so sorry, i will be better, i swear, i will change, will be a better person, i swear to you to everyo-"

"I know sunset " I whispered, my own voice thick with emotion. "I know your going to change, i belive you"

The girls approached slowly, their feet cautious, as if they were reluctant to disrupt the delicate moment. Twilight was the first to kneel by us, her eyes full of empathy and sympathy."You're not alone, Sunset you have us and your little guardian angel her" Twilight whispered gently, giggling a little and resting a hand on her shoulder. "You have us now, we all will help you find your way"

One by one, the others joined, their presence forming a circle of warmth and acceptance. Rainbow Dash, who usually carried herself with an air of toughness, placed a hand on Sunset’s other shoulder. Fluttershy crouched down, her eyes brimming with tears of empathy. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity stood close by, their expressions soft and supportive. Sunset looked up at them, her tear-streaked face full of disbelief. "I just dont understand why are you even helping me?" she asked, her voice trembling. "And you... you almost died because i couldn't control myself when i had the crown on my head, why are you even considering calling me your friend?"

"Because everyone deserves a second chance sunset". I said firmly.

Sunset remained silent for quite some time. She simply gazed at each of us in turn, as if trying to grasp the magnitude of what was being offered to her. She nodded slowly. It was a little, tentative motion, but it was sufficient.

From the main entrance of CHS, or whatever was left of main entrance, students began to flood out and shout at sunset. The audience erupted in rage, throwing slurs and rocks at Sunset. One of the rocks struck me straight in the shoulder, hurting and sending a jolt down my arm.

Well, that’s one way to get my emotions out. I thought bitterly, touching the region where the single rock aimed at sunset struck me. But as I glanced at the angry students, their faces twisted with hatred and self-righteousness, something broke up in me.

I stepped forward, glaring at the crowd, and yelled at the top of my lungs, "WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?!"

Their angry yells died down as everybody turned their attention to me. Sunset, who had been hiding behind me, looked up, alarmed. "N-no dont do this " she whispered urgently, tugging at my sleeve. "I know you do this for me it's not worth, it you will have the same reputation as me, you will be hated as much as me please dont sacrifice yourself to make me fell better."

I turned to glance at her, a smirk tugging at the corner of my lips. "Haha what? My reputation is nonexistent anyway sunset" laughing at the absurdity of it. "Just let me take care of those fuckers"

Before she could protest any further, I swung back toward the crowd, my voice shrill and piercing. "Oh, look at you all now! So courageous, eh? So righteous. Throwing fucking rocks at someone who is already down and cannot fight back. Canterlot High has big, tough proud students!"

A ripple of discomfort passed through the group, but no one spoke.

"Where were you?" I continued, my voice increasing. "I SAID WHERE WERE you all those other times she messed up? When she made students feel small and harmed others? You all stood by and did nothing! You were to scared to act... What about now? Oh, now that she is defenseless, now that she has lost everything, now you grow a fucking spine?" "

Some of the students shuffled uncomfortably, looking down or away, but others held their ground, their expressions defiant.

"Let me tell you something," my voice quivering with fury. "You are all fucking disgusting, now when shes crying on the ground, when she saw her mistakes you grew balls to stand up? What the actual fuck? You are all just a bunch of cowards. And don't assume that throwing pebbles at her—or anyone else—will make up for all the times you remained silent. Do you think you are superior than her now? Do you all think this is the way to end this, like you shitty attitude will go away?"

The crowd was deathly silent now, the weight of my words hanging heavy in the air.

Sunset looked at me with wide, tear-filled eyes. Her lips parted slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but no words emerged. Looking back at the audience, I let out a bitter laugh. "Do you know what? Okey, go ahead. Throw your rocks, but at me. Scream. Show what you are, show your pride but don't pretend it's about justice or doing the right thing. This is only about you all, about you showing that you are the same as sunset was"

I moved closer to them, my voice softer but no less strong. "If you believe this is what makes you a good person, you're really fucking ill in the head. And if you think I'm going to stand here and let you continue torment he,r you're fucking dead wrong."The group murmured with uncertainty and unease. The students gazed at one other, their earlier rage replaced with doubt... with fear.

Finally, someone in the back muttered, "Maybe we should just... leave."

They began to dissapear one by one, their vitality dwindling as my words took effect. Some of them lingered, hesitant, but the momentum was passed. When the last of them walked away, I took a trembling breath and returned my attention to Sunset. She sat on the ground with her arms tightly wrapped about herself and her face buried in her knees.

"W-why.... why did you do that? They are gonna hate you!," she mumbled, her voice muffled.

"I guess? They will who cares about them?" I said, kneeling beside her. "I told you i will show you the way right? That means i will protect you from those fuckers too".

She lifted her head slightly, her eyes red and puffy. "You didn't had to go that far for me ."

I shrugged, giving her a small, tired smile. "Nah i needed to get my nerves somewhere, and they got what they deserved"

For the first time, a faint, almost imperceptible smile tugged at her lips. "I.. you have no idea, how thankful i am for your kindness" she whispered, her voice barely audible.

I nodded, resting against the school's damaged wall, feeling the weight of everything land on me.. I dont know what will happen in the future, but I was not going to leave her to face it alone.

The faint sounds of approaching footsteps drew my attention. They were heavy, determined, and aggressive, in stark contrast to the girls delicate murmurs and the students' timid stride before. It felt as if my senses had stranghed. Maybe it was the pony magic still racing through me, or maybe I was just on edge from everything that had transpired.

I didn’t need to turn around to know who it was.

Flash Sentry.

His footsteps got louder, closer... I could feel the weight of his stare on me. Before I could grasp what was going on, he was standing behind me, his hand balled into a fist.He did not hesitate. His arm lunged at me, aiming for my face just as previously. Something was different this time, though. My instincts kicked in, and before I realized it, I was moving. Dodged to the side, dodging his punch with surprising speed and precision.

Not this time asshole , Its your bad day. This time, I’m ready.

Without thinking, I grabbed his arm, twisting it just enough to put him off balance, and hauled him to the ground in one rapid action. Flash landed with a dull thud, his expression filled with shock and rage as he stared up at me. For a brief moment, everything was still. He whispered something under his breath, too low for me to hear. His frustration was palpable. He was not used to losing control, and he certainly wasn't used to being the one on the ground.

“You done?” my voice calm. I wasn’t looking for a fight—not with him, not with anyone. But I wasn’t going to stand there and take it, either.

Flash jaw tightened, and his hands clenched into fists again as he rose to his feet. I expected he'd attempt something else, but instead he focused on Twilight. He walked up to her, his shoulders rigid and his movements quick. He leaned in close and murmured something into her ear, his tone frantic and low. Twilight's demeanor changed, her brows furrowed as she listened.

Then, slowly, she shook her head.

Her answer was clear—whatever he had said, whatever he had wanted from her, it wasn’t going to happen. Flash stepped back, his face contorted with frustration. He turned to face me, his eyes filled with rage and something else I couldn't place—hurt, perhaps, or envy. He didn't say anything, but the way he stared at me told volumes. He used a quick kick to send a loose boulder rolling across the ground. The clang rang through the tense calm as he turned on his heel and walked back toward the school, his strides hard

"OOOOOOH someone got dumped, hehe he got folded 2 times today" i thought to myself, as I watched him leave. There was relief, yes, but also a deep, lingering grief. Flash wasn't truly my enemy. He was simply... lost in all of this, attempting to make sense of a situation that none of us completely understanded.

Twilight walked over to me, her eyes filled with concern. “Are you okay?” she asked softly.

"Yeah i think im fine". although my hands were still quivering slightly from the adrenaline. But as I peered behind her and saw the fading figure of Flash disappearing into the school, I couldn't help but question if any of us were genuinely fine today. Flash was gone, but I wasn’t alone. I felt a small, hesitant presence behind me, and as I glanced over my shoulder, I saw her.

Sunset. She had been there the entire time, softly cowering behind me like a terrified kid seeking protection. Her expression a mix of remorse, terror, and something I couldn't quite describe. I reached out impulsively and gently patted her on the head. It was a modest gesture, but it felt appropriate. She flinched slightly at first, then relaxed, the strain in her shoulders lessening a little. "Su-"

Before I could say anything, Twilight’s voice broke the moment.

“Oh no,” she gasped, her wide eyes darting up to the sky. “The time!” I followed her gaze, confused. “What time?” I asked, frowning.

She didn't respond right away. Instead, she bent down and picked up the crown that was lying on the ground. As the sunset saw it, I felt her tense behind me. Her hands abruptly seized the back of my suit, her nails driving into my skin with unexpected ferocity.

I didn’t flinch. I didn’t say a word. Let her have her moment, this was the thing that made her some kind of she-female monster or something who cares.

Twilight stood there, holding the crown tightly, her expression a mix of determination and melancholy. She gazed at me, her violet eyes filled with unshed tears. Like she has a lot to say to me but doesn't have the time. “The portal,” she said softly. “It’s going to close soon, I only have minutes left.”

Her words hit me like a lighting bolt... for a moment, I couldn’t breathe.“What?” I managed to choke out. “Portal? Close? What do you mean doesnt it stay open??”

Twilight moved closer, her expression softening into something more personal. She stretched out and drew me into a hug, her arms closing tightly around me. It didn't seem like a friendly hug, it felt deeper. I froze, caught off guard, but then I felt it her warmth, her sincerity.And something else. Even the smell of her hair, no no no no thats weird.

I could feel her tears on my shoulder. “I must go now,” she whispered, her voice trembling. “I want to stay here longer with the girls, with you... But the portal only opens every thirty moons. If I don’t leave now…”

She didn’t finish the sentence. She didn’t have to.

The weight of her words seeped in, and I understood what she meant. She was leaving. Not just the school, not just me—the entire planet. Twilight moved back slightly, just enough to gaze at me. She said, her voice steady despite the tears flowing down her cheeks. “I’ll will be back, i swear i wont leave you guys for forver.” she said, her voice firm despite the tears streaming down her face. “In thirty moons, I promise. But right now, I need you to stay strong. For them. Protect them, like you did today”

She glanced over at the girls—Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie—who were standing together, their faces a mix of pride and heartbreak.

She stepped away from me, turning to the others. One by one, she hugged each of them, whispering words I couldn’t hear.

Rainbow Dash tried to play it cool, but her usual bravado cracked as she hugged Twilight fiercely, blinking rapidly to hide the tears. Rarity dabbed at her eyes with a handkerchief, her lip quivering as she clung to Twilight like she might never let go. Applejack nodded stoically, but even she couldn’t keep her voice steady as she whispered her goodbye. Pinkie Pie was sobbing openly, clutching Twilight tightly and promising to throw the biggest party ever when she came back.

Finally, Twilight turned to Sunset.

The silence was deafening.

Sunset looked up at her slowly, her expression a mix of dread, and embarrassment. Twilight didn't say anything. She simply took a step forward and threw her arms around Sunset, drawing her into an embrace. Sunset froze, her eyes wide with surprise. Slowly, hesitantly, she raised her arms and hugged Twilight. Her face collapsed, and she burst into tears—deep, agonizing sobs that seemed to rock her entire body. "I hope I'll see you safe too, i will come back and see how you are doing, and remember you have a little guardian by your side. " Twilight smiled pointing at me , i tried to look like someone who didn't hear anything but my blushing cheecks must have gave my disguise away

Sunset nodded, unable to speak.

As Twilight pulled away, she looked back at all of us one last time.

“Goodbye,” she said, her voice barely a whisper. “Take care of each other.”

And with that, she turned and began walking toward the portal. I wanted to stop her. I wanted to yell at her "No, dont leave, please, but she had to, this wasn't her word, i and she knew she had to go..."

She stepped into the portal, which shimmered, and suddenly she vanished.The resulting silence was deafening, and for a few while, none of us moved. I looked at Sunset, who was still looking down on the ground with her head lowered. The girls stood together, their expressions a mix of sadness and determination.

Everyone was aware that it was a huge night. Despite all that had happened, the Fall Formal was still going on, and the gym was alive with activity. While everything wasn't perfect, the celebration went on with a spirit of unity and commitment. I stood with the girls outside, the chilly night air caressing across my skin as I looked at the gym's glowing windows. Laughter and music burst forth, a bittersweet memory of what the night should have been.

“You should all go,” I said softly, looking at them.

“What? What do you mean go, no way!” Rainbow Dash crossed her arms. “We’re not leaving you here not after what you did.”

The others nodded in agreement, but I raised my hands, stopping them. “girls listen to me, you deserve to have your fun, after everything that happened”

“But what about you?” Fluttershy asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

“I’ll be good, i just need to rest a little .” I assured them, offering a small smile. Besides…” I glanced at Sunset, who was standing a few steps behind me, looking lost and unsure. “i've got a company and a lot to talk about with her.”

The girls exchanged hesitant glances, but eventually, Rarity stepped forward. “Are you absolutely certain, darling?”

“ Yes, go. Make the rest of the night, remember it”

Reluctantly, they agreed. They rushed to hug me one by one before departing to the gym, their expressions still tinted with dread. As they disappeared inside, the night became quieter, and I focused my attention on Sunset. She was staring at the ground with her arms curled about herself. Then me and sunset looked at Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna emerging from the shadows, their expressions combining authority and tiredness.

"Sunset Shimmer,” Celestia said, her tone firm but not unkind. “Me and Vice-Principal luna decided about your punishment for yours action today”

Sunset looked up at them, her face pale.

“We’re giving you a chance to redeem yourself ,” Luna added, holding out a broom . “You’ll be responsible for cleaning up the mess you made.”

Sunset hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward and took the broom. Her hands trembled as she gripped it.

Celestia’s gaze softened. “This is only the beginning, Sunset. Redemption takes time. But it’s not impossible.”

With that, the two principals turned and went away, leaving Sunset and me alone. I watched her stand there with the broom in her hands and her head down low. Despite her actions, I couldn't help but feel sympathy for her.

“I guess it could be worse right?,” I said, trying to lighten the mood.

She looked up at me, her eyes filled with a mix of shame and gratitude.

“I’m... sorry,” she murmured, her voice barely audible.

I nodded, offering her a small smile. “I know sunset. I know” And with that, the chapter of my life ended, the night still heavy with the weight of what had been lost and what had been gained.

Author's Note

Woah i had a lot of fun and put a lot i mean a lot of emotion in this chapter, i did my best to motivate main characters reasons, he was outcast betreyed, lost almost anything in his life he dont want to see something happening to anyone, even someone like sunset shimmer, he gave her a hand that the main 6 once gave him, but that still makes some things unexplained right? why did he pony up? who was that boy? what are the dreams his having? Everybody will make sense in the futere. this and chapter before was 1 chapter but i decided to make it two, cuz too much words :pinkiesad2: it like 1 season ended i hope you guys liked it, as i said at beggining of this series this is literally my first fanfic i never wrote anything so there are things you maybe dont like but dont hesistate and point them to me i want to change first 3 chapters i got some experience i think? anyway cheers

Trying To Understand Each Other (R)

I stood there with Sunset in the mess that used to be the grand entrance of Canterlot High School. The air was thick with an uncomfortable silence, and Sunset’s awkwardness was palpable. She shuffled her feet, her eyes darting everywhere except toward me. Magic arleady fled from my body long ago, leaving me with my broken suit and a lot of bruises. Then It suddenly hit me—everything I’d said, everything I’d done tonight. The gravity of it all made me feel a little awkward, too.

Uhhh its so cringe i was talking about leading her, and everything but here i am doing nothing, i should try to talk to her

But as always i couldn't think of anything so i said the first thing that came to my mind “Soo you have a lot of cleaning to do right?.” Sunset gazed at me, her expresion was a mix of confusonand mild displeasure.

Okey that wasn't smooth, nice job idiot.

Desperate to save the moment, I looked toward the school door and saw another broom resting on the wall. Without saying anything, I approached, took it, and returned to her side. “I'm here anyway, and i told you i will help you, sooo let's clean this together” I said holding up the broom with a small smile.

Sunset looked at me, surprised. “No, no, you don't have, to it's my jo—”

“I know” I interrupted, cutting her off gently. “Dont worry it's nothing, and i need to stretch my bones”.

For a minute, she simply stared at me, her barriers melting slightly.Then, with a slight nod, she returned to the rubble and began sweeping. We worked side by side, the sound of brooms scratching against the concrete breaking the silence. Occasionally, our hands would brush against each other as we grabbed for the same piece of debris, and we'd both awkwardly pull back with murmured apology.

It wasn’t much, but as the minutes passed, the weight in the air began to lift.

“Okey, i get it you want to help, but why what made you forgive me so quickly?” Sunset finally asked, breaking the silence. Her voice was soft and hesitating, as if she wasn't sure she wanted the response.

I paused, leaning on my broom. “Hmm, even if i tell you the truth, you wont belive it, let's just say, that when i was half-dead, somebody made me understand that's there good, in you, and you deserve second chance and now we are her ”

She looked at me, her eyes shimmering with something I couldn’t quite place. “Even me? Even after everything I've done?”.

"Even you.”

Her lips trembled as she tried to hold back her emotions. “Wow, that is big even for someone as you, just.. thanks..”

“Don’t mention it,” I said, resuming my sweeping. “And seriously dont worry about my reputation, i dont care what they think, i did what i did because, i wanted to do it.”

She gave a faint, reluctant chuckle. But then her gaze turned to my arms, where the scars on my wrists were visible, which I tried to hide. Her eyes lingered on the larger scar on my belly, the one from when I'd been stabbed and cut, the recollection still vivid in my mind.

She didn’t say anything, but I could feel her looking at me. The concern was there, so evident in her eyes. The kind of concern that made me feel exposed, like she could see every part of me I’d kept buried. I shuffled uneasily and looked aside, wondering how to handle it. "Don't worry the wrist are old, and the abdomen one healed pretty quickly, its nothing " I muttered, not sure if I was trying to convince her, or myself.

But she did not fall for it. Slowly, she reached out, her hand hanging near my arm, wondering if she could touch it. "What happen? Did you did this to yourself?" She said gently, her voice cautious, as if she knew she shouldn't ask but couldn't help herself. The words hung in the air, thick and oppressive. I took a breath, attempting to stabilize myself, but it did not help.

"Things haven't always been easy for me." I answered gently, looking at the ground. The weight of it all seemed too much to tell, too raw to reveal. But I didn't pull away this time. There was something about the way she looked at me that suggested she wasn't asking out of sympathy or curiosity. She wanted to understand me.

Even when it hurt, even when memories threatened to overwhelm me, I stayed. I couldn't turn away when she needed someone to lean on, even if it meant breaking down the barriers I'd constructed around myself.

She remained quiet, allowing me room, but her presence was steady and grounding. For a moment, it felt like we were both standing on the brink of something, two broken pieces attempting to figure out where they belonged. I leaned back slightly, perched on the edge of the marble wall, the cold stone cutting through my ripped suit. With a slight motion, I invited Sunset to sit next to me. She hesitated, her anxiety visible on her face, but after a moment, she sat down, maintaining a fair distance between us.

Why am I doing this? Why do I feel the urge to talk to her about this? I didn't tell the girls about my past, my self-harm, or the asshole who stabbed me, but now I'm thinking of sharing my darkest memories with a girl who was nothing more than a bully until hours ago...

Sunset fidgeted uneasily, her hands clutched tightly in her lap. She whispered something under her nose, an attempt to break the stillness. I didn't answer right away since my head was filled with reluctance and worry. But then instinct took over. Then I placed my hands on my abdomen, fingers caressing the big, jagged scar that ran across the muscle. It visible through the shredded remnants of my outfit. “You know I’m from Cloudsdale, right?” my voice low and rough. Sunset tilted her head, surprised by the suddenness of my words.

Her stare remained steady and curious as I continued. "Back then, I had friends. I assumed, they were my friends. They were laughing at me, not with. The words came out sour, and the memory slashed through me like a dull knife. "They were trouble , but I had no idea how much. One night, they got high—drunk, reckless—and decided it would be 'fun' to play a game with me. They knocked me to the ground, and then tied me with an rope, as if it were a terrible joke. They pushed, kicked, punched me until I was near passing out." I paused, feeling the weight of the memories tighten my throat. Sunset's eyes widened, and her expression changed from shock to dread. “And then,” my voice cracking slightly, “One of them... one of them said, ‘Let’s see what you’ve got in you, sweetie.’” My fingers dug into the fabric of my ruined shirt as I looked down at the scar again. “That’s what they left behind,” motioning to the jagged line across my abdomen. “Their idea of a joke.Their idea of fun.”

Sunset's palm shot to her lips, and her face turned pale. She didn't say anything at first—perhaps she couldn't—but her eyes were brimming with unshed tears.

"I was just a target for them. "A toy," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I trusted them, and they left me with this—this is an reminder that I was nothing to them."

The silence between us was deafening. Sunset looked like she wanted to say something, but the words wouldn’t come. I didn’t blame her. What could she even say to something like that?

“And the worst part,” I added, my voice shaking, “Is that i never told anyone about this, not the police, not even to my own father, i just said that i got into argument with my friends, and when going back home i got ambushed, y-you are the first one to know the truth sunset...”

Sunset's lips quiver as her hands fidgeted in her lap. She looked down, unwilling to meet my gaze. "Why... why are you telling me this?" she finally said, her tone gentle and timid.

I let out a hollow laugh, more bitter than anything. “I don’t know to be honest” I admitted. “Maybe i need to get this out my chest? I really don't know.” Her eyes eventually lifted to face me. And in her eyes, I detected something unexpected empathy. She stretched out, her hand hovering near my arm, but then paused, unsure whether she should.

“I’m... I’m so sorry,” she said, her voice trembling. “I don’t even know what to say.If i knew the truth earlier, i wouldn't be so mean to you...”

Her words shattered something within of me, and for the first time, I felt a weight begin to lift—not completely, but enough to breathe. The weight of the discourse was nearly too great to take, and I could feel my own emotions fraying. But that was my limit. I couldn't express certain things because I wasn't prepared to discuss them. I thought about the kid, and my mother.

But I pushed it down, burying the anguish where it normally remained. I returned my glance to Sunset, who was still seated a little apart from me, her eyes filled with guilt and empathy. She appeared to be carrying her own weight and silent story. I looked at her, a little interested but not wanting to concentrate on it too much. "I have one question for you," gazing at Her. "How did you know what happened to my mom? I’m just... curious. No hard feelings or anything, just wondering."

Sunset paused for a moment before responding. "Well, when you first came to Canterlot High, I did some research on you," she said softly. "I saw police records on their site with your name on them. I wanted to have something on you." She gave me an apologetic face, as if she expected me to be unhappy.

"Okay, don't let that sink in. I was just wondering, no hard feelings okey?" I felt a shiver run down my spine, men, she can be rather frightening, or she was, but it doesn't matter anymore she regrets it, and I'm willing to believe her. "What about you?" I inquired, my voice gentler now. "What is your story, Sunset?" What made you who you are... or, I suppose, were?"

I gave her a small smirk, trying to lighten the mood just a little. It didn't workm but it was a good try.

Evidently taken off surprise by the question. She paused, her hands wringing in her lap. "I... I don't even know where to start," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

“Maybe from the start, that's always good begining, I’m not going anywhere.”

She stared at me for a long time, as if looking for something in my expression. Then she groaned, her shoulders sagging from the invisible weight she was bearing. "It's not an excuse," she said, her voice quivering slightly, "but I wasn't always... like this." She made a vague gesture to herself, her eyes filled with humiliation. "Back in Equestria, the world from i came, I had ambition. Too much of ambition. I desired power, respect, and admiration. I thought I deserved everything."

Her palms curled into fists, and her knuckles turned white. "When I didn't get it—when Princess Celestia told, me i wasn't ready to be a alicorn—I became angry. No, not just angry—i got bitter. I assumed she was holding me back, that she did not recognize my ability. So I left. I fled, came here, and... well, you know the rest."

I didn’t say anything, letting her continue. She needed to let it out.

“At first, i wanted to prove her wrong...” her voice growing quieter. “Show her that i dont need her, that i can get power on my own. But somewhere along the line, it stopped being about that. It became about control. I wanted everyone to fear me because... because I thought that’s how I could finally feel... worthy.”

Her voice broke on the last word, and she quickly looked away, as if ashamed of her own vulnerability. “But it didn’t work,” she whispered. “No matter how much people i hurt, no matter how much control I had... I still felt empty. Alone. And now im here talking to you about my life, wondering if i can get better.”

The words hung in the air, heavy and raw. I could see the tears glistening in her eyes, the way her hands trembled as she tried to hold herself together. “You start by trying,” I said after a long pause. My voice was soft, but there was an edge of determination in it. “It's not going to be easy but we can take it slowly. But you’ve already taken the first step thru your redemption.”

She looked at me, her eyes searching mine. “And what was that first step?”

“Being here, simply facing it. Trusting me enaugh to tell me your story, old sunset wouldn't even though about it and you shared it with me.”

For the first time, a little, tentative smile appeared on her lips. It was flimsy, like if it may break at any time, but it was there.“You’re... you’re really something else you know that?” she said softly.

“Well yeah.. Get used to this i'm going to be with you for a while.”

She let out a small laugh, the sound lighter than I’d expected.

"How about Equestria? What’s it like there?" my curiosity getting the better of me. "I didn’t get a chance to ask Twilight. She only told me that somekind of ponies leave there, instead of us humans. Also it was so weird, i woke up the girls are looking like they came from pony fashion show, also the horn, and wings i had, i felt like magic was pulsing from me.

I paused, a bit embarrassed, ' Well the horn’s was just for decoration, though. I don’t really know how to use it, but... well, it was there, i could feel it".

Sunset's giggle faded into a soft grin, and her eyes brightened somewhat, as she appeared to enjoy the change in topic. "Equestria," she said, almost longingly. "It's... wonderful. In every way possible, this is not like here. The skies feel larger, the air feels cleaner, and magic... it's everywhere. It is part of everypony, earth, pegasus or unicorn everypony has his own kind of magic. She paused, looking at me with wonder. "Wait, wings and a horn?" Are you certain? I couldn't see anything, but your body resting there. I could get myself to look closer.

I nodded. "Yeah, I mean, I didn't get a good look at myself I didn't have a mirror or anything, but I could feel them. It was bizarre. Like, I instantly knew and felt things that I didn't understand before.It was overwhelming, but also incredible."

Sunset leaned back slightly, looking at me with a mixture of astonishment and thinking. "That's... unusual," she admitted. "In Equestria, having both wings and a horn, usually indicates that you are an alicorn. Alicorns are quite rare, and i mean, very rare. They're a hybrid of all three species of ponies: earth ponies, who are strong and grounded, pegasi, who can fly and control the weather, and unicorns, who wield magic."

I raised an eyebrow, attempting to understand that. "So, what? I accidentally joined an exclusive club?"

She chuckled quietly. "It's not really a club. Alicorns are typically rulers or leaders. Celestia, Luna, and now Twilight. They symbolize balance and harmony. It's somewhat of a significant deal."

That made me pause. I remembered the rush of magic I'd felt, how it had flowed through, me like an uncontrollable fire. "Why me?" I mean, I am just a dude. I do not belong in a world of magic and princesses."

Sunset tilted her head, her face thoughtful. "Magic never follow the rules especially when it entered this realm. Perhaps the magic recognized something in you—a potential or need—and responded to it. You did something brave, right? You put yourself in harm's way to save others. "That's not nothing."

I looked away, feeling the weight of her words. “It didn’t feel brave. It felt just like a thing i needed to do..”

“Sometimes that’s what bravery looks like,” she said softly. “Doing the right thing, even when it’s terrifying. Even when you’re not sure you’ll make it out.”

I let what she said time to sink in, trying to sort out idea of myself with the person she was descring. The thought of being connected to something as great as equestrian magic seems... strange. However, there was a peculiar sensation of belonging in it, as if it answered something I hadn't realized I was missing.

“So... this magic,” I said slowly. “Is it still in me? I felt it fading ,but i can't sense it now, is it still in me??”

Sunset shakes her head. "It's difficult to say. The portal, the crown, and the Element of Harmony— had an impact on this realm. Things might return to normal, or they might not. If you ever need assistance, I will do everything I can, to return the favor for what you did today for me. Her comment stayed in the air between us, genuine and grounded. I looked down at my hands, recalling the glow, power, wings, and horn I'd experienced. It wasn't something I fully understood.

“Thanks,” meeting her gaze. “I mean it.”

Sunset smiled, a warm and full of gratitude. “You’re welcome. And again... thanks for giving me a chance, even after everything."

"No problem Sunset" I responded to her with a smile."You know what, im have no regrets, your not as bad as i thought, it's actually pretty cool to talk to you when you are not mean"

Sunset's eyes widened slightly, and her face flushed a deep red, almost matching her hair. She hastily glanced away, fumbling with a stray thread in her jacket. The air between us became excruciatingly unpleasant, and the weight of my own words struck me like a ton of bricks.

“Oh shit,” the realization sinking in. Why did I say that out loud, for fuck sake?

I laughed nervously, scratching the back of my head, trying to ease the tension. “Uuuuh, yeah you know what I mean, you’re alright, decent. Definitely better when you’re not, you know, plotting anything about magic or turning into a demon.”

Her eyes returned to mine, a mixture of laughter and embarrassment lighting them up. "Wow," she murmured, rolling her eyes, yet her voice had a hint of laughter. "That's a way to bring it up. ”

I shrugged, grinning sheepishly. “Hey, just saying. Progress tadaaa”

She shook her head, but I could see the corners of her mouth twitching upward despite herself. “Yeah, I guess so.” But the akwardness remained, quieter and almost manageable. I looked at her again, and for a minute, I noted how different she looked—not only in her posture or face, but also in the way she held herself. She was not the same girl who had terrified the school not long before. She was human. And maybe, just maybe, we weren’t so different after all.

Clearing my throat, I decided to break the silence. “Sooo uh what's the plan, are you gonna become friends with everyone, or save the word?”

Sunset laughed, a real, genuine laugh that lit up her face. “Something like that. Though I think I’ll start small.. something like cleaning this mess.”

“Eyy that's good beginning ” I said, smiling the kind that felt rare these days. For a minute, I wanted to ask her what had happened while I was away, how they defeated her but then I knew that would simply return us to the heaviness, we had just managed to escape. Instead, I rose up and brushed away the dust from my damaged suit. I grabbed the broom and began sweeping the remaining debris into the big pile we had created together. The repetitive sound of bristles hitting the stone was somehow calming, a bizarre form of collaboration in the midst of everything that had happened.

When we completed sweeping and piling the larger rocks, I turned to gaze at the gaping hole in front of the school door, which was now more visible with the surrounding rubble cleaned. I tilted my head and let out a low whistle. "Oh its.. bigger than i thought."

Sunset took a look at the hole as she ran a hand through her matted hair. "Yeah... that's going to take more than a broom to fix."

I chuckled, leaning the broom against the wall. “Okey ill go grab a shovel from the janitor’s closet. No offense, but that’s going to be a pain for you to deal with on your own.”

She looked at me, her expression halfway between astonishment and amusement. "You're seriously going to help me fix that?"

"What can I say?" I'm already here, and i've done half the job" I said, winking, "consider it my good deed for the day."

Her lips curled into a faint, almost bashful smile, and, for the first time, she appeared relaxed. "Another one of your good deeds, thanks again" she murmured gently, her voice surprisingly warm.

"No problem," I said, already walking to the school to find what we needed. "Come back in a minute. Don't let that pile of rubble be lonely while I'm away."

My thoughts drifted as I walked back from the janitor's closet, shovel in hand. Why did Mom tell me to help Sunset? The question circled in my mind, with the answer just out of reach. And suddenly, with a jolt, I remembered the dream—the one I had not long ago. The one when I was holding a girls hand in the cafeteria. Then i realized it. The girl with purple hair was Twilight and the other was... Sunset?" Is it some type of vision? To be honest, I'm not surprised everything has changed"

The memory caused my face to flush, with a deep heat creeping across my cheeks. Wasn't that ridiculous? I shook my head, hoping to clear it. How could the dream have foreseen all of this? And if we were talking about things that didn't make sense, how had I seen Mom? And him...

My thoughts vanished when I heard it—a low, quiet sound. Sobbing.

There she was, Sunset, resting against the wall close to the debris pile that we had been clearing. She tried to stifle the sound of her sobs, her shoulders quivering slightly and her head bent. She was confused, shattered, and lost.

Not knowing what to do, I stood there hesitantly like a fool. After a few seconds, she became aware of me. Her movements were hurried and awkward, as she wiped her eyes, as if she believed she could remove the traces of her tears. Then she forced a smile that stopped short of her eyes and looked up.

“oh hey ” her voice trying to be steady. “You’re back arleady huh.”

I walked closer, setting the shovel down against the wall. “Sunset…” I began, my voice gentle. “Did something happend when i was gone?”

“No. Everything is the same as before... im fine.” She shook her head, trying her best to smile but her shaking hands betrayed her.

I stepped closer, my movements slow, careful not to overwhelm her. “Sunset you don’t have to pretend near me.”

Her lip quivered, and she sighed, her resolve crumbling. “I just…” she started, her voice cracking. “I just don’t understand, why you’re even here. Shouldn’t you be inside, dancing with everyone else in the gym? Why did you… Why did you give me your hand?”

Her words hung in the air, heavy and raw.

I did not respond right away. I motioned for her to come closer as i sat on the ground . After some hesitation, she finally sat next to me. This time, she sat directly next to me. I took a moment to collect my thoughts while I stared at the ground.

“Why did I give you my hand you ask?” I repeated, more to myself than her, her tear-streaked face catching the faint glow of the gym lights in the distance. “Because I’ve been there, Sunset. I’ve been at rock bottom, where you’re so deep in the dark that you think there’s no way out. And when you’re in that place, you really need is for someone to reach out and pull you back.”

Her shoulders shook, and a small sob escaped her lips. She quickly tried to stifle it, but I placed a hand on her arm, stopping her.

“It’s okay to feel this way,” I said. “It’s okay to cry. You’ve been carrying so much Sunset, i know you didnt showed it but you were hurting deep inside.”

Tears streamed down her face now, and she didn’t bother to hide them. “I don’t know how to fix it,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

“You don’t have to fix everything all at once,” I told her. “It’s not about being perfect, or making everything right overnight. It’s about taking one step at a time, and tonight was your first step.”

She looked at me, her expression a mix of disbelief and gratitude. “How are you so sure, I can change?”

“Because I can see it in you. The way you’ve been tonight, standing there and taking responsibility—you’re already changing, Sunset. You’ve got me remember? I will be helping you.”

Her breath hitched at my words, and for a moment, she looked like she might break all over again. But then she nodded, a flicker of hope shining in her tear-filled eyes. “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice trembling but sincere. “For everything.”

I nodded back, “You’re welcome, Sunset. Just remember, it’s never too late to be the person you want to be.” I gently patted Sunset on the head a few times, allowing my palm to rest on her hair long enough to feel its smooth texture. She froze for a second, and her eyes were wide when I gazed into them. Her cheeks flushed deeply, and she looked away hastily while saying something to herself.

I couldn’t help but smirk at her reaction. “You just need to try, i dont expect you to change on your first day” I said softly, trying to offer her the same encouragement, she probably hadn’t heard much of in her life.

Her head jerked a little, and her face changed from one of embarrassment to one of astonishment and tenderness. She averted her gaze once more while holding onto the ground she was resting on. "T-Thanks," she said in a scarcely audible whisper. “Anyway, let’s get back to filling this hole,before Celestia thinks we’re slacking off.”

When I started filling the hole, we began talking about the most random things, at first to pass the time and eventually to get to know each other better. "What color is your favorite?" I threw another shovelful of soil into the pit and asked.

“Orange,” she responded almost too quickly, like i should have know that from beggining.

I snorted. “Yeah my bad I could’ve guessed that it fits you.”

“What about you?”

“Gray, like the color of storm clouds. Calm but kind of intense at the same time, you know what i mean”

She paused for a moment, studying me with a curious expression. “That... actually suits you,”

“Thanks? I think?”

That made us both giggle, and the topic of conversation shifted. I found out that she owned a motorcycle, which somehow didn't surprise me in the least. I could see her riding one, her hair blowing in the wind, her self-assured grin fixed firmly.

Sweat was streaming down my cheeks and my arms hurt by the time the hole was filled. I took a moment to collect my breath and rested on the shovel. I believed she had needed a break because sunset had vanished somewhere.

She returned with two bottles of water in her hands. She gave me one without saying anything and took a seat near me.

“Thanks,”

She nodded, leaning forward with her elbows on her knees, her gaze fixed on the ground, then the doors of the school opened.

As the fall formal came to a end, students started to flow out, their voices filling the air. The mayhem that had occurred earlier that evening, laughter and conversation reverberated all about us. Out of the corner of my eye, I looked at Sunset. She had a gentle, even sad look on her face as she observed the students .I turned my attention back to the crowd and sighed slightly. “I guess its time to get out of here"

A slight smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she looked at me. . “Yeah... I guess so.”

The sound of footsteps brought our attention. The girls came out, their cheeks gleaming with the type of happiness that only comes from night's well spent, despite their fatigue. It makes sense why they were so exhausted. A full night of dancing, laughter, and, oh yeah, defeating a magical she-demon with the power of friendship? That could exhaust anyone.

They came over to us, their faces changing as they saw Sunset and I seated together. Pinkie Pie appeared to bounce despite her obvious exhaustion, while Applejack gave me a small gesture of encouragement by tilting her hat a little. Fluttershy and Rarity trailed along, both flashing hesitant little smiles. Naturally, Rainbow Dash had her arms folded, her face inscrutable but not hostile.

There was a different story behind them. Other students had begun to gather close to the entrance, their gazes intent and heavy. While Lyra—i think that was her name—and another girl I didn't recognize stood close by, their eyes nearly burning into us, I caught a glimpse of Flash Sentry, his stare impenetrable and keen.

“We are like main attraction to them haha” I muttered under my breath.

Sunset’s gaze flickered to the crowd, and I could see the fear creeping back into her eyes.I stood up, brushing the dirt off my ruined suit, and took a step closer to the crowd . “Alright dicks” I said loudly, drawing the attention of the students. “You’ve had your fun staring. Show’s over. Go home.” A few muttered something under their breath and began to scatter, while others paused. Flash stayed a little longer, staring at me, but then he turned and left, taking the other girl and Lyra with him.

I turned to the girls, letting out a breath I hadn’t realized I was holding. “Well that's something i need to get used to, i think.”

Sunset gave me a quick glance, and our eyes briefly locked. Something, something silent but strong, was in her eyes. Perhaps gratitude? or comprehension? It felt, whatever it was, important.

It was weird night that's for sure with a lot of thing happening, twilight was gone for 30 moons, sunset is reforming, i saw my mom..

"okey girls its time to head home, i can feel that i will colapse if i will stay awake more than 10 minutes, you all should go too and be ready for tommorow, we will have a lot on our minds..."

Author's Note

Woooah 3 chapters today (2 mentioning that i cut one but shhh) i wanted to, you know end this better way, now is the real ending of season 1, Sunset and our main character got little closer to understanding each other, some thing were sorted. Have fun reading and be ready for another adventures !

Shadows of the Past (R)

When I returned home from the fall formal, I locked the door behind me, wincing as the acute aches from the bruises on my body flared up with every movement. I felt the pressure of the day, but I had to remain silent. I wanted to go unnoticed, to have some time to myself so I could ponder and breathe. But I froze the moment i looked. My dad was sitting there, staring at me from the chair just inside the doorway. His expression was a mask of emotions that I was unable to fully interpret. Fear? Fury? Worrie? All of it was muddled together, and I was unable to decipher its meaning.

My muscles tensed as my heart raced. He had been sitting there for how long? He was studying me as if he knew something, and I hadn't even heard him move. I felt a shudder come over me as his eyes widened, as if he had been waiting for me to return home. In a flash, he leaped from the chair and threw his arms around me in a desperate embrace. I was unprepared for its suddenness, for a while i just stood there, not knowing what to do, how to react

But I could feel his heart racing frantically against mine, like if it were about to blow up. He seemed to suddenly release all of the emotions at once. "You're finally home..." his voice shaking, like he couldn't quite believe it. "You're alive. Thank God... you're alive." his body trembling against mine. At first, I remained silent. My head was whirling. His embrace was intense and smothering. I sensed his anxiety and panic, however, there was also something else. Something that caught me off guard. His concern was evident to me.It was terror, not merely disappointment or rage. He was afraid.

Hesistating for a moment, unsure whether I should pull away, but instead, I slowly wrapped my arms around him, my own body reacting to the wave of emotion. It wasn’t exactly comfort, but it was... real. "I’m okay dad, really i’m fine."

He drew back just enough to look at me, his eyes scanning mine for a sign that I wasn't telling the truth. His expression of worry was nearly intolerable. I noticed him flinch as his gaze flitted over the wounds, bruises, and charred suit fabric on my body. "Tell me, what were those lights outside? The explosion? What happened? Did you... did you do something, did somebody wanted to harm you?"

"No, no," shaking my head. "They were just fireworks." The lie slipped out before I could stop it, but I couldn’t tell him the truth. He let out a deep sigh and wiped his face, his fingers lingering at his eyes as if he were trying to force an intolerable notion from his mind. He sank back in his chair with his shoulders drooping, but waves of stress continued to radiate from him.

"This feeling..." his voice so quiet I almost didn’t catch it.

"What do you mean? What feeling?" My own pulse was pounding in my ears, but I tried to keep my voice steady.

He lowered his hands slowly, looking up at me. His eyes were clouded,a mix of emotions I couldn’t quite place—something deeper. "It’s... emitting in you. " he said softly. "Theres something in the air tonight, feeling i haven't fell so strong in years. It's stronger in you than it ever was before....."

Did he feel the magic? But how ? He's just my old man. How could he know about magic? "What do you mean it's emitting in me? Dad is everything okey? You didn't drink today right?" trying to sound casual, but the knot in my chest tightened.

His gaze locked onto mine, intense and searching, like he was looking for answers in my face. "It’s hard to explain son." he admitted. "It’s like an echo... a reminder of something i used to feel a long time ago." I froze. My breath caught in my throat as his words sank in. He knew. He knew something was different.

"I don’t know what you’re talking about dad " I said, my voice too quick, too defensive. I crossed my arms, trying to seem casual, but my body betrayed me with a slight tremor. "It was just a big night, thats all."

He just kept looking at me, his expression softening slightly. "You can trust me." he said quietly, his voice steady but gentle. "Whatever it is, you don’t need to hide it. Not from me, son, i just care about you." My shoulders were burdened by the weight of his words. I wanted to tell him everything . However, the idea of his reaction, and him knowing in how much danger i was, didn't let me.

He sighed heavily, and gestured toward the living room. "Go. Sit there. Wait for me i’ll be there in a second."

I nodded, unsure of what he wanted, but his tone left no room for argument. I trudged toward the living room, still aching all over, and slumped onto the couch. The tension in the air hadn’t lessened—it hung there.

Minutes passed. Long.... Uncomfortable minutes. Finally, I heard his footsteps, he walked into the room, his face was wet. For a merly second, I thought he’d been crying, but the way his hair clung to his forehead made me wonder if he’d splashed water on his face. Did he try to wake himself up ? Or was he trying to clear his head?

He drew a chair close and sat down across me after taking a long breath. He moved purposefully, as if he was regaining his balance.

I straightened up, swallowing hard as his gaze fixed on mine.

"We.. we need to talk about something." He rubbed his hands together, as though trying to warm them. "I’ve wanted to wait a little longer, i won't lie to you son, if i couldn't sense this feeling from you... i don't know if i would ever tell you about this.. but now i must." He hesitated, his eyes drifting to the floor for a moment before locking back onto mine.

"It’s about your mother."

My mother... She was something that my dad avoided talking about... Her death was a void that Dad had always tiptoed around, mentioning her only when absolutely necessary.

"What does she, has do to in any of this?"

Leaning forward with his elbows resting on his knees, he took a deep breath. He appeared to be fighting a conflict inside himself because of his tangled expression. . "She wasn’t... like us... she wasn't even from here..."

I blinked, confusion mingling with disbelief. "What ?"

"Your mother," he said slowly, each word measured and heavy, "Was extraordinary. She was more than what our world could ever understand. And there’s a part of her in you."

His words hung in the air. "What are you even talking about!?"

"I’ll explain everything," he said, his eyes earnest. "But first, I need to know... what did happend tonight? Did you felt diffrent??"

My heart pounded in my chest, the memories of the night flashing in my mind—the magic, the transformation, the overwhelming surge of power i felt. Could I tell him? Would he even believe me?

He leaned closer, his voice softer but urgent. "Please, son. I need to know. It’s important." With a sigh, he ran a hand throught his hair before continuing, this time in a softer tone. . "Okay... maybe this will make things easier for you.." He paused, as if weighing the enormity of what he was about to say. "Do you know... what Equestria is?"

"Wait.. you know about Equestria?" i Said to him

"I knew it... i knew you know... Your mother... she wasn’t from our world as i said.... She came from Equestria."

The room spun. My vision blurred for a moment as I tried to process his words. It felt impossible—too strange, "No, no that cant be real, dad what do you mean mom was from equestria? Are you too?"

He shook his head slowly, the weight of everything evident in his expression. "No," he said, his voice low and steady. "Only her.... She never told me everything, but... she was someone important there, that's for sure."

"Important?" I echoed, the word hanging in the air like a challenge.

"Yes," he said, his gaze distant, like he was sifting through memories. "She was... a mentor of some sort. A teacher, a guide. She never went into much detail about her life back there, but she did tell me about her two students—Princess Celestia and Princess Luna."

The names hit me like a punch to the gut. Celestia and Luna—the principal and vice-principal of Canterlot High? How could that be? "Wait," I said, sitting up straighter. "You’re telling me... those Celestia and Luna?"

"The ones from her world. They were... different, powerful. Royalty. She said they were like daughters to her, once."

My head swam with questions. "What the fuck dad, she ran from equestria? How could that be even possible?"

His face darkened, the sorrow there almost too much to bear. "She never told how. Just that something happened... something that made her leave. She wanted to start over here..."

"And she found you," I said quietly, more to myself than to him.

"Yes," he replied, his voice softening. "She found me. And then… we had you and…"He stopped, the weight of his words hanging in the air. His expression darkened, a shadow crossing his face that I recognized all too well. He didn’t have to say more—I already knew why he couldn’t finish. And honestly, I didn’t want him to. Everything was already so messed up, I wasn’t sure I could handle more. I took a shaky breath, trying to steady myself against the storm of emotions swirling in my chest.

“So… wait,” I said, my voice cracking slightly. “What does this mean? That horn and the wings I had… I got them bcs of Mom? So, what?” I laughed bitterly, running a hand through my hair. “I’m some kind of hybrid? Half-human, half-pony? What the actual fuck Dad?”

His jaw clenched, and he leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “Son it's not like that, it's more complicated...” he said finally. His voice was quiet but heavy, like every word was a struggle.

“Great, and i mean it, is fucking great” I muttered, crossing my arms. “That’s exactly, what I needed to hear right now.”

“Listen to me, we aren't done. ” his tone sharper now. “Your mother… she wasn’t just anypony.”

There it was again—anypony. The word sounded so strange, so out of place in this world. And coming from him? It made everything feel even more surreal. “She was an Alicorn,” he continued, his eyes meeting mine. “The only one of her kind, at least in her time. And that made her… unique.”

“Unique,” I repeated, my voice dripping with sarcasm. “Right. So unique, that her kid ends up sprouting wings and a horn out of nowhere, and no one thinks to give him a heads-up?”

His shoulders sagged, and for a moment, he looked older, more tired than I’d ever seen him. “I didn’t know how to tell you,” he admitted. “I thought… maybe it wouldn’t matter. Maybe you wouldn't awaken.”

“Well, it did,” I shot back, the frustration bubbling to the surface. “And it’s not like I got a fucking manual on how to deal with this, DAD. Do you have any idea how insane this all sounds? How insane it feels? HOW DO I FEEL RIGHT NOW?”

The room fell silent, his words echoing in my mind. Alive in me. That thought was both comforting and terrifying, and I wasn’t sure which I felt more.

My father's words crushed me like a boulder as I sat there. The pressure of trying to take it all in made my brain feel like it was about to burst. I was not who I believed myself to be. I wasn’t human. Not at all. I was mistaken about everything I believed to be true about my life and myself. The room's walls seemed to be closing in on me, and the air was getting too heavy for me to breathe. I struggled to breathe in enough oxygen to quiet the roaring storm inside of me, but my chest heaved. A thousand ideas raced through my head, each one more disorganized than the one before it.

You’re not like everybody else.

Like a ruthless chant, the words replayed in my mind. It was me, not simply the wounds I attempted to conceal or the scars on my body. I was never normal. I had always felt uncomfortable and like I was peering in from the outside. And now? Now I had proof that I didn’t belong. That I never belonged.

“I... I need to think,” I muttered, my voice barely audible. My dad reached out like he wanted to say something, but I cut him off, my voice rising. “Dont even try dad, i need time, i don’t fucking know what to think!”

His hand dropping to his side, but I didn’t care. I was too far gone, my emotions spiraling out of control. “Why?” I demanded, my voice cracking. “Why even bother now? If it weren’t for Twilight and the others, I would’ve never known! I would’ve lived my whole life not knowing that I’m… that I’m not…”

The words stuck in my throat like poison, burning as I forced them out. “That I’m not human.”

My dad’s face was a mix of guilt and sadness, but I didn’t let it stop me. “I’m not like everybody else,” I said, my voice trembling. “I never was. And now I’m even less like them. Do you have any idea what that feels like? To have your entire sense of self ripped out from under you?”

I couldn’t stay there. I couldn’t look at him, couldn’t sit in that room for one more second. My hands were shaking as I stood up, my chair scraping loudly against the floor. “I can’t do this,” I said, my voice breaking.

“Son, please ju-” my dad started, but I was already moving.

“No i can’t,” I repeated, my voice louder this time. I hurried out without turning around, and the door slammed behind me with such force that it shook the walls. The chilly night air struck me like a smack in the face, yet it did little to soothe the fury within me. I could hardly get my phone out of my pocket since my hands were shaking so much. I scrolled through my contacts, my fingers fumbling as I searched for someone—anyone—who could help me make sense of this.

I called Applejack first. No answer. Then Pinkie Pie. Nothing. One by one, I went through the names: Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash. Each call went straight to voicemail, the silence on the other end only amplifying the panic in my chest.Of course. They were probably all passed out after the Fall Formal. Exhausted from the dancing, the magic, the battle. And why wouldn’t they be? They’d saved the school. Meanwhile, I was standing here, my life falling apart, completely alone.

Or maybe not completely.

My thumb over my contacts' last name. The only person who might still be awake that came to mind. One who might know what it's like to have your entire life flipped upside down, having experienced her own form of hell. One who was connected to equestria more than anyone else in this word.

Sunset Shimmer.

The phone rang once, twice, and then I heard her voice on the other end.

“Hello?,” she said, her tone cautious. “Something happend? Everything alright?”

Her speech was enough to slightly ease the constriction in my chest, but it also sent a new flood of emotions rushing through me. When I attempted to speak, the words stuck in my throat and instead came out as a choked sound.

“Hey you there?” she said again, softer this time. “Take a deep breath. What’s wrong?”

“I…” My voice cracked, and I closed my eyes, pressing the heel of my hand against my forehead. “It" so fucking weird, i don't know how to put this in words.”

“Well, take you're time.” she said gently. “I’m here.”

Even though her words seemed to be reaching out like a hand, I was still unable to speak. My chest felt heavy and my throat constricted. Everything in me cried out for me to speak, to tell someone, but the words were stuck, entangled in a maze of confusion and terror. “I…” My voice cracked, barely a whisper. “I can’t say it over the phone. I just… can’t. Can you…” I hesitated, the words catching in my throat again. Finally, I forced them out. “Can you give me your address? I need to see you. I can’t— I just can’t do this on the phone.”

Another pause. Then, softly, she said, “Okay, no problem.” She gave me her address—three or four streets from my place, not far at all. “I’ll be waiting for you, take your time.”

“I’ll be there.” I shoved my phone back into my pocket and started running.

It was more than just a run, it was a complete sprint, the kind in which you feel as though your lungs are about to fail, and your legs are on fire, but you are unable to stop. Only that night at the Fall Formal, when I'd rushed into danger to shield my friends from the power Sunset had unleashed, i had I ran faster. Even though it hurt to think about that night, it made me want to run even more. The chilly night air pricked my skin as the streets merged around me. My thoughts was as rapid as my feet, and my adrenaline was still pumping. Even as Sunset's house came into view, I didn't slow down. I could feel my heart thumping in my ears. And the weight of every think i will say to her.

My breath came in harsh gasps when I arrived at her door. I pounded on it mindlessly, loud and desperate, the sound reverberating in the still night. I didn't even think about if there might be another person sleeping inside, till i arleady stopped banging on the door. After a few seconds, the door opened, revealing her. Sunset Shimmer stood in the doorway, looking surprised and worried at the same time. Her eyes were wide as she took in my condition, yet her hair was a touch disheveled, as if she had been attempting to relax after everything, but only tried...

“Hey,” she said softly, stepping aside to let me in. “what happend?!”

I shook my head, speechless as the feelings surged like a tsunami within me. And as soon as I entered her cozy home, I understood that I was in her home, the formal bully, and that I would need her assistance because I am a monstrosity. I thought it was fucking funny how the world messed up so much for me. I became aware that I was shaking—not from the cold, but from the sheer weight of everything coming down at once—and that my legs felt weak and my chest constricted.

Sunset was standing in front of me, looking confused and worried at the same time. I could see the slight redness surrounding her eyes as they glistened with unshed tears. She had been crying.... I wasn't prepared for how hard that hit me. I shouldn't been the one to ask for help, she was struggling to keep herself together. What the hell am I doing? The thought hit me like a slap in the face. She needed support, not me barging in like some broken record of problems...

Her apartment was small but cozy, though it had an air of loneliness to it. The living room was simple, with a couch facing a modest TV on a stand against the wall. A small coffee table sat in front of the couch, cluttered with a couple of books and a mug. To the side, I could see the kitchen—a compact space where maybe four people could squeeze in at once. There was a single closet door, and another door that likely led to her bedroom. Somewhere out of sight, I assumed, was the bathroom.It was tidy, but it felt too quiet, too still. Like she’d been living here alone for a long time. A knot formed in my stomach. How does she manage this? Living on her own, carrying all of this?

The voice of Sunset pierced my mind. With a gentle gesture toward the couch, she said, "Sit." Her tone was gentle and cautious rather than authoritative, as if she was worried that I would break if she spoke too loudly.I nodded and moved toward the couch, despite my hesitation because I felt unworthy of beeing here. But when I eventually sat down, it felt like the weight of the world was trying to push me through the cushions because my legs felt like lead. Sunset did not sit immediately. She watched me with that same anxious expression while hovering close to the couch's edge. I was unable to look her in the eye. I felt too embarrassed. I was embarrassed by the mess I was in and embarrassed to have brought her into it when I knew she had her own struggles.

“I’m sorry,” I mumbled, my voice barely above a whisper.

“For what?” she asked, her voice soft but firm.

“For this. For... showing up like this. For bothering you when I know you’ve got your own stuff going on.”

Her eyebrows knit together, and she shook her head. “You’re not bothering me ,okey?." She sat down next to me then, not too close, but close enough that I could feel the warmth of her presence. “You helped me today. Let me help you now.”

I swallowed hard, my throat tight. I still couldn’t bring myself to look at her. “I don’t even know where to start,” I admitted.

“Start wherever you can,” she said, her tone gentle, patient.

“It’s just... everything’s so fucked up ”

Sunset remained silent. She simply waited while I took my time. And for some reason, that made it simpler to continue.For what seemed like forever, I gazed at the floor while the words gnawed at the back of my throat, trying to escape. As I began to speak, my hands were shaking and my body felt as though it was operating automatically.Beside me, She sat quietly, waiting, her eyes gentle and worried. Even though she hadn't spoken, I could sense her presence because of the way her eyes seemed to support me. The only thing preventing me from passing out .

How do I even begin to say this?

"Sunset..." for a moment, I couldn’t even get the words out. It felt like the weight of it all was too much to carry. But she was patient, her gaze never leaving mine. She didn’t rush me.

I just need to say it, I just need to get this out of myself, like i did it earlier.

“My dad... he told me something tonight, something he was hiding from me...” I began, my voice barely above a whisper. “He told me a story about my mom. About who she was. She wasn’t—she wasn’t even from human word.” I paused, swallowing hard as the tears started to sting in the corners of my eyes.

“She was an Alicorn,” I continued, my voice cracking. “She was from Equestria, just like you. She lived there for centuries. Tutored Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. She was... she was someone important there, she went into hiding then after many thousand of years she came to this world and fell in love with my dad. They had me.”

The more I said the words, the more my hands began to shake. I never imagined saying them aloud. Now, the words came out of me more quickly, their weight descending like an avalanche. “And my brother,” I added, lowering my voice to the point where I was practically unheard. It wasn't interrupted by sunset. Although she remained silent, I could see her eyes slightly widen. She was willing to listen, but she looked at me as if she were seeing the pieces of a puzzle she didn't understand.

The silence stretching between us, suffocating me. My vision blurred as tears welled up, threatening to spill over. “I’ve never... I’ve never been able to talk to anyone about him. Never. Not even with my dad. It’s like we’ve got this agreement not to talk about it, but tonight... I’m telling you.... I’m telling you, Sunset.”

My voice broke completely, and I could feel my whole body shaking now. I couldn’t stop the tears from falling. “He’s... gone. He’s gone, and it’s my fault. I failed him. I failed him, Sunset.” I choked on a sob, barely able to get the words out. “I was supposed to protect him, and I didn’t. And now he’s—he’s—” My voice gave out entirely, replaced by a guttural cry that tore through me like a knife.

Only then did I realize that Sunset was holding my hands. At some point during my speech, she must have reached for them, but her hold became more firm. Not only was it reassuring, but it also grounded me and drew me back from the precipice of the downward spiral. My chest hurt even more when I looked up at her and saw the expression on her face. connection the sadness, the anxiety. She felt my pain as if it were her own, and she wasn't just listening.

Tears were streaming down my face, and the sound of my own suffering made my chest hurt. I was having trouble breathing. I was unable to think. The half-human, half-pony simply spilled through the glass I purposefully kept in check, bringing to the surface everything I had been suppressing for so long. As I sobbed, Sunset tightened her hold on my hands, and I could feel her lean in. Her warmth and the way she drew me into her embrace were palpable, and the tenderness with which she held me nearly broke my heart.

But I couldn’t stop myself. I kept telling her more. I kept spilling everything. I didn’t care anymore. I had to. I had to let it out.

“I don’t know how to keep going,” I admitted, my voice trembling. “I can’t—I can’t do this anymore. It’s like every time I try to breathe, it gets harder. Every time I think I’m getting better, I’m just... falling apart all over again.”

Sunset just moved closer, wrapping her arms around me. It wasn’t a light hug—it was firm, unyielding, like she was trying to hold all my broken pieces together. I buried my face in her shoulder, the tears coming harder now. I couldn’t stop shaking, couldn’t stop sobbing, and Sunset just held on tighter with every shudder that wracked my body.

“I’m a monster, a fucking monster Sunset,” I gasped between sobs. “I don’t deserve to be here. I don’t deserve to live. I’m nothing but a burden. My father… my father, he never wanted me to know the truth. He never wanted me to know what I am. And now I’ve found out… and it’s ruining me. I can’t—I can’t even breathe anymore. It’s like I’m drowning in this fucking lie, i should fucking kill myself..."

The words came out in a frantic rush, like I was trying to scream, but it all just felt like a quiet, suffocating scream in my chest.

“Stop!” she said, her voice trembling but firm. She pulled back just enough to look me in the eyes, her hands gripping my shoulders. “Don’t you dare say that. You are not a monster. Do you hear me? You are not. YOU DESERVE TO LIVE LISTEN TO ME YOU DESERVE TO LIVE”

“You think you’re a monster because you’re diffrent? Newsflash im diffrent too!” Her voice broke on the last word, and I saw her wipe at her own tears with the back of her hand. “I’ve hurt people, I thought I was beyond saving, but you showed me that wasn’t true. And now I’m telling you—it’s not true for you either,i swear to you, you will get over it i promise, i promise you are not a monster, you helped me today remember??? If you were a monster you would be with other guys trowing rocks at me not defending me from them! YOU MATTER DO YOU UNDERSTAND.”

I shook my head, but she grabbed my hands again, holding them tight.

She continued. “You think you’re weak? You’re not. You’re standing here, still fighting, still trying. That’s not weakness. That’s bravery, You are brave” She had tears flowing on her cheecks "if not you i would kill myself today! If you didnt gave me that hand i wouldnt be here talking with you! I WOULD BE BLEEDING AND NOT BREATHING!" the tears were flowing on her jaw, she was as broken as me at this moment.

The words hit me like a punch to the gut, and I felt another sob escape before I could stop it. Sunset didn’t let go. She just kept holding on. She would kill herself if not me? No that's not true. She would keep trying even withaut my help. That's what i wanted to belive, but the truth were diffrent.

“It’s okay to hurt,” she said softly, her voice breaking again. “It’s okay to cry, to scream, to feel like the world is falling apart. But don’t you dare give up on yourself. Not now. Not ever.”

I was at a loss for words. All I could do was sob more and fall into her arms once more as everything I had been suppressing for so long finally came out. Sunset, too, refused to let go. She simply remained there as we sobbed and held each other, my strength drawing her to me and her quiet strength dragging me back from the edge. We merely sat there. Weeping together over all of our suffering... I was holding her as tightly as I could, and it didn't matter if she let me go.

Her voice was soft and ragged as she whispered through the tears. "We're not alone in this. You don't have to bear this burden alone. We'll overcome it, even though it seems like too much right now. Together." After that, no one else spoke. The words seemed to linger in the air, a declaration of truth that we both needed to hear.

How long we sat there in silence is beyond me. Everything had become heavy, and I started to feel exhausted, which made it difficult for me to keep my eyes open. My body and mind were exhausted from the day's turmoil, the agony of the past, and the letting go of everything I had been suppressing for so long, and every part of me hurt. There was nothing more that we said. The quiet understanding that had developed between us made words seem unnecessary. Everything I had confessed, everything that had been said, was exposed, vulnerable, and unvarnished. That fact hung heavy in the air between us, but it was also consoling.

My breathing gradually slowed as the minutes passed. The warmth of sunset was a reassuring weight at my side. There was a quiet, almost serene silence in the room, but I couldn't even recall when I had stopped crying or when the sobs had finally stopped. Only after the storm had passed and everything had been stripped away did it feel like a fragile kind of peace.

Sunset's body was next to mine, and I could feel her breathing in time with me. She was still there, supporting me and providing me with the silent strength I was unaware I needed until now. It seemed as though she wasn't ready to let go either, as her hands remained clasped around mine.

Finally, without even recognizing it, we fell asleep. It wasn't the kind of restful sleep where everything is temporarily forgotten. However, the sleep was the result of pure exhaustion and the release of holding everything inside for too long......

Author's Note

Okey im not gonna lie, this was the most emotional chapter i wrote, its weird i shed a tear writing this, the big secret is out main character found himself someone he can share hes weak side, is this sunset really the same sunset he saw first day at school? How will he cope with his mother and father secret? what happend to his brother why hes blaming him self for his death? Thanks for reading Give your opinion on this chapter in comments please, i think its the best or second i wrote i hope you like it like i do ( psst also if you find some mistakes tell i comments i went with flow on this one)

A Shoulder to Lean On (R)

My neck hurt like i was laying on a pile of rocks when I woke up. Something was... wrong, and I felt heavy and stiff. It wasn't my bed. When I realized I wasn't even in my room, a brief panic struck. I froze as I looked down.

There she was, lying on my torso wrapping her arms around me, breathing slowly, her face peaceful despite the dried tear streaks on her cheeks.The night get like a storm to me the confessions, the crying, the way we’d both collapsed into a mess of broken emotions, and then, at some point, we must have fallen asleep.

My mind was racing.

Oh, fuck.
Ohhhh fuck.
I’m in Sunset’s house. I slept in her house.
I slept on her couch with her on top of me.

My face instantly flushed. Holy shit. HOLY SHIT. This is bad. Very bad. Its not like we had sex or anything but my brain couldn’t stop screaming at me, this is going to be akward.

She was so peaceful, her breathing soft and rhythmic. The emotions that had filled her face last night were completely gone, leaving her looking... vulnerable, even cute.Her lips parted slightly as she snored—a small, sound that caught me off guard. A smile tugged at the corners of my mouth.

Oh, I’m going to tease her about that later.

The things we’d said to each other.Pain we had both shared.I could still hear her words echoing in my mind."if not you, i would kill myself today! If you didnt gave me that hand i wouldnt be here talking with you." Men... i didn't know i had such impact on her... she was so close to giving up, so lost in her own guilt and despair.And yet, somehow, I had managed to pull her back from that edge.

How could I not have seen how much she was hurting?

I poured all of my emotional burdens onto her. She had supported me during my darkest moments, keeping me afloat when I thought I was going crazy. I owed her. For everything. For being there for me when I most needed her,

She shifted slightly in her sleep and scrunched her nose, my eyes returned to her face. Her soft sound, which was somewhere between a sigh and a hum, was so ridiculously adorable that I actually bursted out laughing, under my nose, quietly so i dont wake her up.

Oooooo, who knew you could be this... adorable?

Just looking at her made everything feel a little less heavy. Like the last night just didn't happend.

Maybe that’s what she meant when she said we weren’t alone. Maybe just having someone who gets it—someone who’s just as broken as you—makes it easier to fill the cracks.

Not wanting to wake her, I rested my head back on the couch. I didn't care that sleeping in such an awkward position had left my body stiff. Somehow, it felt... alright?. Despite the fact that nothing was at all fine. Except for the slight sound of her breathing, the room was silent. I allowed my mind to stray back to what had happened the night before. I had told her the stories. The things I had hidden about my mother, my brother, etc.

God, I actually told heeeeeeeer about him.

I kept my brother to myself. On most days, that wound was too raw and deep to even think about. However, it had all poured out with Sunset, as if a dam had fallen within me. She also didn't run. She did not pass judgment. She remained. I gave her another look, admiring the way her blazing hair cascaded over my chest like a stream of sunlight. Her brows furrowed, then relaxed again, and she made another of those adorable little noises as her face twitched a little.

How the hell did i ended up here? Sleeping with her?

This was the same person that wanted me to feel pain, but now she is someone who understanded me. The girl that didnt judged, just listened, and I... I dont know what to do with that.

She shifted, her arms tightening slightly around my waist. But after a moment, she settled back into sleep, her breathing steady and... snoring, geeez sunny you should sleep more.

I should move. I should probably get up and let her rest properly.

However, I didn't I chose to lay exactly where I was and let the moment last a little while longer. I simply layed there, enjoying the warmth of her presence and the slight weight of her arm around my waist. I couldn't bring myself to care that my neck was stiff and my body hurt from the awkward angle. I couldn't get my phone out to check the time or divert my attention without waking her. It also felt wrong to wake her up before she was ready.

The tattered suit was still on me . The sleeves were shredded, the fabric scorched and dusted with marble powder. My scars, especially the one across my abdomen, were plain as day. I winced.

Who cares? I've told her the story yesterday

Still, lying here in the light of the morning, it made me feel... exposed. Vulnerable. I tried to shake off the thought. She didn’t say anything about them last night, so maybe she wouldn’t care now.

Minutes passed, maybe hours—I wasn’t keeping track. I was too busy just... existing. For once, that was enough.

Then I heard it. A faint sound, like... munching?

Sunset was making little chewing motions in her sleep, her lips twitching as if she were dreaming about food.

OOOOOH ITS SO CUTEEE , this is definitely getting brought up later, there is litteraly no way im not bringing it up.

Her mouth quirked at the corners, and I could see she was beginning to move. Her breathing changed, a little irregular and then she moaned quietly. She raised her head slowly and gave me bleary-eyed blinks. Her expression changed the moment her eyes locked with mine. The realization caused her cheeks to turn a deep red. Her arms remained tightly around my waist, though, and she refused to let go of me.

“Hello, sleepyhead.”

"Umm hayy.. wait" Her eyes widened, and she quickly sat up, her arms dropping as she scrambled to put some space between us. “I—I wasn’t—! Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry!” she stammered, her face practically glowing.

I couldn't resist laughing as I slowly sat up and relaxed my tense neck. “Relax, Sunset. I barged in your house yesterday or today? I don't know”

She buried her face in her hands, groaning. “This is so fricking embarrassing...”

“Embarrassing?” I repeated, raising an eyebrow. “Sunset, you cried all over me last night, and I cried all over you. Pretty sure we’re past the point of embarrassment.”

She peeked at me through her fingers, her face still red but a small, nervous smile tugging at her lips. “Okay, fair point. But still...”

“Yooo, we've been just sleeping,” I said, my tone softening. “You helped me. A lot. So... thank you.”

Her smile grew a little more, and she lowered her hands. “I should be thanking you. You’re the one who saved me from myself last night.....”

“Sooooo, uh, do you always make chewing noises in your sleep, or was that just a special performance for me?”

Her eyes went wide, she grabbed a pillow from the couch, smacking me with it. “Shut up! Dont make fun of me in my own hause!!”

I laughed, holding up my hands in mock surrender. “Alright, alright! I’ll stop.For now atlest haha”

A light, sincere laugh escaped Sunset's lips. Hearing it made something inside of me settle, and it wasn't the fake kind you use to hide discomfort. Her chuckle turned into a slight smile.

“Sunset? Hmmm do you think it’s weird that I’m here? I mean, you spent the night with a boy. In the same be—sofa.”

I gave her a teasing smirk, leaning in slightly as I added, “Oh, you bad, bad girl. Shame on you.”

Her face turned scarlet as she swatted at me, her expression caught between embarrassment and amusement. “Stop it! You’re awful!”

I laughed again, my mood inexplicably light. It was strange, really. After everything that had happened last night—all the pain and heaviness—I felt like some of that weight had finally lifted. Maybe it was her laugh, or the way she was looking at me with something like understanding. As I looked at her, I noticed her hair. It was... a mess, to put it kindly. Strands stuck out in every direction, a testament to the emotional rollercoaster of the night before. My eyes caught on a brush sitting on the coffee table.

Without really thinking, I reached over and grabbed it.

“Hey, uh, hold still,” I said, shifting a little closer.

Her eyes widened. “Wait—what are you—”

“Just trust me,” I cut her off gently, already starting to smooth out the tangles. The bristles glided through her hair with some effort, and I could feel her tense at first, but then she relaxed.

I wasn’t entirely sure why I was doing it. It wasn’t something I’d ever done , but after everything she’d done for me last night, it just felt... right. Like a way to say thank you without having to put it into words, i need to repay her.

Sunset didn’t protest. In fact, as I continued, she closed her eyes, letting out a quiet sigh.

“You’re, uh... surprisingly good at this,” she muttered after a moment, with shy voice .

“Don’t sound so surprised. I’ve got skills, you know.”

“You’re full of surprises, you know that?”

“Guess that makes two of us,” I replied, my tone matching hers.

She glanced in the mirror nearby, turning her head from side to side to inspect my handiwork. A small smile crept across her lips. “You did a pretty good job,” she said, smoothing out a stray strand. “I’ll get you a coffee for that aaaand one for myself because, well, I can.”

“Thanks, I’ll take it.” As she made her way to the kitchen,I ran my fingers through my hair, glancing up at the clock hanging on the wall. My eyes widened. “Holy shit, it’s twenty past eleven. We had a good sleep,”then I grabbed my phone from where it had fallen last night. The screen lit up, and my eyes were immediately assaulted by a wall of notifications, a dozen missed calls and even more messages from the girls, and my dad.

I stared at the screen for a moment, scrolling through the chaos i created by my disseperance , my thumb hesitating over the reply button. But then, with a sight, I tossed the phone onto the couch next to me. It doesn’t matter right now,.Whatever they wanted could wait.I turned my head to see Sunset in the kitchen, busying herself with the coffee maker. Her movements were calm and deliberate, a stark contrast to the mess we’d been just hours ago.

She seemed... lighter, somehow. The Sunset Shimmer from last night—shaking, crying, on the brink of collapse—felt like a distant memory. In her place was someone almost unrecognizable, someone confident, strong, and oddly comforting.

“Do you always make coffee this dramatically?” I teased, leaning back into the couch.

She glanced over her shoulder, smirking. “Only when I’ve got an such a amazing audience haha . You better appreciate this, not every day you get handcrafted coffee from me.”

“Guess I should feel honored, huh?”

"Oh you should,” she shot back playfully, pouring the coffee into two mismatched mugs. “And don’t think that I will be making it everytime we meet, you’ll be on coffee duty next time.”

The casual talk felt... normal. Like we were just two friends hanging out, instead of two people who had spent the night breaking down every emotional wall we had.

A gentle smile spread across her face as she carried the cups over. As I removed the cup from her hands, I couldn't resist giving it back. She briefly ran into the rear of the kitchen before returning with a tray of cookies and placing them on the coffee table with a small gesture. “Ta-da! Breakfast of champions,” she said with a grin, sitting down beside me on the couch.

“Wow, you really went all out.”

“What can I say?” We didn’t need a deep topic to keep the conversation going. We just... talked. Talked about everything and nothing all at once. It wasn’t about the words themselves it was about the flow, the ease of it. The simple comfort of being able to sit next to someone and not feel the crushing weight of silence. But as the minutes ticked by, I felt a weight slowly pressing on my chest again. My gaze drifted to my phone, still lying face-down on the couch next to me. I could feel it there, buzzing quietly in my thoughts even if it wasn’t ringing.

My fingers brushed against the screen as I picked it up. “Ahh... it’s time...” I muttered, my voice tinged with reluctance.

“Time for what?” Sunset looked at me curiously, setting her mug down.

“To answer. Everyone has been calling all night. My dad too. I can’t just ignore them forever.”

Her expression softened, and she gave me a small nod. “Yeah. They probably want to know that you’re okay.”

I scrolled through the notifications, my thumb hesitating over the names. “Alright,” I muttered, mostly to myself. “Let’s do this.” The first call was to Applejack. As soon as she picked up, her voice came through loud and clear. “Well, look who finally decided call! You alright, sugarcube? We were all worried sick. Why did you call all of us? Did something happend?”

“Yeah, im good now ” I replied, rubbing the back of my neck. “Sorry about that. I’m fine. I just... i just needed to talk to some one and i ended at Sunset’s place last night. We were talking, and I guess we both kinda crashed.”

There was a pause. Then, in the most Applejack way possible, she chuckled. “Well, ain’t that somethin’. So y’all are official now, huh?”

That completely caught meoff guard. “What? No, it’s not like that—”

“Sure, sure,” she teased, the humor in her tone evident. “You just spent the night talkin’. Got it. I’m just sayin’, sounds like you two are pretty close.”

“We’re just friends, Applejack! I swear.” My face started to heat up as I stumbled over my words.

She laughed again, clearly enjoying my discomfort. “Alright, alright But I’m glad you’re okay. And Sunset too, again sorry i didn't called back”

The next few calls followed a similar pattern. Rarity was all too eager to play matchmaker, her excitement practically bubbling over the phone. “Darling, please tell me everything! This is so romantic! Oh, I just knew there was gonna be something between you two, did you kissed arlea-”

“no,” I interrupted, exasperated. “Nothing happened between us.” In a romantic sense of course.

“Mhmm, sure, i dont belive you anyway.” her tone dripping with skepticism. “Well, if you say so. But keep me updated okey? I dont want to miss the moment you will start dating.”

Even Fluttershy, as sweet and soft-spoken as she was, couldn’t resist a little teasing. “Oh, um... I’m glad you’re okay,” Then, almost shyly, “It’s nice that Sunset was there for you. You two must really care about each other.”

By the time I got to Rainbow Dash’s call, I was already bracing myself. She didn’t disappoint.

“Yo, dude! So, you and Sunset, huh? I gotta say, I didn’t see it coming.”

“Rainbow, we’re just friends. Do. You. Understand?.Can we please not make this a thing?”

“Pffffft, sure,” clearly not convinced. “But come on, spending the night at her place? You can’t tell me that’s not a little sus.”

“It’s not,” my patience was wearing thin. “We were just talking, and we both fell asleep. That’s it. End of story.”

“Alright, alright. But if you change your mind, I better be the first to know.” By the time I hung up, I was exhausted all over again. I tossed my phone back onto the couch, letting out a groan of frustration.

Sunset, who had been quietly watching from the kitchen, walked over with a raised eyebrow. “Sooo they, didnt expect that you would be here huh?”

“Yea and the girls think we are together or something”

She handed me another cookie, her face got a little reder. “Dont worry they are just caring about you, and as you said we didn't do anthing.... that would led to that, right? ”

My frustration was melting away away as I saw the warmth in her expression. Something about the situation seemed surprisingly domestic to me, and I burst out laughing before I could stop myself.

Sunset tilted her head, and for the millionth time today, her cheeks instantly flushed. However, her countenance changed this time, displaying a mixture of amusement and shame. “The idea of being with me is so funny to you?” Little anger appered on her face.

“No, no that's not what im lauging about,” I admitted between chuckles. “it feels more like we’ve been married for some years not, like being together is long behind us , the teasing, the... everything, you know”

Her eyes widened, and she immediately turned away, her voice rising an octave. “Meanie!”

That only made me laugh harder, which earned me a mock glare. But then, with a dramatic sigh, she relented, muttering, “Fine. Stay put. I’ll see if I can find something that’ll fit you, that suits no longer looks good at you” She started rummaging through a nearby closet, glancing over her shoulder every few seconds as if to make sure I wasn’t laughing again , she shot me one last look. “While I do this, you should call your dad. He’s probably worried sick. After all, he’s your father.”

Her words sobered me up instantly. “Yeah, you’re probably right,”

I sat on the couch and steared at my phone. His name was right there at the top of the missed calls list, sixty one missed calls..... My thumb hovered over the screen, hesitating for a moment before I pressed the button..Each ring on the dial seemed to go on forever, and the tone seemed to go on forever. Then he picked up at last.

“Hello? Son? where are you? Are you safe? ” His voice came through, a mix of relief and worry.

“Hey, Dad yes im safe” trying to sound normal, though my voice cracked just a little.

“Thank goodness,” he said, exhaling sharply. “Where have you been? I’ve been calling all night! Are you okay? Im so fucking sorry i didn't told you earlier, it wasn't too early for you to know...it was too early for me. Im sorry son"

Taking a big breath, I looked at Sunset, who was silently cheering me. “I’m fine, Dad. I know calm down Really. I... I stayed at Sunset’s place last night. We were talking, and things got... you know... and we just... fell asleep.”

There was a pause, and I could practically hear the gears turning in his head. “Sunset? Is that your new friend? You spent the night at her house? Shes not some random girl you met when you were mad right? She didn't do anything to you, did she?

“Yeah, she's... a new friend i met, let's just say i helped her and she helped me okey? That's all” I was arleady bracing myself for his reaction.

To my surprise, he didn’t sound angry. Instead, his voice softened. “Are you sure you’re okay? You’ve been through a lot by my dumb decisions yesterday . If you need to come home—”

“No,” I interrupted quickly. “I mean, not yet. I need more time. She’s been... helping me, Dad. More than I think I even realized, if she will allow me i will stay till tomorow. Then i'll come back okey?

He didn’t respond right away, but when he finally spoke, his tone was gentle. “Alright. Just... keep me updated, okay? And come home when you’re ready. I love you, son, im sorry again"

“I love you too, Dad,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper. I threw my phone at the pillow, then took a big breath and slapped my cheecks to wake myself from this call.

“You good?” Sunset asked, walking over with a bundle of clothes in her arms.

“Yeah, just... needed to get that out of the way.”

For a moment, neither of us spoke . I broke the stillness. "Sunset, i know i was a burden to you last night, but can i stay here for another night, if you don't wan-"

"Firstly you weren't a burden, that's for sure. To be honest you shocked me a little when you called, but im thankful i could help you. Here you go" she gaveme clothes to change "If you want to stay, that's only rule, you need to change from this wrinkled suit"

“Tha- Thanks sunset, it means a lot, really.” Maybe i should say more, but i can't find the words that would even say how greatfull i am to her. Then i took the clothes she gave me and went into her bedroom to change, just some normal track pants and a short-sleeved T-shirt. Honestly, I hated short sleeves you know the whole, my wrists look like cutting board, like i was playing fruit ninja, but i didn't cared about that now, Sunset had already seen everything last night and to my suprise it didn’t seem to bother her somehow.

I bundled up the torn, bloodstained suit, gave it one last glance, and tossed it into the trash. It felt like throwing away a part of myself—a part I didn’t want anymore.

Stepping out of the bedroom, i went back to living room and took a seat on the couch next to her. For a moment, we just sat in comfortable silence, sipping on the coffee that had gone slightly lukewarm by now. But the lightness of the moment couldn’t hold back the questions swirling in my head for long. Setting my mug down, I turned to her, my voice quieter now. “Hey.. do you know what it means? I mean... that I’m half-Alicorn, half-human?”

She raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by the question. “I don’t know to be honest, Alicorns are rare in Equestria, the rarity comes with power and i mean they are incredibly powerful—like, immortal-level powerful— they have a deep connection to magic. If you’re half-Alicorn... well, it probably means you’ve got some kind of innate magic, maybe even in this world. The alicorns in equestria are like... royalty? Higher beeings"

Her explanation made a little sense, but it didn’t exactly comfort me. The next question tumbling out of me before I could stop it. “So... would I be some kind of prince if I went to Equestria?”

Sunset was clearly caught off guard, and then burst out laughing. “A prince? You? Haha”

“EY! What's that supposed to mean?” I frowned, pretending to be offended

“No offense,” she said, still giggling, “but you don’t exactly scream ‘royalty.’ Besides, it doesn’t really work like that in Equestria. You’d only be a prince if, you know, you actually earned the title more than had some royal lineage. Your mom was an Alicorn, yeah sure, but if she was part of Equestria’s royal family, it doesn’t automatically make you a prince.”

“Oh,” I said, leaning back into the couch. “So I’m just some random, half-Alicorn dude. That's fine too, i think.”

Sunset’s smile softened, and she placed a hand on my arm. “Hey, don’t think about it like that. Being an Alicorn—or half-Alicorn—means you’re special anyway, it doesn’t define who you are.You are still you.”

Her words sett something in my chest I hadn’t realized was unsettled. “So... no royal duties, no magical destiny waiting for me back in Equestria :<?”

She shook her head, grinning. “Not unless you want there to be.”

“Aw, but i still wonder who my mom was, i mean in the life in equestria, dad told me that she was mentor to celestia and luna before they were alicorn themselfs, you said were student of that celestia right?"

Sunset tilted her head slightly, her expression shifting to something more complexive. “Yeah, I was Princess Celestia’s student. In Equestria, I mean. She taught me everything I know about magic—. She was... wise. Patient. And incredibly powerful. It’s kind of hard to imagine her having a mentor herself,”

She paused, her eyes searching mine. "It sounds like your mom played a huge role in shaping them—and maybe even shaping Equestria as a whole, if she was mentor of them." Then she placed a hand on my shoulder, her touch grounding. “I get it,” she said. “Feeling like you’re supposed to live up to something—or someone—you barely know. But you knew her human life, she loved you in this life,and you should focus on that"

Her comments were comforting in a way I didn't quite understand, so I nodded. But something continued to bother me... “Do you think your Celestia—would remember her? My mom. Do you think she’d tell me more about her if I... if I ever went to Equestria?”

Sunset hesitated, her brows furrowing. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “It’s possible. If your mom was her mentor, there’s no way she’d forget her. But Equestria’s a different world, and it’s... complicated. There might be things she can’t—or won’t—tell you.”

“Maybe i should'nt think about that. What if I don’t like what I find out?

Sunset’s grip on my shoulder tightened slightly, and she leaned closer. “Then you’ll deal with it. We’ll figure it out together, okay? But that's just your speculations. ”

"Yes i know. But She... she died protecting me. I was just a kid, and she... she gave everything to keep me safe. I... can even remember the details clearly. Like snapshots burned into my brain. The fear. The chaos. And then she was gone.”

Sunset’s hand slipped from my shoulder, but only so she could take both of my hands in hers. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. “I’m so sorry,” she whispered. “I can’t imagine what that must have been like—for you, for your dad. She must have loved you so much to do that.”

“She did,” I managed to choke out. “She loved me, she died loving me, and I couldn’t do anything to help her"

“No,” Sunset interrupted firmly, her voice shaking. “No. Don’t you dare do that to yourself. You couldn’t have done anything differently.” She pulled me into her arms, holding me tightly . “She wouldn’t want you to live like this,” she said softly, her own voice breaking. “She gave her life so you could have yours. Don’t let that sacrifice go to waste. Don’t let it define you.”

I clung to her, the words sinking in slowly, painfully. “I just miss her so much,” I whispered. “Every day. Every single day.”

“I know,” , her hand gently rubbing my back. “And that’s okay. Missing her means she mattered to you. It means her love is still with you. ”

We stayed like that for what felt like an eternity, wrapped in each other’s pain and comfort. For the first time, the memory of my mom didn’t feel like a dagger in my chest. It was still sharp, still unbearable, but Sunset’s presence dulled the edges just enough for me to breathe again.

Sunset’s voice broke the silence. “You know… I miss Princess Celestia too.”

The way she said it, i could feel the raw emotion laced in her words, that made me look up. Her sad, wistful expression hit me harder than I expected. She wasn’t just sharing a thought—this was something deeper, something she had buried.

“I didn’t realize it then,” she continued, her voice cracking slightly. “Back when I was her student… back when I was so angry, so convinced I didn’t need anyone. But now… now I see it. She was like a mother to me.” she went silent for a moment " I dont even know my parents, they left me when i was a little filly, Celestia she took me, she raised, tought me everything i know, and i let her down so many times, especially the last"

She rubbed her arms, almost as if trying to comfort herself, and her eyes shimmered with unshed tears.

“I thought I was better than everyone,” she admitted, a bitter laugh escaping her lips. “I thought I was better than her. That she was holding me back, keeping me from my destiny. I was so arrogant, so blind. She only wanted to guide me, to help me grow, and I—” Her voice broke, and she closed her eyes tightly, as if trying to hold herself together. “I threw it all away. I walked away from her, from everything she tried to teach me, because I thought I knew better.” She opened her eyes and looked at me, her gaze filled with a heartbreaking mix of regret and longing. “It wasn’t until I got here, until I lost everything, that I realized what she meant to me. How much she cared. How much she believed in me, even when I didn’t deserve it. And by then…” She swallowed hard, a tear slipping down her cheek.

“By then, it was too late. I had burned every bridge, broken every bond. I didn’t just leave her—I betrayed her. And I can’t… I can’t ever take that back.”

“She was patient with me,you know?” her voice softer now, like she was speaking more to herself than to me. “Even when I was at my worst, she never gave up. She saw something in me that I couldn’t see in myself. And I—I took that love, that trust, and I threw it in her face. I told myself I didn’t need her. But I did. I needed her more than I ever realized.”

Her hands clenched into fists, and she shook her head, a tear slipping from the corner of her eye. “I can’t even go back to apologize. I don’t know if she’d forgive me, but I can’t even try. And that… that’s what hurts the most. That she’ll never know how much I miss her, how much I regret everything, how much i want to be her daughter...”

I reached out instinctively, placing my hands on her shoulders. “Sunset…” I started, but I didn’t know what else to say. What could I say to ease a pain like that?

She looked at me, her lips trembling as she tried to smile. “It’s funny, isn’t it? You miss your mom, and I… I miss someone who was like a mom to me. We’re both just…” She let out a broken laugh. “We’re both just trying to hold on to something we’ve lost.”

Her words struck a chord deep inside me. She wasn’t just talking about Celestia—she was opening up a part of herself . And in that moment, I realized something.

“You know,” I said carefully, “I think she would forgive you. If she was as kind as you say, if she cared as much as you think… I think she’d want you to move forward, to forgive yourself.”

Sunset’s breath hitched, and she gave me a small, shaky nod. “I dont know. Maybe. I hope so.”

We fell silent again, the weight of our shared pain settling between us. I saw Sunset not as the girl who seemed to have everything together, but as someone who was just as lost and broken as me. And in that, I found a strange kind of solace.

“I guess,” she said after a while, her voice softer now, “we both have a lot to figure out.”

What the fuck am I supposed to do? panic surging through me. She just poured her heart out, and I’m sitting here like a clueless idiot. I should say something.

Then, almost on instinct, I did the first thing that came to mind. I reached over, grinning mischievously, and poked her side. “Hey,” I said, trying to sound playful. “You know what? There’s one thing I have figured out. But that's.. That is wild take..”

She looked at me, confused. “What’s that?”

“That .... you..... need to laugh more.” Before she could react, I dug my fingers into her sides and started tickling her as best as I could.

“Ah! Wha—what are you—stop! Now! ” she shrieked, squirming and trying to push me away, but I didn’t relent.

“Nope, no sad faces allowed today!” I declared, doubling down on my efforts. Her laughter filled the room, genuine and unrestrained, and for a moment, it felt like the weight we’d both been carrying had lifted just a little.

“Okay, okay, stop!” she gasped between laughs, tears streaming down her face. “I can’t—breathe!”

I finally pulled back, grinning like an idiot. “See? Much better,” I teased. “You’re supposed to be the wise, reformed Sunset Shimmer. What kind of example are you setting?”

She swatted at me playfully, still catching her breath. “Oh, you’re the worst,” she said, but her smile betrayed her. “You’re lucky I don’t want to throw you out for that.”

“Lucky? No, no. You’re lucky I’m here to keep you entertained,” I shot back, puffing out my chest dramatically. “I’m like a free comedy show.”

Sunset rolled her eyes but laughed again, shaking her head. “You’re ridiculous. But… thanks. I needed that.”

She leaned back, stretching a little before turning her attention back to me. “So, what are we gonna do? OOH lets order something! Pizza? Chinese?

Instinctively, I grabbed inside my pocket, but found nothing. I had a heartbreaking realization. “Uh…I grumbled as I looked in the other pocket, but naturally, I couldn't find anything there either. “Sunset, I- didn’t grab my wallet. I think I left it in my room when I—”

Before I could stammer out an apology, she bursted into laughter, “Don’t worry, don’t worry, I’ve got it,” she said, waving a hand dismissively. “You’re my guest, after all. But if I’m paying.... I get to decide! How does pepperoni with extra cheese sound?”

“Amazing. it sounds amazing” my tone filled with genuine gratitude.

“Pepperoni it is!” She pulled out her phone to place the order.

As we waited, Sunset motioned toward her TV. “Want to play something? To get time to pass quicker. I got my ps hooked up arleady. How about some Mortal Kombat?”

“That's good”. Video games? I could im good not to flutter. Or so I thought.

We started playing, and it became clear almost immediately that.... She destroyed me in every match “OH FOR FUCKS SAKE!” tossing the controller onto the couch after another humiliating defeat. “How ?!”

She smirked, clearly enjoying my frustration. “Years of practice, my friend,” twirling her controller in her hand like some kind of gaming champion. “Face it you’re just not good enaugh Mortal Kombat greatness.”

“Yeah, yeah you're better i got that” I muttered, crossing my arms and pretending to sulk.

“Aw, don’t be like that,” she teased, nudging me with her elbow. “You’re just as not good as me what can i say haha.”

Before I could come up with a witty comeback, there was a knock at the door. “Pizza’s here!” Sunset announced, jumping up to grab it. She returned with the box, the smell of fresh, cheesy goodness filling the room. “Dinner is served,” she said with a grin, setting it down on the coffee table.

We grabbed slices and settled in, flipping through her movie collection until something caught her eye. “How about The Greatest Showman?”

“Sure. I’ve heard it’s good.”

As soon as the film started, I was hooked. The show, the music—it was all so... colorful. I would occasionally look over at Sunset, who was totally engrossed, her eyes bright and wide. “This is actually pretty good,” I admitted halfway through, reaching for another slice of pizza.

“I know, right?” she said, her enthusiasm infectious. “It’s one of my favorites. I love the message about finding where you belong, about being proud of who you are, adequate movie for you.”

Her words hit hard. We both became engrossed in the plot and lapsed into a comfortable silence as the film continued. When it was over, I felt, in some way, lighter.

“So,” she said, breaking the silence. “What do you think?”

“I liked it,” I said honestly. “It fitted my situation haha, the other side was the best song”

“Anytime,” she said, leaning back against the couch and stretching again. “Buuuuut i liked rewrite the stars more.”

As the credits rolled in the background and we sat there with the empty pizza box left on the table, I became acutally aware of how much I valued this moment. Just the two of us, laughing and enjoying a piece of pizza, letting the world fade away for a bit. No drama, no serious discussion. It was just what I required. I wasn't alone, either, based on Sunset's expression.

Author's Note

It's time... for a wholesome chapter, the previous chapter had a lot in theme, its just time for sunset and oc to get some rest. They dont realise it now but there grow closer each moment right? What will come from their relation? Time will show us. Have fun reading !

Strengthening Relationships In The Barn (R)

Along with the rustle of leaves in the orchards, the aroma of new apples and the faint sound of laughing drifted on the breeze as we headed toward the barn. Apple trees bordered the path to the house, their fruit shining red and green in the sunlight, and the sound of chickens occasionally complemented the ambiance. It was lively, warm...

Sunset walked up and knocked softly on the thick wooden door as we arrived at the farmhouse. A few moments later, it creaked open, and an old woman appeared. She wore a green frock with tiny apple motifs on it, the type of outfit you see grandparents in children's books wearing. Her eyes had a lively vitality that made it seem as though she could still outwork most people half her age, even though her pleasant grin made the lines on her face deeper.

“Oh, welcome, sweethearts! Come on right in,” she said in a sing-song voice, stepping back to let us inside.

We both slipped off our boots at the door, and I noticed how worn but well-kept everything was. The house had an undeniable charm—classic, old-style, and full of character. The walls were covered with family portraits that conveyed the narrative of generations, and the wooden planks groaned a little as we moved. Group photos of what I guessed were family reunions, with everyone grinning with obvious pride, faded images of kids holding apples, and a younger, in her prime, Granny Smith standing in front of the barn.

The furnishings were as basic as the rest of the house,a fireplace with a stone hearth that had obviously seen its share of warm on family evenings, a rocking chair near the window with a blanket that had been hand-knitted, and robust wooden chairs. The air seemed to smell of apples and cinnamon, mingled with the subtle sense of wood polish.

Granny Smith led us into the living room, which featured a large, well-loved couch and matching armchair facing the fireplace. The braided rug on the floor featured designs that, while striking in their own right, had slightly faded over time. A few ribbons and trophies adorned the mantle above the fireplace, reminding people of the farm's accomplishments over the years, and jars of homemade apple cider and jam filled a small shelf.

As we settled in, Granny disappeared into the kitchen for a moment before returning with two glasses of golden apple juice. She handed them to us with a proud grin.

“Drink up, kids. It’s freshly made today, straight from our own apples, I swear.” She sat down in a sturdy wooden chair across from us, the kind that looked like it had been carved by hand and built to last generations. She leaned back, resting her hands on her knees, her green dress swishing slightly with the movement.

“I’m Granny Smith,” she said with a smile that made the wrinkles around her eyes deepen in a way that felt more comforting than aged.

Sunset was already sipping her juice with a look of pure bliss. Not wanting to seem rude, I followed suit and took a sip. It was... incredible—sweet, crisp, and with just the right amount of tartness.

Granny chuckled, noticing my reaction. “See? Told ya! Ain’t nothin’ like fresh juice from Sweet Apple Acres.”

Unsure of how to introduce myself, I cleared my throat. In a place like this, my name didn't seem to have much significance. However, Granny Smith's kind eyes never left me. “I’m, uh… I’m just a friend of Applejack,” I finally said. “It’s nice to meet you, ma’am.”

“Aw, none of that ma’am business,” she said with a dismissive wave of her hand. “Granny’s just fine, sweetheart. Any friend of AppleJack is family ‘round here. "

“I'm always happy to have more folks over. You youngins keep this ol’ house lively.” She leaned back in her chair, her smile fading just a touch as she looked toward the window, her voice softening. “Lord knows, I don’t get enough of that these days.”

I shifted slightly, unsure of how to respond, but Sunset filled the silence with her usual warmth. “Well, we’ll make sure today’s plenty lively for you, Granny. Just wait until the others show up.”

Granny’s face brightened at that, and she gave a firm nod. “That’s the spirit. Now, y’all just make yourselves at home. We got plenty more juice in the kitchen if you want seconds, and Applejack’ll be in from the fields soon.” “Oh, i think she’s coming now,” Granny Smith said with a little chuckle, glancing toward the sound of boots stomping on the porch.

A moment later, Applejack strode into the living room, wiping her hands on a rag and muttering under her breath. “Granny, I’m tellin’ ya, if Big Mac doesn’t get that tractor fixed by sundown, I’m grabbin’ the pitchfork an—” She stopped mid-sentence when her eyes landed on us.

Sunset and I, as if rehearsed, gave her an awkward, synchronized wave. It must’ve looked ridiculous because Applejack raised an eyebrow before breaking into a grin.

“Well, ain’t y’all early. I figured ya’d show up closer to lunchtime,”

“Well, you see, AJ, road laws don’t apply to special someones like us, so we are here a little faster than we antypiced” I said with a grin, trying to come off cool.

Applejack's emerald eyes glinted with laughter as her smirk grew and she cocked her head slightly. "'Special" She teased, using the word with such emphasis that I immediately regretted using it.

“Oh, you know what I mean, Apple-girl,” I said, quickly backtracking and trying to salvage my pride.

However, Applejack didn't slow down either. She stepped forward, bending slightly, her smile becoming blatantly sly. "Apple-girl?"

"Oh, I see. It appears that someone has gained a little bit more courage in recent days"

Her teasing tone made my face heat up. I glanced sideways at Sunset, hoping for backup, but she was practically trying to merge with the couch, sinking so deeply into it that she looked like she was trying to disappear, she avoided Applejack’s gaze entirely, her cheeks dusted with a faint pink hue.

Applejack caught the look and chuckled, shaking her head. “You. Girl,” she said, pointing at Sunset, “You’ve been doing some good work on him. I remember when this guy here couldn’t hold a proper conversation without scratchin’ at his neck like a cat with fleas. Now look at him—throwin’ out nicknames.’”

She wasn't wrong, so I couldn't even protest. I used to get nervous when I had to talk to people, especially girls.

Applejack's eyes shifted down toward my arms as her playful tone grew softer. I had forgotten that I was wearing a sleeveless shirt for the first time with Aj. Pale, jagged scars that communicated stories I didn't want to share were clearly visible.I did, however, with sunset. Applejack's was... proud of me?. She made no mention of them, not directly. There was something unsaid in her eyes when her eyes returned to Sunset.

“You really do great on him,” Applejack said, her voice quieter but still warm.

Sunset, who had been trying her best to stay invisible, looked up, startled. “What?”

“You,” Applejack repeated, pointing a finger at her. “You’ve been doin’ right by him, I can tell. I mean, look at ‘im. A few days ago, he couldn’t hardly speak up, an’ now here he is, sittin’ here like he’s at his own home. That’s on you, girl.”

Sunset’s blush deepened, and she waved a hand dismissively. “It’s not like that. He’s just… figuring things out on his own.”

“Don’t be modest,” Applejack said, her voice firm. “Ain’t nothin wrong with takin a little credit.” She turned back to me, her gaze softening again. “An you—wearin that shirt today? That’s brave, sugarcube”

I was at a loss for words. The sincerity in her voice caused me to pause, even if I wanted to laugh, change the topic, or blow it off.

“Thanks, AJ”

She nodded, then clapped her hands together, the teasing grin returning to her face. “Now, c’mon, let’s not get all sappy before lunchtime. Big Mac should be out back, maybe we should grab a snack from the kitchen.”

She led the way toward the back door, her boots thudding against the creaky wooden floor. As Sunset and I followed, I glanced at her and gave her a small smile.

“You okay?” I asked quietly.

She nodded, her lips curving into a faint grin. “Yeah. You?”

“Yeah. I think I’m okay.”

The first thing I saw when we arrived at the barn was the enormous quantity of wooden containers filled with apples. All around us were rows and rows of crates, stuffed full of glossy, perfectly formed apples. The scent of the air was earthy and delicious, like freshly tilled soil and ripe fruit.

“That’s… a lot of apples,” I said, my voice trailing off as I looked around

Applejack turned to me with a raised brow, giving me a side-eye that screamed really? “Well, ya are on an apple farm,” she said dryly, crossing her arms. “What’d ya expect? Oranges?”

“Fair point.”

“You walked into that one,” Sunset chuckled beside me, leaning in just enough to bump her shoulder against mine.

Through the haze of morning sunlight filtering into the barn, two silhouettes were approaching from the distance. The figures were familiar—one slightly hunched over, moving slowly and cautiously, and the other bounding forward with the kind of energy that could only belong to one person.

“Rainbow Dash an’ Fluttershy. Looks like they’re here.”

Their features became clearer. Rainbow waved as soon as she saw us, jogging ahead of Fluttershy, who trailed behind with a shy smile and a soft wave.

“Yoo!” Rainbow Dash called out as she reached us, skidding to a stop in front of the barn. “You guys are here early! You couldn’t wait to see me?” She gave me a cocky grin, her hands on her hips.

“Something like that,” I replied, matching her grin. “Though I think we are more excited about the apples.”

Rainbow feigned offense, placing a hand over her heart. “Ouch. I see how it is, haha” She looked at Sunset, who was chuckling quietly.

“What about you, Shimmer? Here for the apples too, or just for my dazzling personality?”

Sunset rolled her eyes but smiled. “You know me, always drawn to shiny things.”

Rainbow snorted a laugh just as Fluttershy finally caught up, her soft, pastel-colored outfit contrasting sharply with Rainbow’s sporty look. She held a small wicker basket in her hands, and as she stepped into the shade of the barn, she gave us all a warm, tentative smile.

“Hi, everyone,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.Then she tilted her head. “It’s nice to see you again.”

“Nice to see you too, Fluttershy,” I said, offering her a smile.

Applejack clapped her hands together, breaking the moment. “Alright, now that we’re here, how about we get to work? There’s plenty to do before lunch.”

“Work?” Rainbow groaned, flopping her arms to her sides dramatically. “Come on, AJ, it’s Sunday! Can’t we just hang out for once?”

“Hangin’ out on a farm is work,” Applejack shot back, smirking.

Rainbow grumbled something under her breath but Applejack ignored Rainbow’s protests and turned to me and Sunset. “What about y’all? Ready to get yer hands dirty?”

Sunset shrugged, a small smirk playing on her lips. “I think I can handle it. What about you?” She looked at me, her eyes glinting with amusement.

“Yeah,” I said, nodding. “I’m in.”

“Good,” Applejack said, clearly pleased. “Let’s start with sortin’ the apples. Shouldn’t take too long if we all pitch in.”

She took us farther inside the barn, where a long wooden table was arranged with apples of all shapes and hues on it. Some were scuffed or malformed, while others were flawless and shining. "All right," with a gesture toward the table. The containers on the left are where good apples belong. The pail on the right is where bad apples go. Got it?"

“Got it,” we all echoed, more or less enthusiastically.

As we went to work, Rainbow Dash was able to make the job into a competition, asking me to see who could sort the most apples in the quickest amount of time. Together, Sunset and Fluttershy kept Fluttershy joyful by making jokes. It was exhausting, but there was a strangely fulfilling quality to its simplicity—using my hands, making jokes with friends, and taking in the cozy, earthy ambiance of the farm.

Though grueling, the task was unexpectedly fulfilling. Although sorting apples wasn't glamorous, it was fun because of the teamwork. Applejack groaned and Fluttershy giggled as Rainbow continued her competitive attitude by announcing herself the "Apple Sorting Champion" with a big flex of her arms. As the convivial conversation went on, Sunset and I exchanged pleased glances.

We eventually completed after roughly forty minutes. With her hands on her hips, Applejack nodded in approval as she looked over our work. . “Good job, y’all. Ain’t no better team than this one.”

Rainbow smirked, wiping imaginary sweat from her brow. “Obviously. I carried us bruh.”

Applejack shot her a playful glare. “Yeah, sure, Rainbow. Keep tellin’ yerself that.”

Before returning to the house, we all laughed together. When Applejack lighted a fire in the living room fireplace, the air was filled with the comforting crackle of the flames. The rustic appeal of the Apple family's home, with its old wooden furnishings, plaid pillows, and framed family portraits on the walls, blended with the warmth that permeated the space. Despite not being a member of the family, it was the kind of setting that made you feel at home.

The door opened as soon as we were sitting comfortable in the living room, and Pinkie Pie and Rarity entered. Despite wearing a basic white shirt and dark pants that seemed almost too casual for her, Rarity looked stunning as always, with her hair done in delicate waves. Pinkie, however, was a riot of activity as usual, bouncing into the room with a wave and a big smile.

"Oh, my gosh, you should’ve seen Rarity—she took forever trying to pick an outfit! Forever!” Pinkie exclaimed

“No i did not!” Rarity huffed, tossing her hair dramatically. “I simply wanted to ensure I looked presentable for an our meeting. Looks are everything, darling.”

“ But in the end, you picked your casual outfit anyway!” Pinkie snickered

Rarity shot her a look but turned her gaze to me, her lips curling into a curious smile. “You didn’t happen to change anything about yourself right?” Her eyes flicked down to my exposed arms, and I instinctively pulled them back, tucking them under my thighs as I sat on the couch.

“Well,” I started, my voice a little tight, “it’s, uh, kinda hot today, you know? I didn’t want Sunset waiting too long for me at my house, so… yeah."

Im glad that they didn't catch my bluff, it was fall and it wasn't too hot.

My explanation sounded a bit too rehearsed, and before I could elaborate further, Rarity’s eyes twinkled mischievously. “Ooooh,” she cooed, leaning forward slightly. “So Sunset was at your house too?"

Her tone was far too knowing, and before I could respond, Applejack smirked. “Well, now. That’s interesting,” she drawled, clearly enjoying this development.

“Y-yeah,” I stammered, feeling the heat rise to my face. “I needed new clothes, that’s all.”

I mentally patted myself on the back for the quick save, but my relief was short-lived.

Sunset, sitting next to me, gave a sly grin. “But you had time to brush your teeth, didn’t you?”

My jaw dropped slightly as I turned to her, shooting her a look that screamed Sunset, you traitor. I’m doing this for us so they don’t get the wrong idea!

Pinkie gasped loudly, her hands covering her mouth in exaggerated shock. “Oh my gosh! Did something happen at you'r house? Hihi”

“Pinkie!” Rarity chastised, though her own curiosity was written all over her face.

Sunset shrugged, her smirk widening. “Nothing happened. Just saying.”

Applejack snorted into her hand, and Rainbow, who had been lounging in the corner, finally perked up. “Wait, wait, wait. What’s going on here? Did you guys…?” She trailed off, her brows wiggling suggestively.

“No!” I blurted, feeling like my face was about to burst into flames. “Nothing happened!"

The room went quiet for a moment, and I felt the tension ease as the teasing shifted into understanding.

“Oh,” Rarity said, her teasing tone replaced with genuine concern. “Well, that’s perfectly fine, darling. I hope you know we’re all here for you, whatever you need.”

“Yeah,” Pinkie added, her usual bounce tempered with sincerity. “You’re part of our group!”

"Thanks," my tone softer but earnest. I looked at Sunset, and she smiled at me, a little comfortingly. For a while, it seemed as though we were speaking silently. She must have understood all I was saying—i will tem them about my talk with dad, not now, but maybe later—because she nodded almost imperceptibly, as if she understood. It was reassuring to have this unsaid conversation.

Meanwhille, with her typical unlimited excitement, Pinkie Pie was already bouncing in her seat and drawing out a deck of cards. “Alright, guys!” she exclaimed, her voice brimming with excitement. “What about a game? Something fun, fast."

Rainbow raised an eyebrow but didn’t protest, leaning back in her chair. “As long as it ain’t somethin’ that involves runnin’ around. We just got done working, remember. Anyway it depends. Are we talking strategy, , or something where I can crush everyone?”

Pinkie plopped the deck of cards onto the table, spreading them out with dramatic flair. “How about… Apples to Apples?”

Applejack smirked. “Figures you’d bring that to an apple farm.”

Everyone began shuffling around the table to join in as the gathering laughed. With much anticipation, Rainbow, Applejack, Pinkie, and Fluttershy snatched up their cards. But Rarity hung on for a second, her eyes darting from Sunset to me. Her gentle grin implied that she had observed our quiet conversation but had, maybe sensibly, decided to remain mute. Instead, she sat with her customary composure after elegantly pulling up a chair.

Sunset nudged me lightly, breaking my train of thought. “You in?”

I looked around the table and paused for a second. Despite the flurry of emotions from the previous several days, the warmth of this group felt stable and reassuring, and the laughter and conversation were welcome. "Yes," I replied, at last allowing myself to unwind. "I'm in."

Pinkie clapped her hands. “Great! Let the fun begin!”

The tension subsided even more when the game began. Applejack's sarcastic wit, Rainbow's excessive rivalry, and Pinkie's pranks kept the atmosphere lively. The group even burst out laughing as Fluttershy surprised them all with a few cheeky plays.

During the game, I was surprised to find that I was winning a couple rounds. Each small but satisfying victory was a subliminal reminder that I could compete, even in something as unimportant as this. But Rainbow Dash was upset after dropping four in a row. She moaned loudly when she eventually threw her cards on the table and fell onto the couch, declaring, "Nah I’m done. This game’s rigged!”

Even if her pout showed a trace of amusement, the rest of us couldn't help but laugh. Sunset grinned at me as though to say Well done.

After a while, I stood up and stretched. “I’m heading to the bathroom.” Applejack nodded and led me in the right direction.

“Second door on the left, sugarcube,” she said before turning her attention back to the game.

I did as she said, taken care of my business, and began walking back toward the living area. I heard footsteps behind me as I moved along the silent hallway. I turned to see Sunset.

“Hey,” she said softly, her voice carrying that mix of concern and curiosity I was starting to recognize.

“Hey?” I replied, stopping mid-step.

After making sure we were alone, she turned back to face the living room and gave me a serious look. “Are you gonna tell them?”

The question hung in the air between us, heavier than I expected. I scratched the back of my neck, a familiar nervous tic. “I don’t know, Sunset. It’s... It’s kind of in the past now, you know? And it’s not exactly something I want to talk about.”

Her gaze didn’t waver. If anything her concern was evident. “But you told me,” tilting her head slightly, one eyebrow raised. “Why not them? They’re your best friends.”

I leaned against the wall and sighed. “Yeah, I told you. And honestly? That was hard enough. I mean, you’re...” I hesitated, searching for the right words. “You’re different. It felt... safe for me, I guess.”

Sunset crossed her arms, her brow furrowing as she studied me. “And you don’t think it’s safe with them?”

“It’s not like that,” I said quickly. “It’s just... I don’t want them to see me differently. I don’t want their pity or for them to treat me like I’m... broken.”

She stepped closer, her voice gentler now. “You think that’s what they’ll do? Treat you differently? Because from where I’m standing, they’ve only ever treated you like family to now.”

“Eh maybe I should tell them,” I admitted quietly. “But it’s not easy, you know?”

Sunset smiled, and for a moment, it felt like the weight on my chest was a little lighter. “I know,” she said simply. “But you don’t have to hold this in yourself.”

Before I could respond, there was a sudden burst of movement from the corner of the hallway. “OOOOH!” Pinkie Pie’s voice echoed loudly, nearly making me jump out of my skin. She popped out from behind the corner, her face lighting up like a kid on Christmas morning. “You are so absolutly together, aren’t you?!”

“Wha—Pinkie?!” my face heating up as Sunset took a surprised step back.

Rarity followed closely behind, her expression one of elegant delight. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, like she’d just uncovered a juicy secret. “Darling,” she said, her voice as sweet and smooth as ever, “this is simply adorable!”

Pinkie clapped her hands, practically vibrating with energy. “Oh, my gosh! I knew it! The way you look at each other, the little glances, the smiles, classic romance stuff!”

Sunset, managed to regain her composure faster than me. “Uh, Pinkie, Rarity, it’s not—”

Pinkie cut her off, waving her hands dramatically. “Don’t you dare deny it! You two are meant to be!”

I caught Sunset’s eye, and for a split second, I saw the flicker of a smirk on her face. Despite the awkwardness, there was something almost... amusing about the situation.

“Pinkie,” I finally managed to say, “we’re not—”

But Rarity wasn’t listening. She placed a hand on her chest, her expression dreamily theatrical. “Young love is such a beautiful thing. You simply must let me design your outfits for your first official date!”

At this point, Sunset couldn’t hold it in anymore. She started laughing. It was contagious, and soon I found myself laughing too, despite the heat still lingering in my cheeks.

Pinkie tilted her head, confused but still grinning. “Wait, what’s so funny?”

Sunset shook her head, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye. “You, Pinkie. Just... you.”

Rarity raised an eyebrow, clearly not entirely convinced but willing to let the subject drop for now. “Well, if you say so,” she said with a playful shrug. “But mark my words, darlings—I’ll be keeping an eye on you two.”

As they walked back toward the living room, Sunset turned to me, still smiling. “You okay?”

I nodded, a small laugh escaping me. “Yeah. Actually... I think I’m okay.”

But something stayed with me as we made our way back to the main room. Why had Pinkie and Rarity's desire on our being together amused Sunset so much? We were merely buddies who supported one another during difficult times. Isn't that all this was?I recalled that night, when Sunset remained by my side following my dream, the comfort of her company, and how she got me through my nervousness without complaining.

No, no, no, I told myself firmly. That wasn’t romantic. That was just two friends being there for each other.

I like her, sure. But not... like that. And I was 200% sure she didn’t see me that way either.

Still, the thoughts wouldn’t quite leave me as we stepped into the room. I glanced at Sunset and saw her smiling softly, as if she knew exactly what I was overthinking and was quietly amused by it. I cleared my throat, determined to shake it off.

“Hey,” I said, catching her attention. She tilted her head slightly, curious. “You’re right. I should tell them. About... everything.”

“I’ll be right here, with you.” Her smile widened, and she gave me a small, encouraging nod.

We returned to the living room. The company seemed to have settled into a more laid-back tone while we were away, and the card games had stopped. Applejack was reclining on her seat, staring at Fluttershy with a satisfied expression.

“Huh,” I said, glancing around. “Looks like Fluttershy won after I left.”

Fluttershy blushed, waving a hand dismissively. “Oh, it was just luck, really...”

Applejack chuckled, tipping her hat. “Luck or not, sugarcube, ya cleaned house. Rainbow didn’t stand a chance.”

Rainbow Dash groaned from her spot on the couch, where she was lying dramatically across the cushions. “She’s ruthless. Don’t let the shy thing fool you, it’s all part of her strategy.”

The room burst into laughter, but I stayed standing, my hands in my pockets, trying to steady the nerves that had suddenly crept up on me. “Girls,” I started, my voice cutting through the chatter. Everyone turned to look at me, their faces lighting up with curiosity—and, in Pinkie’s case, unmistakable glee.

“I have something important to say,” I continued, shifting on my feet. Their eyes were locked on me now, and I could feel the weight of their attention. My heart thudded in my chest.

They were grinning, and I could tell what they were thinking. I almost laughed. Great, they think this is going to be about me and Sunset.

For a brief moment, I imagined what it would be like to tell them something as simple and happy as that. Hey, everyone, Sunset and I are together! Surprise! But that wasn’t the case, and the truth was much heavier.

I sighed and sat down, deciding to ignore the part where I’d accidentally teased the idea of Sunset and me being a thing. “It’s not what you’re thinking,” I said with a weak chuckle, glancing at Sunset for support. She gave me an encouraging nod.

“It’s about my mom,” I began, the words feeling heavy in my throat. “And... who she is. And what that makes me.”

Their expressions shifted, the playful grins fading into attentive curiosity. Applejack sat forward in her chair, her brow furrowed slightly, while Fluttershy clasped her hands in her lap, her eyes wide and full of concern.

But before I could say another word, Granny Smith appeared in the doorway, carrying a tray of apple juice.

“Hey, kiddos, I got somethin’ for ya—” she started cheerfully, then stopped short when she saw us.

She froze, her eyes darting between my face and the others, sensing the tension in the room. “Oh, uh... am I interruptin’ somethin’?”

I let out a nervous laugh, scratching the back of my neck.

Granny hesitated, then gave me a knowing smile and set the tray down on the coffee table. “Well, don’t mind me. Y’all keep talkin. I’ll just be in the kitchen if ya need me.”

I felt the weight of the moment resurface as she walked away. My friends were still observing me and eagerly awaiting my next move. I inhaled deeply and looked at Sunset for a moment before continuing. . “So... my mom. She wasn’t just some ordinary woman. She was...” I hesitated, struggling to find the right words.

“Queen from equestria” Sunset said gently, finishing the sentence for me.

The room fell silent, the weight of her words sinking in. Rainbow Dash was the first to break the silence, her voice incredulous. “Wait. What?”

I nodded, swallowing hard. “Yeah. She... she came from Equestria. She was actually Princesses a mentor a long time ago. But something happened, and she hide herself from the word, then had to leave. She came here to... to hide.”

The room was eerily quiet now, everyone hanging on my every word. I felt my chest tighten but forced myself to continue.

“She met my dad here,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper. “And they fell in love. But she never really stopped being... who she was. And that makes me...” I trailed off, unable to finish.

Sunset placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. “It makes you someone special,” she said softly.

I looked up at her, her words cutting through the fear and self-doubt that had been weighing me down. She smiled, and I could feel the strength in her gaze. “I’m still figuring out what it all means,” I said finally, looking around at my friends. “But I wanted you all to know. Because... you’re my friends. And I trust you.”

For a moment, no one spoke. Then Applejack stood up and walked over to me, placing a hand on my shoulder.

“Sugarcube,” she said, her voice warm and steady. “Thanks for tellin’ us. You are still somone we met, that didn't change anything to us.”

I wished to trust her. I wanted to accept that support without hesitation or reservation. However, there was still a tangled knot of uncertainty and insecurity inside of me that would not go away. I looked down as I shifted on the couch and fidgeted with my hands.

“But, AJ,” I said, my voice quieter, more hesitant now. “You and the girls... you got your magic from friendship, from something pure and... human. The transformation I had—it was something different. It looked cool, sure, but it only reminded me that I’m not like you. I’m only half human.”

I stopped and looked at their expressions. Their faces were a mixture of encouragement and worry as they listened carefully. "I mean, are you not bothered by that? That I'm not like you? that I am different from you? With my hands balled into fists on my lap, I looked down once more. "Are you not concerned about it?"

For a moment, the room was silent, and I regretted speaking at all. But then I felt a shift in the air—not discomfort, not pity, but something warmer, something supportive.

Rarity was the first to break the silence, her voice gentle but firm. “Darling, why on earth would it matter? You’re still you, aren’t you? Whatever you are—human, it doesn’t change who you are to us. And it certainly doesn’t change how much we care about you.”

Rainbow Dash chimed in, her tone was casual but no less sincere. “Yeah, seriously. We’ve been friends this whole time without knowing any of this. Why would it make a difference now? Unless...” She squinted at me, crossing her arms. “You didn’t use some kind of magic to win at cards, did you?”

That caught me off guard, and before I could stop myself, I chuckled. “No, Rainbow, I didn’t use magic to beat you. That was all me.”

“Pfft, just checking.” She grinned, leaning back with a shrug.

I looked at them again, their words beginning to sink in. Maybe they were right. Maybe it didn’t matter as much as I thought it did. “I guess you’re right,” I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. “It’s just... weird, you know? Knowing that I’m some kind of hybrid. It feels like...” I trailed off, unable to finish the thought.

Suddenly, I felt Applejack’s arms wrap around me in a tight hug. She didn’t say anything at first, just held me, her presence grounding me in a way I didn’t realize I needed. “Don’t you worry, sugarcube. We’re here for you. All of us. I know it took a lot for you to share this, and I can’t imagine how much it’s been hurtin’ you.”

Before I could say anything, Granny Smith walked back into the room, carrying a tray of apple pie slices. “I’m sorry,” she said with a wry smile, “but I could hear your yellin’ even if I was in another city.”

I blinked, startled. “Was I talking that loud?”

Granny chuckled as she set the tray down and eased herself into her wooden chair. “Loud enough, kiddo. But that’s alright. Sometimes, you gotta get it out.”

She gave me a piercing yet compassionate stare at that moment, and I thought she could see right into my soul.“Remember this, little one: even if they never told you the truth, they always loved you. Your pa, especially. He didn’t keep things from ya to hurt ya. He did it to protect ya.”

I've opened my mouth to protest, but she held up a hand to stop me.

“I know what you’re thinkin. That it don’t feel like protection, not when it’s leavin’ ya confused and hurt. But your pa, he saw somethin’ different. He knew this day would come, and he knew it’d be hard for ya. But he kept quiet ‘cause he wanted you to have as normal a life as you could for as long as you could.”

Granny continued. “Sometimes, folks make choices they think are best for their kin, even if those choices ain’t easy to understand. Your dad did what he thought was right, not ‘cause he didn’t care about you, but ‘cause he cared more than you’ll ever know.”

The room was quiet again, everyone letting her words settle.Maybe she was right. Maybe my dad’s secrecy wasn’t about keeping me in the dark but about giving me a chance to grow up without the weight of something I wasn’t ready to handle.

“I guess... I didn't thought of it that way,” I said finally, my voice thick with emotion.

Granny smiled, leaning back in her chair. “That’s alright, kid. It ain’t easy to see things clear when you’re the one livin’ through it. But just remember—you’re loved, and you’re not alone.”

The girls nodded in agreement, their expressions full of warmth and support. Sunset gave my shoulder a squeeze, and I felt a small, genuine smile tug at my lips.

Everyone turned to listen to the sound of footsteps coming down the wooden stairs. In the doorway came a little girl with a red ribbon on top of her head. Her wide eyes looked across the room, soaking in the vibrant scene of talk and laughing. She looked astonished for a second, but then her face changed as her eyes fell directly on Sunset and me.

“What are they doin’ here, AJ?”

There was silence in the room. The laughter and friendliness that had been in the air just a few moments ago seemed to vanish. I looked at Sunset, who tensed instantly, her hand automatically gripping the chair's armrest. Her shoulders slumped, and she averted her gaze from Apple Bloom.

Applejack gave her younger sister a stare that could melt steel as her jaw tensed. “Apple Bloom,” her tone was low and firm, “what do you mean they? These are my friends, and they’re welcome here.”

“But AJ,” Apple Bloom began, her voice defensive as she pointed in our direction, “they’re the ones who caused all that mess at school! They destroyed the gym decorations! They both wanted to destroy the school!”

Like a chilly breeze, Apple Bloom's words lingered in the air. As everyone's gaze shifted between her, Sunset, and me, I sensed the tension building in the room. However, I was experiencing pain rather than merely tension. Sunset was radiating pain like a wave in the atmosphere. She had her shoulders bent, her gaze glued to the ground, and her fists gripping her jeans so firmly that they whitened her knuckles. Not only was she hurt, but she was also in a downward spiral, her mind undoubtedly going over all of her past errors.

I couldn’t let that happen.

I inhaled deeply before moving forward like I was entering a battleground. Sunset will be protected by me. Apple Bloom gave me a confused and defiant expression, but I spoke in a steady and quiet manner. "Apple Bloom," I began, looking her in the eye, "are you sure you understand what you're talking about? Do you understand what Sunset went through? Or what I went through?”

She folded her arms, her expression defensive but uncertain. “I know enough. You two everyone at school saw what you did. That you both—”

“No, Apple Bloom. You don’t know enough. All you’re doing is repeating what you’ve heard, and you didnt even tried to think otherwise.”

The gravity in my speech stunned her, and she blinked. The other girls had stopped talking and were observing the conversation with silent worry on their faces. Even Rainbow remained back, even though she normally loved to pitch in with a joke or two.

“You think Sunset’s actions, her mistakes, were part of some conspiracy? That she just woke up one day and decided to hurt people? You’re wrong. She thought she had to be powerful, to be in control, just to matter. She thought that if she wasn’t on top, no one would ever see her, let alone care about her!"

Apple Bloom’s expression faltered, her arms dropping to her sides. I pressed on, my voice growing heavier with emotion.

“And do you think she doesn’t regret it? That she hasn’t paid for her mistakes a thousand times over? Sunset didn’t just apologize. She want to change!! She’s spent every moment since trying to make up for what she did, she try to be better, even to people like you.”

Sunset’s head lifted slightly, her teary eyes glancing at me. I gave her a small, reassuring nod before turning back to Apple Bloom.

“She’s sorry, Apple Bloom. She’s so, so sorry. And you know what? She doesn’t owe you or anyone else her pain. She doesn’t have to keep tearing herself apart just to prove she’s worth a second chance."

Apple Bloom looked away, her lips pressing into a thin line. “But... she hurt people. How can you just forget that?” Apple Bloom looked conflicted now, her defiance melting into uncertainty. “Both of you are diffrent. You’re not like us, we can't just forget what you did"

I frowned, but not in anger—in understanding. “You’re right. We are not. We are different in ways I never expected but I’m not saying we forget,” I said gently. “I’m saying we forgive. Forgiving doesn’t mean we pretend it didn’t happen. Sunset is one of the best people I know.”

Her gaze flicked to Sunset, who was still quiet, her hands clasped tightly in front of her. I could see Apple Bloom’s expression soften, doubt creeping into her features. I paused, letting my words sink in before continuing.

“And as for me...” I took a step closer to her my voice, got deeper. “ .Sunset’s past is a part of her. But it don’t define her, Apple Bloom.And if you’d just take a moment to look past your own assumptions, you’d see that Sunset and I aren’t your enemies. We’re just two people trying to find our place, just like everyone else.”

Apple Bloom’s eyes welled up with unshed tears, her bravado cracking at the edges. She looked at her sister, who gave her a gentle nod, then back at me.

“Apple Bloom,” I said gently, “we’re not asking you to forget everything that’s happened. We’re not even asking you to like us. But maybe... maybe you could try to understand us. Try to see us for who we are now, not just who we were back then.”

“I... I didn’t know,” she murmured, her voice barely audible. “I didn’t think about it like that. I’m sorry.

"Applebloom" Sunset said slowly after her silence "I know I messed up. I know I hurt people, and I’m sorry, will you forgive me?"

Apple Bloom stared at her, her eyes wide and conflicted. Finally, she glanced at her sister, who gave her a gentle nod of encouragement. Applejack stepped forward, placing a comforting hand on her sister’s shoulder. “You did good, Apple Bloom,” she said with a smile. “Took a lot to admit you were wrong. That’s somethin’ to be proud of.”

With hesitation, Apple Bloom nodded while using the back of her hand to wipe her eyes. A hesitant but hopeful warmth took the place of the tension in the room.

After the emotional storm that had just passed, Granny Smith began to chuckle, which calmed the room like a salve. She glanced at me and laughed as she distributed more apple juice. “Boy, you sure know how to give a speech. Reckon you might be the best storyteller we’ve had ‘round here in ages.”

She was laughing, and I couldn't help but laugh too, the sound escaping me like a relief. The ridiculousness of it all—serious discussions, heartfelt admissions, and now apple juice laughs. Sunset's eyes still glistened with the tears she had shed earlier, but she gave a little, hesitant laugh of her own. Her melancholy hung like a shadow as she looked at me, her lips forming the gentlest of smiles.

Then I realized what had previously caused her to laugh so freely. I turned and pointed dramatically at her, a sly smile spreading across my face. “Oh, no, you don’t!” I exclaimed, my voice playful but firm.

Sunset blinked at me, confused. “What are you—”

“What did. I say. About. A happy. Reformed Sunset Shimmer?”. I interrupted, already starting to giggle as I leaned toward her.

Her face flushed as realization dawned, and she waved her hands frantically. “No, no, no! Stop it! Don’t you dare!”

But I wasn’t about to let up. I leaned closer, poking her lightly in the side, my grin growing wider as she squirmed. “Oh, I dare. This is happening, Sunset. No tears allowed when you’re happy and reformed!”

“Nooo! Stop, please!” Sunset protested, though a small, reluctant laugh slipped out, breaking through her sadness like sunlight piercing through clouds.

I persisted in my teasing and giggling until her laughter developed into full-fledged, sincere chuckles. Her hands rose to protect herself from my lighthearted assault, and her cheeks flushed, but the tears in her eyes were no longer tears of sorrow.The room observed our antics with silent approbation and smiles rather than disapproval or embarrassment. Even Rainbow Dash, who was known for his sardonic remarks about everything, nodded subtly in gratitude.

Apple Bloom, sitting quietly by her sister, wiped at her own tear-streaked face. A hesitant smile crept across her lips as she watched us. “Maybe you’re not that bad,” she said softly, her voice cracking slightly as she laughed, still sniffling.

I turned to her, still laughing myself, and gave her a wink. “See? Told you. We’re not that scary, a little crazy but not bad.”

Applejack reached over and lovingly tousled her younger sister's hair. . “Told ya, Apple Bloom. Sometimes you gotta give folks a chance to show you who they really are.”

Granny Smith chimed in, raising her glass of apple juice like a toast. “And sometimes a good laugh’s all it takes to remind us that we’re all just people, tryin’ to do our best.”

The mood had changed entirely, becoming pleasant and playful. The room itself seemed to have inhaled deeply and exhaled, falling into a serene, happy rhythm. I turned to look at Sunset, who was still chuckling gently and shaking her head at me while covering her mouth with her hand. “You’re dumb,” she muttered, but the sparkle in her eyes told me she didn’t mind.

“Dumb enough to make you smile,” I shot back, grinning.

She didn't dispute it, but she rolled her eyes. Rather, she moved closer and, to my astonishment, gave me a deeper hug than the one I had previously had. She put her arms around me tightly and laid her head on my shoulder, breathing steadily and warmly on my neck.

“Thank you,” she whispered, her voice barely audible but full of emotion. “Thank you for protecting me again… and for believing in me. That means more than you think.”

I was silent for a while. I could not express how moved I was by the genuineness of her touch and the warmth of her words. I slowly wrapped my arms around her and held her firmly.It wasn't embarrassing, but the room was quiet. With gentle and sympathetic expressions, the girls observed us. Nobody spoke because they didn't have to. Their consoling presence was like a safety net all around us.

In that quiet moment, everything else faded away. It was just us—two people leaning on each other, finding strength in the connection we’d built.

Author's Note

Hello another chapter they are coming like a storm right? im not as proud of this one as the others but characters need more building so they dont feel as forgain as they are now.. we are close to 100k words on this story :pinkiegasp: i wasn't thinking this will go so far to be honest haha

Home Sweet Home (R)

We had good company for the remainder of the evening. Granny Smith pleased us with tales of her time and small Applejack. She even proudly displayed to everyone old pictures of AJ wearing her scout outfit. No one was aware that AppleJack was a scout; discussing this with friends must have been awkward.

Applejack turned as red as her apples, groaning. “Granny, come on, not these, dont show them those!”

The rest of us, however, couldn't help but giggle especially at a particularly cute photo of AJ back then attempting to wrestle a huge sack of apples that was taller than her. The warmth of the occasion made the farm feel like a second home. Laughing about nothing with those who are important to you was enjoyable.

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were the first to depart as the sun was going down, saying they would see AJ again soon and thanking him for the wonderful time. Soon after, Pinkie and Rarity came along, leaving Sunset and myself alone.

With a smile, I turned to face Applejack. “Thanks for letting us hang out here. It was... really nice to just feel normal for a bit, y’know?”

Applejack tipped her hat with a grin. “Anytime, sugarcube. Y’all are welcome here whenever, just when my grandma is willing to talk about my childhood then.. refuse okey?”

"haha maybe.. i'll think about that"

Before I could complete the app's login process, Sunset nudged me as I took out my phone to place a taxi order. “Hey, i live near you you forgot? I can give you a ride back.” Her words instantly brought back a clear memory of our earlier ride her, us speeding, almost escaping a collision, and me frantically gripping her jacket as I yelled at her to slow down.

Nevertheless, she appeared to be quite at ease when I gazed at her. Perhaps she had taken offense at my fear at the time. Or perhaps I was simply too hopeful. In any case, I smiled slightly crookedly at her. . “I’ll take a chance, but this time please dont drive like a psycho, my heart can't handle your driving”

Sunset grinned and tossed me a helmet. “Hop on, ill try to drive a little slower than usual”

As I climbed onto the motorcycle behind her, I couldn’t help but mutter under my breath, “If this goes south, tell my dad I loved him.”

Sunset laughed, the sound warm and confident. “Relax. I will drive responsibly, i promise”

A wave of nausea hit me as soon as the bike stopped in front of my apartment. Sunset winced as my fingernails dug so deeply into her clothing while my arms remained firmly wrapped around her.

“Ouch. You can let go now. I wasn’t even speeding, it was the slowest drive i had in ages.”

Wasn’t speeding? She had swerved through the streets like she was in an action film, easily exceeding the speed limit twice.

Peeling my hands off her jacket, I stumbled off the bike with reluctance. Before returning the helmet, I took a moment to regain my balance because my legs felt like jelly. The world appeared to be spinning to me.

"Thanks,"

“No problem,” Sunset replied with a playful smirk. “See? Told you, you've got here in one piece.”

Before I could answer, I saw someone moving in the darkness close to the structure. On the steps in front of my flat, there was a person sitting. I froze as they moved in the faint streetlight.

It was my father.

With his shoulders slumped as though he were bearing the weight of the entire world, his head was bent. However, his head flew up at the sight of me, and his eyes instantly filled with relief, something I hadn't seen in him for a long time. He was on his feet in a second, closing the gap between us faster than I could comprehend. Then all of a sudden I was in the warmest, tightest hug of my life. Both his and my heart were pounding.

“I’m sorry, kid,” he choked out, his voice trembling. “I’m so sorry.”

I felt his tears soak into my shoulder as he clung to me like he was afraid I’d vanish if he let go. For a moment, I couldn’t move, couldn’t speak. I just stood there, stunned, feeling the raw emotion pouring out of him.

“I…” His voice broke, and he tried again, his words tumbling out in a rush. “I should’ve told you everything sooner. I should’ve been there for you, you deserved to know the truth, and I failed you. Please, please forgive me, i shouldn't hide it that long”

Tears stung my own eyes as I wrapped my arms around him, hugging him back just as tightly. “I already did dad"

He pulled back just enough to look at me, his face streaked with tears but filled with so much love that it made my chest ache. “You’re my son, and im proud of that no matter what—human, hybrid, whatever—you’re mine, and I’ll always be mine beloved son.”

My throat tightened, and I couldn’t speak, so I just nodded, letting the tears fall freely.

For a moment, it was just us, father and son, holding onto each other like we could put together all the broken pieces of the past through sheer will.

Then he noticed Sunset standing a few feet away. She had been quietly watching, her expression was soft.. like she was proud of us?

Dad wiped his eyes quickly, composing himself as he turned to her. He stepped forward, extending his hand.

“Hey,” he said, his voice a little hoarse but kind. “My name’s Sombra. Are you Sunset—the girl my son spend night with?”

Sunset was obviously taken by surprise. I could see the recognition in her eyes as she looked at me. Sombra was a name she recognized. It was their first meeting, so I'm not sure how.

But she took his hand, shaking it firmly. “Yeah I’m Sunset, we weren't doing anything if you want to know just talked i swear”

“That doesnt matter right now, thank you sunset for everything. For looking out for him when I couldn’t, i know you helped him more that night that i ever could, im so happy that he found friends like you.”

Sunset’s eyes widened slightly, and for a moment, she looked like she didn’t know what to say. But then she smiled. “No problem Mr.Sombra i just did what friends should do.”

“Im really gratefull. Do you want to come inside and have some tea, get a little warmer? The ride was chilli right? It’d be my pleasure.”

“Dad, she’s probably—” I started to say, unsure if she’d want to stay after the whirlwind of emotions we’d just experienced.

“If that’s not a problem, then of course,” Sunset interrupted with a polite smile, cutting me off before I could finish.

“Excellent! Come Come i will make us some tea, follow me” his tone chipper as he motioned toward the door, taking the lead and heading inside.

Why i'm allways cutted off? Everyone have some sort of pact? I raised an eyebrow at Sunset. She gave me a sly smile, obviously pleased with herself for accepting the invitation so quickly. The way her eyes glittered, as if she knew she just threw me off balance and was enjoying it. Haha funny

The three of us walked into the apartment, and Sunset immediately let out a low whistle. “Wow, this place is even bigger from the inside!” Her voice was full of sincere amazement . The expansive view from the enormous windows, the slick modern furnishings, and the high ceilings all caught her attention.

“You’re rich, aren’t you, why didn't you say sonner i would order us something better than pizza, people like you like something better than just plain pizza with peperoni.”

“My dad’s a politician. We’re not poor, just we have enough money to live freely, also i eat the same thing as you” I couldn’t help but puff up a little, standing a bit taller.

She gave me a small laugh , but then her expression changed. She paused for a second, and something about her posture altered. There was a shadow of uneasiness behind her eyes as she glanced around once more.

“You know…” she started, her tone more cautious now. “Your dad’s counterpart in Equestria is pretty well-known too.”

“Really? He’s someone important there too?”

Sunset’s lips quirked into an uneasy smile, and she hesitated again, as if choosing her words carefully. “Not exactly in good way tho.”

“What do you mean in not good way?”

Her voice lowered slightly as she explained, “In Equestria, Sombra isn’t… uh… known for being a politician or anything like that. He’s more… infamous.”

“Infamous?" Hm im not dumb but what does this word even mean?

“Yeah. King Sombra that is his title in Equestria but he was a… tyrant. He ruled the Crystal Empire with an iron hoof and enslaved its citizens. It took the combined efforts of Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and later, Princess Twilight and her friends to defeat him.”

The room suddenly felt colder, and I could hear the blood rushing in my ears. Sunset must’ve noticed the look on my face because she quickly added, “HEYYY , that’s just your dad’s counterpart in Equestria. It doesn’t mean anything about him here! He's completly diffrent person!”

“Right, you right” My eyes strayed to the kitchen, where my father was preparing glasses and a teapot while singing quietly. He looked so normal, so... human. How someone like him could rule with iron hand?

Before I could get too far into my thoughts, my father returned to the living room, bearing a tray of tea and biscuits. “Here ya go!” he said cheerfully, setting it down on the coffee table.

“Oh thanks, Mr. Sombra,” she said politely, taking a seat on the couch.

“Just Sombra is fine, I’ve never been one for formalities its note like we are on some meeting haha.”

So I moved closer to Sunset and forced myself to ignore the odd realization. It didn't matter who my dad's counterpart was in another universe for the time being, I told myself. Just minutes before, the man sitting across from me had embraced me as if his life depended on it, and that was what mattered.

The mood of the room settled as we sat drinking tea. With his teacup in hand, my dad, who is always the epitome of poise and serenity, reclined back in his chair. He looked at Sunset as he took a contemplative sip. He instantly wore an expression as if he had just discovered the universe's secret, and his eyes glittered.

“Soooo Sunset? Did equestria change?” his voice was measured yet inquisitive.

Both Sunset and I flinched as if struck by an invisible jolt of electricity.

Sunset’s grip on her cup tightened, her expression was one full of confuson “H-how do you know im from Equestria?”

My dad put his cup down on the cup and clinked it lightly while he chuckled softly."Hmm, how could I tell you? Well…”

With his keen stare now focused on Sunset, he leaned forward a little. “I can feel it, in your presence, the magic radiating from you is the same as what I feel from my son. It’s… similiar.”

The weight of the words crushing down on us was palpable, and they hung in the air like a fallen pin. Sunset glanced at me, pale and wide-eyed, and then back at my father. I swallowed hard, setting my cup down before it could rattle in my trembling hands. “Dad. I told her… about Mom.”

“Oh, you did?” he asked, his voice carrying both surprise and something deeper—pride.

“And… I told her a little about him too.”

The room went silent. As he inhaled deeply and considered what I had just said, my dad's eyes grew softer. His voice was steady yet full of emotion when he eventually spoke.

“I’m proud of you, son, I know it's hard for you talk about him, even with someone you trust.”

“And Sunset,he doesn’t talk about him. Not even with me. The fact that he opened up to you, he trust you more than you think he does.” And then, suddenly, his face changed. His eyebrows rose in an all-too-familiar way, and his lips formed a cheeky smile. dad way. It was the kind of look that every child knows, he's gonna say something cringe.

“…Well, it must mean you’re more than just a good friend to him, perhaps… a girlfriend?”

" NO. DAD. STOP! No, no, no, no, no! Just—no!”

Sunset’s face was as red as mine, her mouth opening and closing as she tried to form words. “I—it’s not—” she stammered, clearly at a loss.

“I’m just saying,” he teased, “you two seem to have quite a bond. And Sunset here seems like a fine young woman—very responsible, very compassionate, but i don't wanna be a grandpa this early remember to-”

“DAD!” I groaned again, burying my face in my hands. “Can you not?!”

Sunset finally found her voice, though it was still shaky. “W-we’re just friends,really.”

“Of course, of course,” my dad replied with an exaggerated nod, though his grin didn’t fade. “Just friends. Absolutely, Friends spend night at the same hause, only talking, i do it all the time with mine friends”

Sunset, trying to regain some semblance of composure, crossed her arms and gave him a mock-serious look. “You know, Mr. Sombra, for a politician, you’re awfully good at teasing people.”

"It’s one of the perks of being a dad, embarrassing your kids is practically a job requirement.” He laughed, a rich and genuine sound that filled the room.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” I muttered.

Sunset let out a small laugh, finally relaxing a little. “Well, at least we know where you get your sense of humor from,” she said, elbowing me lightly.

“You’re not helping,”

But much though I was feeling embarrassed, I couldn't help but feel a little warm. Even though I wanted to melt into the cushions, I couldn't help but smile at how ridiculous the situation was.

“So,should I set an extra place at the table for Sunset from now on?”

“DAD!” I yelled, my voice echoing through the apartment.

"And as for your question, Mr. Sombra equestria is still a colorful, magical place when, at least it was when i left it, all types of ponies coexisted peacefully. Princess Celestia is in charge of it, and to me, she acted somewhat like a mother figure. Despite her tendency to keep things to herself, she is intelligent and compassionate."

“Princess Celestia, you say?” he asked, his voice quiet but intense.

“Yes. She’s been ruling for a long time. She was still ruling when I left Equestria. I think Princess Luna will return after her banishment to moon soon.”

Dad placed his tea down carefully, as though his thoughts were elsewhere. “Luna was banished? Celestia was ruling alone?”

“Yes?” She answeared a little confused. Dad knows pony celestia too?

“Hm thats a little weird. Celestia and Luna were inseparable. That's how your mother descirbed them.” He shook his head slowly, still staring at Sunset. “Your mother spoke only a little but she did, about Equestria about Celestia and Luna, she said they were the pillars of unity. She taught them everything they knew about ruling. When she went into hiding, they were still ruling side by side. At least… that’s what she told me.”

I listened, my chest tightening as his words sank in. “Dad why she didn’t tell me anything?"

"Son, it was a difficult topic. She believed she was keeping you safe. The less you know, the better, that's what she believed. She thought you should not have to carry the burden of her past as you grew up. I stayed silent because I believed I was doing the same. However, we have been mistaken."

“Your mom probably thought she was doing the right thing" Sunset broke the silence gently, her tone thoughtful.

Dad nodded, his expression softening. "She always carried the weight of the world on her shoulders, but she never let anyone see it.”

Sunset offered a reassuring smile. “She sounds like an amazing person, Mr. Sombra.”

Dad smiled faintly, his eyes distant as though lost in a memory. “She was extraordinary... She gave up so much to build a new life here. And even though she’s gone… I can see her in both of you.”

He looked at me then, his gaze filled with pride. “She believed in you, son. She saw your potential” Dad's expression relaxed, although he appeared to consider something for a time. He turned to face Sunset, his eyes tentative but interested. “Sunset? Can i ask you a question?. It’s something that’s always lingered in my mind since my wife told me about Equestria.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow but stayed silent, nodding for him to continue.

“She mentioned once—just in passing—that everyone has a counterpart in Equestria. You know, some version of themselves. I’ve always wondered…Did you ever come across mine? When you were still in equestria i mean, or did you hear anything about me?”

She looked down for a moment, collecting herself before meeting my dad’s eyes. “I do know,” she admitted softly, her tone careful. “But I’m not sure it’s the answer you’re hoping for.”

Dad leaned back slightly, his brow furrowing. “Why’s that? I can handle it Sunset.”

“Your counterpart in Equestria was… eh... King Sombra.” She let the name hang in the air, her voice weighted.

“King Sombra?” he repeated, the words slow and deliberate.

Sunset nodded. “He was the ruler of the Crystal Empire for a time… but he wasn’t a very kind ruler.... H-He was a tyrant. His reign was marked by fear, oppression, and it took everything Celestia and Luna had to stop him. He’s—he’s about as far from who you are as a person as anyone could imagine.”

“So, he’s my opposite in every way,” he murmured

“Yes,” Sunset said gently. “He’s nothing like you. And just to be clear, I don’t see any of him in you at all.”

My dad chuckled dryly, shaking his head. “It’s funny, isn’t it? To think that somewhere out there, in another world, I could have turned out so… dark. Thank you for being honest. I’ve wondered about this for years, and it’s good to finally have some closure.”

Sunset nodded reassuringly, but the conversation's weight hung heavy in the room. She paused, looked at her phone, and sighed slightly. “It’s getting late, thank you for your hospitality. It’s been… enlightening, to say the least hihi.”

“The pleasure is mine, Sunset. Thank you for sharing what you know and for being such a good friend to my son.”

I stood up to walk her to the door, but before we could leave the room, Dad added, “And Sunset?”

She turned back, tilting her head. “Yes?”

“You have a good heart,I don’t know what all you’ve been through, but I can tell you’ve come a long way. Keep going. You’re doing great.”

“Thank you, Mr. Sombra. That means a lot.” her cheeks were flushing slightly.

Together, we approached the door, and she turned to face me as I was ready to open it. She suddenly threw her arms around me and pulled me into a passionate hug. She reached over and kissed my cheek before I had time to comprehend. Her gentle lips were pressed against my cheeck. It felt... Awsome

“Thanks for everything,” she said softly, her eyes sparkling with gratitude—and mischief, she made sure that my dad saw that

“See you at school tomorrow,” she added with a cheeky smile as she stepped out the door.

After a moment of being stunned, I carefully closed the door behind her. I turned around to see my dad smiling broadly as he leaned relaxedly against the wall.

“Do you have anything more to add?” I asked, my face heating up.

“No haha” his expression told a different story. “Just… looks like you are closer than you think son.”

With a sigh, I turned and headed up to my room, attempting to shake off the emotions that were building up inside. I had always found Sunset to be a mystery, someone I couldn't quite understand. However, everything felt... different today. Perhaps more realistic. I couldn't help but feel that something was gradually developing between us because she had supported me when I needed her. It also went beyond a simple peck on the cheek. It was the way she had been so sincere and encouraging to me. She did even though she didn't have to.

When I got to my room, I began to undress. Still engrossed in my thoughts about Sunset, I had only gone through the motions. The more time I spent with her, the more I understood that she was so different from everyone else and that I was beginning to care in a manner that I couldn't quite put my finger on. I reflected on the warmth and softness of the embrace she had given me at the entrance. I was unable to recall the last time I had felt this close to someone.

In an attempt to decompress, I went to take the shower and let the warm water run over me. However hard I tried to concentrate, my mind kept going back to Sunset at all times . Recalling the kiss at the entrance, I could only grinn to myself. Her unexpected peck on the cheek had taken me by surprise, but I wasn't angry about it. Simply said, it was unexpected, but in the greatest way possible.

After the shower, I quickly got dressed and changed into something more comfortable. I took a seat at my desk, and without thinking, I grabbed my phone to check the messages. The girls had sent a bunch of photos from earlier today—group shots, moments of laughter, all of us together. It was a rare moment of pure happiness, something I hadn’t even realized I’d been missing until now.

With my phone in hand, I crawled into bed, relaxing into the coziness of the sheets. But sleep appeared to be just out of reach, regardless of how exhausted I felt.

But then the sound of footsteps outside my door caught my attention. A light knock followed.

“Can I come in?” Dad’s voice came from the other side.

“Yeah,” I called out, sitting up in bed and adjusting my pillows behind me. The door creaked open, and Dad poked his head around the corner, a soft smile on his face.

“Hey, can't sleep after today?” he asked, stepping into the room and closing the door behind him.

“Yeah, just thinking about stuff. You know.”

Dad, who was seated on the edge of my bed, laughed quietly. “I get that. But I want you to know something.” He paused, looking me in the eyes. “I’m proud of you, kid. You’ve grown into someone I’m really proud of. Not just because of everything you’ve been through, but because of who you are now.”

I wasn't quite sure how to react to that. When my dad showed emotion, it affected me more than anything else, even though he wasn't always the best at it. In an attempt to stabilize my voice, I gulped. “Thanks, Dad....”

Dad sighed, leaning back slightly as if contemplating something. “And about Sunset…”

I looked at him, trying to figure out how to word my thoughts. “I don’t know what’s going on with her and me, if that is what you askin. But… I do know that I trust her. And she’s been there for me, It’s like… she gets it. She gets me.”

“ooh I can see that. And from what I’ve seen, she seems like a good girl."

“I know, Dad."

Dad gave me a small smile, a kind of reassuring, fatherly look. “Son, life’s full of uncertainty. But if you’re honest with yourself, and with her, things will work out."

“Thanks, Dad. That really means a lot.” He patted my shoulder gently before standing up, his usual teasing smile returning. “Just go with the flow, dont rush it.”

I rolled my eyes but smiled. “I won’t, I promise.”

“Good night, son. I love you,” he said, before heading for the door.

“I love you too, Dad,” I replied, watching him leave the room.

The burden of everything weighed down on me as I laid back in bed. I was happy for the time being, but there was still a lot to figure out. I had reliable friends that genuinely cared for me. And with Sunset, there might have been a possibility for something more.

I closed my eyes, letting the warmth of the day wash over me, and eventually drifted into a peaceful sleep.

Author's Note

A pretty short chapter, but i wanted to end this day in wholsome moment, the next will have a lot challanges for our fellow characters the first day of school after fall formal. How will sunset and oc do when whole school will be looking at them with disgust? Have fun reading!

Peace Will Come Slowly (R)

When I woke up, I felt surprisingly good.Getting a full night's sleep certainly helped, but it wasn't the only benefit. Through the openings in my curtains, I stretched as the morning's warm, golden light painted the walls of my room.I got out of bed, rubbed my eyes, and shuffled toward my closet. The air was crisp, with the kind of chill that only autumn mornings could bring, so I knew t-shirts were out of the question. Before choosing my favorite hoodie which is soft, plain black, and a little bigger than average, like a barrier against the outside world, it was ideal. Combined with my go-to pair of jeans, it was just enough to keep me warm without drawing too much attention.

But today wasn’t about that. Today was about facing the world again, stepping back into the halls of Canterlot High after everything that happened at the Fall Formal.

The idea sliced through my resolve like a chilly wind. Nobody would ever forget. Not after what transpired. When I walked through the doors, the rumors, the stares, and the whispers would all be waiting for me, ready to jump. I told myself, what's done is done. Now all I could do was keep going, no matter how difficult it was.

With the aroma of coffee and toasted bread filling the air, I picked up my backpack and went downstairs. With his coffee cup steaming by his side, Dad was at the counter, reading a newspaper On the counter was a plate of toast, one slice already covered in jam and butter.

“Morning, kiddo,” he said, glancing up with a warm smile. “Sleep alright?”

“Yeah,” I replied, grabbing a slice of toast. “Slept pretty good, actually.”

“Good to hear. You have a big day ahead,”

I took a bite out of the toast and nodded. The crunch was delicious, and the sweetness of the jam gave me a little relief as I leaned against the counter. I was grateful that Dad didn't force me to say anything more. He was aware of when I needed his words and when I needed space.

As I finished the toast, I felt his eyes on me. “You’ll do fine today, remember, it’s not about what they think. It’s about how you carry yourself.”

With a slight smile, I thanked him for the support. "Thank you, Dad. I'll see you later"

Although he nodded and turned back to the newspaper, I could see he was still observing me from the corner of his eye.

The leaves crunched underfoot as I stepped outside into the crisp autumn air. As people started their days, the quiet hum of life was just beginning to stir through the neighborhood. Pulling the hood up against the cool breeze, I adjusted my hoodie. Every step brought me closer to the reality I wasn't quite ready to face, making the walk to school seem longer than usual.

As I approached Canterlot High, I saw the familiar silhouette of the building. The statue of a magnificent horse rearing on its hind legs cast a long shadow across the front lawn. It acted as a reminder of everything that had happened and the changes that had occurred. More than just an event, the Fall Formal signaled a radical shift. Now everyone was waiting to see what would happen.

My mind was racing, the weight of expectation pressing down on me. Just then, I felt a hand touch my shoulder. It was a shocking touch, not one that was gentle.

I jumped, spinning around, my heart racing.

It was Sunset.

“Sunset can’t you just say hi like a normal person? Do you have to scare me half to death?”

She grinned, her teal eyes sparkling mischievously. “Oh, don’t be such a baby, besides your reaction was worth it.”

I rolled my eyes but couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped. “Yeah, yeah. Keep it up, and I’ll start carrying around a spray bottle.”

Sunset laughed, a real, cozy laugh that temporarily defused the tension. However, as we strolled on, her face changed. Her eyes had shifted from me to the other students who were walking by.

Whispers floated around us, hushed but deliberate. They didn’t even try to hide it. I caught snippets of their words:

“There they are”

“Trouble”

Some students looked from Sunset to me as if we were a circus act, and they didn't even bother whispering.

Sunset's shoulders tensed, and her assured gait wavered briefly. Her happy glow that had been there only moments before began to fade.

Out of instinct, I reached out to her. I gently and playfully snapped her nose with two fingers. “Do I need to tickle you right here, right now, just to get you to smile again?”

She took a step back as her eyes widened in mock alarm. “No, no, don’t even think about it!”

“You sure? I think it might work wonders.”

She let out a dramatic groan, but now there was a genuine smile that was fleeting. “Alright, alright, I’m happy. See?” She pointed at her face, forcing a big, exaggerated grin.

“Much better,Can’t have you looking like someone just stole your bacon.” He He see the referance? She didn't get it.

The murmurs seemed to follow us all the way to the main doors, getting louder with each step. Sunset's posture was rigid as she attempted to ignore them, but I could tell it was upsetting her. Just in case, I remained close her.

We made our way to our lockers, which were close to one another. After spinning the combination lock and pulling the door open,a stream of papers poured out and fell to the floor like fallen leaves. Its scrawled, sloppy handwritten words leap out at me. "Fucker," "Troublemaker," "Asshole."

I looked in Sunset's direction. Her face fell when she discovered the same thing waiting for her when she had just opened her own locker. Folded pieces of paper and crumpled notes, all with the same ruthless intent.

Her fingers trembled a little as she picked up and read one of the notes after her hand hesitated over it. Her jaw tensed at whatever it said, and she hurriedly balled it up and stuffed it back into her locker as though to make it disappear.

I didn't even consider it. I stuffed all of the papers into my arms after grabbing them from her locker. Sunset gave me a look and opened her mouth to object, but I stopped her with a hand gesture.

“You shouldn't care about that, they’re just words some shity assholes whiling. And words only have power if you let them.”

She blinked at me, her expression caught between gratitude and doubt. “But—”

“No but's” I interrupted by walking over to the trash can at the end of the hall. With a satisfying thud, I tossed all the papers inside and brushed my hands off. . “See? Gone. Just like that.”

Despite her best efforts to conceal it, her eyes were glassy when I turned back to face her. "Thanks,"

I returned to her and put a hand gently on her shoulder. “Hey, you are doing well, Sunset. Don’t let this stuff drag you back down. You’ve got me to back you up. Always.”

Then I sensed that someone was examining the nape of my neck.I turned slowly and saw Principal Celestia standing in front of me. Her arms were folded. Even while it wasn't quite fury, it was obviously the voice of a parent who was dissatisfied.

“Welcome, i was beginning to wonder, if you’d show up today.”

“Good morning, Principal Celestia.” I said, attempting to sound informal, but a tiny crack in my voice betrayed me.

Her attention moved to Sunset and then back to me. “Come with me to my office.” There was no room for debate in her tone as she spoke. “Your teachers are aware you’ll be there, so don’t worry about your attendence. We just need to have a talk.”

“A talk” with Principals was never just “a talk.” My thoughts were racing as I tried to piece together what this might be about. The Formal Fall Event? The rumors and whispers? Or something else? Sunset looked as uncomfortable as me.

“Oops, guess this was bound to happen eventually. Can’t exactly stay off the radar forever.”

Sunset smiled weakly at me, but I could see she was anxious. “Yeah, well, we’re about to find out how long the consequences take to catch up.”

As Celestia started to move toward her office, we fell in step behind her. For a brief moment, the only sound in the hallway was the echo of our footsteps. The whispers then began as if at the same moment.

“Finallyyy, some justice came.”

“I hope they get expelled,”

“Maybe Principal Celestia will call the police,”

Sunset was strolling with her head slightly bent, her fiery hair draped over her face like a veil, and I glanced at her. The words were having an effect on her. I could see her shoulders sag a little more with every cruel comment.I reached over and put two fingers under her chin, gently raising her head a little before yanking them away to make a silly "tickle" sound.

A faint smile appeared on her grave face. “What is it with you, and trying to tickle me all the time?” she whispered, her voice tinged with quiet amusement.

“Because it works,” I replied softly. “You smiled, didn’t you?”

Even though she rolled her eyes, I found the smile to be sufficient.

When we eventually arrived at Celestia's office, she gestured for us to enter by holding the door open. With a large window that let in an abundance of natural light and shelves brimming with books and awards, her office was as spotless and well-organized as ever.

“Take a seat,” she said, her voice still calm but firm.

After a brief moment of hesitation and a quick glance at Sunset, I took a seat in one of the chairs across from her desk. Sunset did the same, her hands clenched in her lap.

Principal Celestia sat down, her hands folded neatly on the desk before her. She looked from one of us to the other, letting the silence linger for a while. Her gaze wasn't menacing rather, it seemed as though she was attempting to see past appearances.

“I’m not here to only punish you,” she began, her tone surprisingly gentle. “We need to talk about everything that’s happened recently. The Fall Formal, the aftermath, and how we’re going to move forward from here.”

At the mention of the Fall Formal, Sunset winced a little and dropped her gaze to her lap. I silently reminded her that she wasn't alone in this by reaching over and giving her a gentle elbow push.

“You both have been through a lot,” Celestia continued, her gaze softening. “And while I understand that the events of the Fall Formal were...unusual, the way some of your peers have been treating you since then is unacceptable.”

Sunset looked up at that, her eyes wide with surprise. “Wait you...know about that?”

Celestia nodded. “I’ve seen them whriting the notes i confiscated the ones i could and i've heard the whispers,. It’s not fair to either of you. And I want you to know that if it becomes too much, my door is always open.”

“Thank you,” I managed to say, my voice a little shaky. “That...means a lot.” I know shes the principal and she wont favor any side but..

Celestia smiled gently. “I just want what’s best for all of my students, including you two. The past doesn’t define who you are, it’s what you do moving forward that matters.”

Sunset nodded slowly, her expression thoughtful. “I'm trying, im trying my best to do better.”

Principal Celestia’s eyes softened as she gave Sunset a small nod of approval. “I know sunset” she said gently. Then, after a brief pause, her tone shifted slightly, carrying a hint of authority. “That being said, there’s still the matter of accountability.”

Sunset tilted her head, a flicker of worry crossing her face. “Accountability?”

Celestia leaned forward slightly, folding her hands on her desk. “The entrance repair wasn’t exactly cheap, and while the school has covered the costs, I think it’s only fair that you contribute in some way. As part of making amends, you’ll be assisting Miss Granny Smith in the cafeteria for the next month.”

Sunset blinked, clearly taken aback. “The cafeteria?”

“Yes,” Celestia replied with a slight smile. “Miss Smith could use an extra set of hands, and I think it will be a good opportunity for you to give back to the school community. Consider it less of a punishment and more of a way to rebuild trust.”

Sunset sighed but nodded. “Alright... I can do that.”

Celestia then turned her gaze to me, her expression shifting. It wasn’t harsh, but it carried the weight of a parent who was about to impart some tough love.

“And as for you, we need to talk about your attendance. You can’t just leave the school during classes or not show up without a valid excuse. You’re still a minor, and you’re expected to follow the rules. I trust that we won’t have to revisit this issue?”

I felt a pang of embarrassment under her watchful gaze. “No, ma’am,I understand.”

“Good,” she replied, her tone lightening slightly. “I’m not angry, but I want you both to know that your actions have consequences"

We looked at each other, and I could see that Sunset's eyes mirrored my own sense of relief and humility.

“Thank you, Principal Celestia,” I said sincerely.

Celestia gave us both a warm smile. “You’re welcome. Now, off to class with you. And Sunset.I’m proud of the steps you’re taking. Keep going.”

The tension that had been weighing us down somewhat subsided as we left her office and entered the hallway. Sunset's hands dropped to her sides as she exhaled deeply.

“Well,” she said, her voice tinged with a mix of humor and disbelief, “that could’ve gone worse.”

“Could’ve gone better, too,” I teased, grinning at her. “But hey, at least you get to hang out with Granny.”

Sunset groaned, though there was a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. “Oh, don’t remind me. I’m going to smell like mashed potatoes and apple pie for a month.”

“Not the worst punishment in the world. Plus, I hear Granny’s stories are worth sticking around for.”

Sunset glanced over at me, her smirk maturing into something more real. . “And you? Are you going to stop skipping school now, or should I start taking attendance for you?”

I rolled my eyes but couldn’t help smiling. “Guess I’ll have to play by the rules for now. Principal Celestia made it pretty clear I’m on thin ice.”

Sunset laughed quietly, shaking her head.

“Yeah, yeah,” I said, waving her off as we turned the corner toward our classrooms. “Come on, let’s see what chaos awaits us.”

I went down the hall to my class, and we parted ways at the door to hers. I could feel every pair of eyes in the room focusing on me as soon as I entered. Whispers filled the room like a steady hum, and the air was heavy with judgment.

“Bet he got special treatment”

I chose to ignore the comments and continued to look straight ahead as I walked to my seat. As I passed her desk, Miss Cheerilee surprised me by smiling a little encouragingly. Although it was a small gesture, it was sufficient. I turned to face my neighbor, Applejack. "Hey"

“Hey,” she replied, her tone friendly but subdued. “Y’all alright?”

“Yeah. Just had a little chat with Celestia.”

Applejack smirked knowingly. “Reckon it was overdue.”

“You’re not wrong, how’s lesson been did i miss anything?”

“Same ol doing nothin, though I reckon folks’ve been talkin more bout you and Sunset than the lesson.”

“Figures,” I muttered, glancing around the room. The whispers had quieted, but I could still feel the weight of their stares.

I couldn't resist checking my phone under the desk as Miss Cheerilee started her lesson again. Messages and photos from the weekend had flooded the group chat with the girls. One photo caught my attention a group shot of all of us at Sweet Apple Acres, smiling and carefree. Then a photo of me and sunset sitting together on sofa catched my attention. Hm it looks cool, both of us laughing. I putted it as my wallpaper on phone.

The first three classes passed in an odd fog. I got looks ranging from mild curiosity to outright hostility, as well as stares and whispers. I initially made an effort to ignore it entirely, keeping my head down and concentrating on the lessons. However, it soon became apparent that was not going to work. Some students obviously wanted me to hear what they had to say, so they whispered louder when I was close. Others simply made it painfully clear that they were referring to me by flitting their eyes in my direction and then quickly averting them when I caught them.

After a while, I changed strategies. I returned the stare. I would look someone in the eyes, calm and unflinching, whenever I heard them whispering about me. It was merely a silent challenge rather than an aggressive one. It performed better than I had anticipated. Most people muttered something under their breath before continuing, or they looked away awkwardly or stopped in the middle of their sentence. Naturally, some were more courageous or foolish and sneered at me or said something offensive, but even they eventually grew disinterested when I didn't give them the response they desired.

By the time lunchtime arrived, I had a slight sense of achievement. Although it wasn't much, I had made it through the morning without becoming angry or allowing anyone to affect me. Advancement. I could now sit with my friends, laugh, and temporarily forget about the rest of the school because I had something to look forward to.

The hum of voices grew louder as I approached, the sound of laughter and conversation spilling into the hallway. I was just a few steps away from the doors when I heard a voice that made my stomach twist.

“Ooo, the big bad bully is small like a puppy now. Do you think you can just come here and act like nothing happened?”

The words halted me in my tracks and were scathing and cruel.

My jaw clenched and my grip tightened as I turned to face the voice.

There, standing a few feet away, was Sunset. Her back was to me, and she appeared to be bracing herself by hunching slightly and tensing her shoulders. Flash and Lyra stood in front of her, both sneering at her as if they were predators who had cornered their victim.

I experienced a wave of rage so intense that my vision briefly became blurry. This wasn't fair to Sunset. None of this was fair to her. People who didn't even care to know her now were pulling her down, despite her best efforts to improve and atone for her past transgressions.

With a mocking tone in her voice, Lyra moved closer to Sunset.“You really think people are just gonna forget what you did? You don’t belong here.”

Flash crossed his arms and grinned. “You should do us all a favor and crawl back into whatever hole you came from.”

Sunset's head lowered a little as her hands gripped her skirt so firmly that I thought it might tear. The sight made my chest tighten. Seeing her like this, bearing all of that pain and guilt by herself, was unbearable to me. I started toward them without thinking, my steps deliberate and heavy.

“What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” I said, my voice sharp and filled with anger.

My voice made Lyra jump a little, but Flash simply turned to me and his grin grew. He inspected me from head to toe as if I were a bother. "What's it to you?" he inquired in a derisive tone.

“You heard me,” I shot back, my voice steady and firm. “Get the fuck out of here.”

Flash raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. “Or what? What are her knight in shining armor is gonna do?”

Anger was brewing inside of me, burning hot and uncontrollable. I grabbed the front of his jacket before I could think and pushed him firmly against the lockers. Everything else momentarily faded into the background as the impact's sound reverberated down the hallway. His stunned face was inches from mine, and it was just the two of us.

“Listen to me, you piece of shit, you don’t get to talk to her like that. You don’t get to treat her like she’s nothing. She’s more than you’ll ever be.”

Flash’s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly masked it with a sneer. “You think you’re some kind of hero? You’re just as bad as she is.”

I tightened my grip on his jacket, my knuckles turning white. “Say another word, and I swear”

I gripped Flash's jacket tighter, my knuckles whitened as the rage inside me threatened to explode. With all of the anger I was feeling, I spoke in a low voice. “Say another word, and I swear you’ll be walking around with a black eye for days. I’ve been nice enough to let you hit me before, back before the Fall Formal. I even let you get away with trying to sucker punch me the second time. You know why?”

Flash gave me a look that was a mix of fear and defiance, but I didn't let him answer. I leaned closer, the venom in my voice like a blade slicing through the tension. “I didn’t hit you back because Twilight was there. I thought you had some kind of connection to her. I thought maybe you had some decency left. But now?”

I gave him a little shove and then slammed him back against the lockers. For the first time, I saw his confidence falter as the metal moaned under its force. With a loud clang, I slammed my free hand into the locker next to his head, inches from his face, after raising it into a fist. His breath caught in his throat as he flinched.

“If I ever see you tormenting Sunset again. Then it won’t end at a warning. Do you hear me?” My fist hit the locker again, the sound reverberating down the hallway like a thunderclap. “You’ll be fucking destroyed. Do you understand me, Flash?”

His eyes flitted from mine to the locker dent I had just caused, and back again. Something that looked a lot like fear had taken the place of the fight in his face. His mouth opened and closed as if he wanted to say something but was at a loss for words, and he nodded rigidly.

I felt a warm, soft thing wrap around my waist before I could scare him any farther. The feeling halted me, and when I looked , I saw Sunset clinging to me, her fingers gripping my hoodie's fabric as if to secure me.

“Stop,” Her voice trembled as she whispered. The sight of her broke my heart when I looked down at her. Her cheeks flushed with a mixture of shame and grief, and her eyes were wide and glistening with unshed tears.“Please”

For a moment, I gazed at her, taking in what she had said. She sounded so hurt, vulnerable, and still trying to protect me after everything she had been through, and it broke my heart to see her like this. A heavy, hollow weight gradually took the place of the fire that was burning in my chest. Flash, still pinned against the locker, his face white and unsure.

I pushed him away without another word, using just enough force to cause him to stumble but not fall. Before muttering something under his breath and hurrying down the hallway with Lyra right behind him, he quickly straightened himself, his eyes darting between Sunset and me.

My shoulders began to relax a little as I focused entirely on Sunset. Her fingers were releasing their hold on me, but not completely releasing it. When we looked into each other's eyes, I could see a mix of appreciation and annoyance.

“I did what I had to do,” I said quietly. “I don’t regret it.”

Sunset shook her head, a small, tired smile tugging at the corners of her lips. “You didn't needed to go that far, but... thank you.”

With a gentle squeeze, I put a hand on her shoulder. “You don’t have to face this alone, I’ve got your back, Sunset. always remember.”

She stared at me for a while, her expression softening as the tears finally began to trickle down her cheeks. Then, to my astonishment, she made a faint, shaky, but genuine, laugh. We remained there for a little while longer, the commotion of the corridor receding into the distance. I didn't care that students were still whispering and staring.

Sunset eventually released me as she straightened her jacket and ran a hand through her hair. “W-we should probably get to the cafeteria before the others start wondering where we are.”

“Yeah, we should go.” There was a glimmer of a smile on the face that had been tears. She still had some puffiness in her eyes, but her spirits appeared to have recovered, if only a little.

As we made our way to the cafeteria together, Sunset's light and playful voice broke the stillness. “So… about that pony ear. Was that really necessary?”

“What pony ear?” Instinctively, I raised my head to ask. My fingers brushed against something soft and decidedly non-human, much to my surprise. One ear. Only one. I could feel it sitting on top of my head, moving a little when I touched it. I began patting around in a panic, looking for its twin or anything out of the ordinary.

“No horn, no wings…” I mumbled, a hint of disbelief and frustration in my voice. However, the ear flicked one last time and vanished in a faint shimmer as abruptly as I had noticed it. “What the… Did you see that? It just popped out of nowhere”

The expressions of the sunset ranged from amusement to worry.“Yeah, I saw it. It was weird. It just appeared out of nowhere, glowing like crazy. The second ear was starting to form, but then I hugged you, and it all just poof.” She gestured with her hands as if mimicking an explosion.

“That’s weird. The magic’s supposed to be gone, right? Twilight’s not even here anymore.”

Sunset furrowed her brow slightly and shrugged.“I guess? I don’t know. Maybe for you, it’s different, maybe you’ve got some connection to magic that’s stronger than we thought.”

The idea made my stomach twist uncomfortably. Sure, I knew my mother was an Alicorn, and sure, I’d seen hints of magic around me before, but this was something else entirely. It felt… personal, like it wasn’t just magic happening to me but something inside me reacting.

“Don’t overthink it,” she said with a small smile. “You’ll figure it out when the time comes. For now, let’s just eat.”

I nodded, letting out a shaky laugh. “Yeah, okay. Let’s go.”

The clatter of trays and the buzz of conversation filled the air as we entered the cafeteria. I could feel the pressure of a dozen eyes on us as soon as we entered. I was able to infer what they were saying even though I couldn't hear the words as they buzzed through the room like an obnoxious swarm of flies.

Sunset also appeared to notice. She tensed up a little next to me, but before the tension could subside, she leaned in and smiled playfully while whispering “You’re really my hero, you know that?”

Her words caught me off guard, and I felt a flush of warmth creep up my neck. “H-hero? Come on, Sunset, I’m just—”

“Hush,” she interrupted, her smile widening into a mischievous grin. “Just take the compliment.”

I huffed out a laugh, trying to hide the redness I knew was spreading across my cheeks. “Fine, fine. But you don’t need to make me blush in public.”

She giggled, a sound so light and genuine it made the lingering stares and whispers feel a little less heavy.

We picked up our trays and sat down at our regular table. Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash were already there, in the middle of a conversation. They waved and smiled as they greeted us, but I saw Rainbow's eyes hover over me for an excessive amount of time, as though she was attempting to read my mind.

Unexpectedly, Sunset moved closer to the seat beside me. She didn't move her knee when it touched mine beneath the table. She gave me a tiny, almost bashful smile when I caught a glimpse of her out of the corner of my eye, and then she looked at the others.

"Y’all okay? We saw ya headin’ to the office with Principal Celestia. Everything alright?”

“Yeah,she just wanted to talk about… well, everything that’s been going on. Nothing too serious.” Sunset responed.

Rainbow raised an eyebrow, leaning back in her seat. “Not serious? You two were dragged to the office like a couple of troublemakers. Spill.”

I rolled my eyes, shaking my head. “It’s nothing. Just a chat. No punishments or anything.”I skipped the part about the pony ear and the locker incident. That was a topic for another discussion.

Pinkie Pie's eyes gleamed with interest as she leaned across the table. . “Are you sure? Because you’ve got this look on your face like something super crazy happened, and you’re just dying to not tell us!”

“Nothing happened,” My cheeks betrayed me by blushing a little, but I said it firmly. It didn't help my case that Sunset was laughing quietly next to me.

Her amusement only added fuel to the fire, and I gave her a side-eye glance that only made her grin wider.

Sunset, of course, never missed an opportunity. With pride and mischievousness in her voice, she turned to the others. "Well, something kinda happened, he intervened when Flash and lyra cornered me in the hallway." She gave me a quick glance before lowering her gaze once more. "He did even though he didn't have to. stood before Flash as if it didn't exist. In the process, I even got, uh, pony ears. She chuckled nervously,

The girls burst out laughing, but not at the part about the pony ears. No, they appeared to be laughing about something else entirely, most likely the idea of me charging into the commotion like a hero. Rainbow Dash was the first to get back up and slapped her palm on the table. “You? Mid-action hero mode? That’s gold!”

“I’m telling you,” Sunset continued, clearly enjoying the spotlight, “he looked so serious. And then, poof! One ear just pops out like it couldn’t wait to join the fight.”

Pinkie Pie was laughing so hard that she almost fell out of her chair. “Oh my gosh, that’s amazing! You’re like a superhero with surprise pony powers! Bam!” She mimicked throwing punches, her energy infectious as always.

I tried to brush it off, waving a hand nonchalantly. “Oh, come on, girls. I would’ve done the same for any of you.”

But Rarity's brow arched elegantly, and a knowing smile curled her lips. . “Oh, I’m quite sure of that, darling. But…” Her tone was playful as she leaned forward a little. “I do believe someone here might have a particular priority above the rest of us.”

It took me a second to process what she meant. “Priority?” I repeated, genuinely confused. “What do you mean?”

The girls started laughing again, more loudly. In fact, Rainbow Dash grimaced and shook her head “Wow. Clueless. Absolutely clueless.”

Still confused, I looked to Sunset for clarification. With her face buried in her hands and her cheeks flushed deeply, she was of little use. “Sunset?” I tried again, leaning closer. “Sunset, what’s going on? Why is everyone acting so weird?”

Her embarrassment only grew as she remained silent. As her ears protruded from between her fingers, a thought suddenly occurred to me. I leaned in slightly and gently blew a soft puff of air at one of her ears.

The response came instantly. Sunset turned to me with wide, shocked eyes and flinched, letting her hands fall from her face. Hey!” Her voice was a mixture of embarrassment and indignation as she exclaimed. And the blush was now running down her neck when she gave me a light shoulder punch. “Don’t do that!”

Fluttershy, who had been silently watching the entire conversation, finally spoke up from across the table. “That was…really cute,” she murmured, her voice so soft it was almost drowned out by the ongoing giggles.

Her remark caused me to pause in complete bewilderment. I glanced at Sunset, who was now averting my eyes as her hands fumbled nervously with the edge of her tray, and then back at the other girls.“Wait, why are you all acting today like this? What’s going on?”

With a groan, Rainbow Dash crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair.“Unbelievable. He still doesn’t get it.”

“Get what?” I asked, genuinely baffled. “What am I supposed to be getting?”

Rarity sighed impatiently, but her smile did not waver entirely. “Oh, darling, it’s nothing. Just… let’s say you’re more endearing than you realize.”

I quickly looked at Sunset once more as my face flushed, hoping for some kind of explanation or denial. Rather than looking into my eyes, she simply sat there with her cheeks still flushed. The girls continued their teasing and laughter without stopping, exchanging knowing glances.

I sat back in my chair, completely lost. “I swear i dont have even a little clue what do you mean”. Whatever was happening, there was a contagious lightness in the air, and even though I couldn't fully understand it, I was just happy to see Sunset grinning once more.

Sunset finally gave me a sidelong glance as the conversation turned back to other topics. Although her blush had somewhat subsided, her face still had a gentleness to it, a look of silent appreciation that oddly warmed my chest. I decided I didn't need to figure out what the girls were hinting at just yet. Seeing her happy was sufficient for the moment.

As the lunch break came to an end and our next class began, the bell's shrill ring reverberated through the corridors. On the way to Algebra 2, Sunset and I engaged in a light conversation. She appeared more relaxed now, with a relaxed smile replacing the tension in her face.

We went into the classroom and sat down, Sunset at my desk as usual and me at mine. The teacher walked to the front of the room, tapped a pile of papers on the desk to get attention, and adjusted her glasses. “Alright, class, settle down. A quick reminder your test tomorrow will count significantly toward your mid-year grade. Make sure you’re prepared.”

My stomach dropped. HOLY. CRAP. I COMPLETELY FORGOT ABOUT SCHOOL. I stared at the teacher blankly, my mind racing. I hadn't even considered studying because of the Fall Formal chaos, my support for Sunset, and whatever magical weirdness was going on with me. When I was focused, Algebra 2 was challenging enough; how was I going to handle this now?

I fumbled to open my book and turned to the page the teacher had mentioned. I looked at the equations and examples, and the letters and numbers seemed to mix into an incomprehensible mess.

Sunset was already solving the problems with ease, her pencil moving fluidly across her notebook, when I turned to face her. Her lips curled into a wry smile as she raised an eyebrow in my direction. She muttered, "What?" clearly amused by my apprehension.

“I don’t understand any of this,” I admitted, gesturing to my book like it was written in a foreign language. “Sunny, can you help me? Please?”

Sunset's cheeks tinted slightly as she blinked in surprise at the nickname, but she recovered fast. . “Alright, what part’s tripping you up?” she whispered back, sliding her notebook closer so I could see.

“Uh… all of it?” She laughed quietly as I whispered sheepishly. She pointed to one of the issues as she leaned in closer. Her explanation was succinct and straightforward, and her voice was steady enough to keep me attentive without disturbing the other students. To make it easier to follow, she provided brief diagrams in the margins for each step as she explained it.

The teacher looked at us as we worked, her piercing eyes lingering for a moment. I froze, thinking she was going to reprimand us for talking in class. Rather, she simply repositioned her glasses and carried on with her lesson. I assumed she didn't mind as long as we were actually learning.

The bell rang again after what seemed like an eternity of barely understanding the content. Sunset smiled contentedly as she closed her notebook. “See? That wasn’t so bad,” she said, packing up her things.

“I’m gonna fail,” I joked, putting on my best sad-puppy expression.

She rolled her eyes, giving me a playful nudge. “Nah, you’ll be fine. You just need to practice a little more. If you want, I can help you study.”

“Wait, really? You’d do that?”

“Of course, my helping Granny Smith starts tomorrow, so I’ve got time tonight. We can go over everything and make sure you’re ready for the test.”

I tilted my head to the side and grinned. “Hmm. You’re inviting me to your house again? Naughty, naughty girl,” I teased, waggling my eyebrows.

Sunset’s face turned bright red as she sputtered, “T-That’s not—! I’m just—! It’s for studying!”

Her response made me laugh, and I raised my hands in a mock surrender. “Alright, alright, I’m just kidding. But seriously, thanks. I could really use the help.”

She crossed her arms and sighed, but her lips were still tugging at a tiny smile. “Yeah, yeah. Just don’t make it weird, okay?”

“No promises,” I said with a grin, earning a light punch on the arm.

Author's Note

WE DID IT!! Over 100k words it is fun adventure you know? And it isn't even half done we still have a lot to cover. This chapter can feel a little dry but im writing this before my job and don't have as much time as i want so if you find any mistakes please type them ! Have fun reading thank for beeing with me at this story so far !!

knowledge Got Us Closer (R)

As Sunset and I stepped outdoors, we saw the girls gathered close to the statue in front of the school, their laughter resonating in the cool fall air. When Applejack first noticed me, he waved for me to approach. After adjusting my bag's strap, we approached them and were welcomed with their usual friendliness.

“Hey there, sugarcube,” Applejack said with a tip of her hat. “We were just makin’ plans, ya should join us.”

Pinkie Pie bounced forward, her boundless energy impossible to resist. “We’re going to Sugarcube Corner! You should totally come! It’ll be soooo much fun! We can try the new pumpkin spice cupcakes oh, and play that board game they just got in! You can be on my team, and we’ll crush the others with our superior snack-stacking skills!”

Her enthusiasm made me laugh, but I shook my head. “Thanks for the invite, Pinkie, but I’ve got to study tonight. Sunset’s gonna help me out.”

Rainbow Dash crossed her arms as soon as I finished speaking, her eyebrows rised in a mixture of surprise and annoyance. “Yeah, right,” she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “Just say you want to spend time with your girlfriend. Jeez, you don't need to keep it so secret.

The accusation hung heavily between us, and the air seemed to shift suddenly. As her words sank in, heat rose to my face. “She’s not my—” I began, but my voice came out rougher than I had intended because of the annoyance that was developing within of me. “Rainbow, seriously? What’s your problem?”

Rainbow shrugged, her face was casual, but there was a tinge of mocking arrogance in her voice. “No problem. Just calling it how I see it. You and Sunset are glued at the hip. It’s kinda obvious.”

My hands at my sides clenched into fists. It wasn't that I was upset about the implication well, maybe a little but rather the way she phrased it, as if I were hiding something or sneaking around when all I wanted to do was study and pass my algebra test.

"Yea, im sure, you and sunset are not hiding anything right" Das added with a smirk full of confident.

“We are not hiding anything!” I yelled, raising my voice high enough to get the others students attention. “She’s helping me with math because I’m terrible at it. That’s it.”

At my voice, Sunset, who had been merely observing us, looked from Rainbow to me.“Uh... Dash you know we are just friends, nothing more?"

Rainbow gestured toward Sunset with an exaggerated sweep of her arm. “See? Case in point. You two always have your back. Just admit it already, you’re basically a couple.”

“Rainbow, knock it off,” I said through gritted teeth. “You’re getting too far.”

Applejack moved in between us and raised her hands in a soothing motion. “Alright, y’all, let’s not turn this into a fight. Rainbow, maybe lay off the teasing, huh? Ain’t no harm in a bit of studyin’.”

“Yeah!” Pinkie chimed in, bouncing in place. “Who cares if they’re studying or smooching or—”

“Pinkie!” Sunset and I shouted in unison.

After silently watching the conversation, Rarity finally raised her voice in a cool, collected tone. “Darling, there’s no need to get defensive. Rainbow’s just being... well, Rainbow. But truly, there’s nothing wrong with spending time with someone you care about, be it for studying or... other reasons.”

Overwhelmed by the attention, Sunset put her hands over her face. However, I could sense the annoyance building even stronger.

“I’m not trying to ‘hide’ anything,” I said firmly, my voice rising enough to silence the group, and I knew I was walking a fine line between defending myself and losing my temper. “I just need to pass this test, okay? That’s it. End of story.”

Dash, obviously unimpressed, raised an eyebrow. I added, before she could say anything else, “RAINBOW, we are not together. You need to understand that. Everyone needs to understand that. We don’t feel about each other that way, okay?”

For a split second, I believed I had finally stopped the teasing as my words lingered in the air. However, as the quiet dragged on, I felt compelled to continue speaking. Perhaps it was Rainbow's manner of looking at me, or perhaps it was something more profound that I hadn't yet completely recognized. “Also, Sunset deserves someone better than me.”

As I spoke, the words weighed heavily, each one pulling at a deep part of my being. “Someone who will always be there for her, who can make her happy and protect her. Someone who deserves her. And that’s not me.”

The playful energy from earlier completely vanished, and the group fell silent. But Rainbow was never one to let things go so lightly. She tilted her head, crossed her arms, and gave me a direct look. “And you’re not doing that? You’re not already protecting her? Making her happy? Being there for her?”

Taken by surprise, I stumbled. “That—that’s different, Rainbow. I... it’s just not the same.”

I felt a hand on my shoulder before I had a chance to fully comprehend what she had said or even try to defend myself. Sunset was standing next to me when I turned around, was she wearing a sad expression? Uncertain? She was hurt? I was unable to fully understand the range of emotions.

Her gaze lingered on me for a moment, searching my face as if she was trying to understand something I couldn’t put into words myself. Why did she look so upset? What did I say? My thoughts raced, desperately replaying the conversation in my head. Did I say something wrong? Did I slip up somehow? No... no, I’d just told the truth. The truth as I saw it. The truth I wanted to believe.

“Come on,” Sunset said quietly, tugging at the sleeve of my hoodie. “Let’s go.”

She spoke softly but firmly, and I couldn't quite place the edge in her voice. I gave the group one last look before letting her drag me away. Rainbow didn't say anything else, but her face had softened into something like concern. The others acted as though they were concentrating on something, anything, else, completely avoiding my eyes.

Unspoken tension hung in the air between us as we walked away. I was led toward the school gates by Sunset's steady yet loose hold on my sleeve. Every time I opened my mouth to speak, the words would always die in my throat, even though I wanted to say anything at all to break the silence.

Sunset finally released my sleeve once we were separate enough from the others. She slowed, her arms folded across her chest, her gaze fixed on the horizon. “Why do you do that?”

“Do what?” I asked, genuinely confused.

“That.” She paused to look at me before speaking. I could see the sadness and frustration whirling inside her eyes as they met mine. “Why do you always talk about yourself like you’re not good enough? Like you don’t deserve... anything good?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I stepped back and said that. I wasn't sure how to respond to her disarming intensity.

“Yes, you do.” she insisted, her voice trembling slightly. “You said I deserve someone better than you. Why would you even say that? You don’t think you’re good enough to be my friend? To help me? To...” She trailed off, shaking her head as if she couldn’t bring herself to finish the thought.

“Because it’s true...” I admitted quietly. “You’ve been through so much, Sunset. You are changing. You are growing. You’re... you’re amazing. And me? I’m just some guy who can’t even keep his grades up. I’m not... enough for you...”

Her face softened, and I briefly believed she might start crying. Instead, she steadied herself by taking a deep breath.“You’re wrong,” she said firmly. “You are enough. You’ve been there for me in ways no one else has. You’ve stood up for me, believed in me, even when I couldn’t believe in myself.”

Her words hit me like a kick to the stomach, and I blinked. The sincerity in her voice stopped me from arguing with her and telling her that she was mistaken.

She stepped closer, her voice softening. “You’re not perfect. None of us are. But that doesn’t mean you’re not worth it. You’re more than you think you are. And... I’m glad you’re here.”

I couldn't do anything but stare at her for a moment as my brain tried to take in everything she had just said. A weird warmth that I couldn't quite put my finger on was spreading through my chest, a mixture of thankfulness and something else. “Thanks, Sunny,”

The words felt wrong, though, as if I didn't deserve to say them, even as I was saying them. Before I could stop myself, I added , “But I’m a monster, remember? That’s all I am. A hybrid.”

Sunset came to a complete halt and spun around to look at me angrily. “And WHAT AM I. I’m a pony in human clothing. Does that disturb you? Does that make me some kind of monster?”

“To be honest, Sunset... not even a little bit.” I could see the confusion flash in her eyes as I continued, “I don’t care about your past. I don’t care who you were or what you’ve done. I care about the girl I see with my own eyes.”

Her breath hitched, and for a moment, I thought she might let it go, but instead, she pushed harder. “THEN WHAT’S THE DIFFERENCE? I’m different. You’re different. So why—why are you the one who’s supposed to get hurt? I’m the one who’s supposed to be—”

“Stop,” I stopped her in her tracks. Rather, I took a step forward and drew her into a full, deep embrace that I hoped would be more powerful than words. She tensed, taken aback, but then she melted into it, her arms encircling me tentatively at first, then more confidently.

“You don’t need to finish that,” I whispered, holding her tightly. “I get it, Sunny. I do. And I’m sorry.” On the final word, my voice broke, but I didn't mind. I simply clung to her, as though I could protect her from every unpleasant memory and agonizing thought.

The world around us faded away as we stood there for what seemed like an eternity. She pressed her face against my shoulder, and I could feel her trembling a little—I wasn't sure if it was from the chill or the weight of her feelings.

“Can we forget about all that,” I said softly, my voice barely more than a murmur.

Sunset pulled back just enough to look up at me, her eyes red-rimmed and glassy with unshed tears. “Only if you promise me something”

“And what is it, Sunset?” I asked, my own voice quiet, almost afraid of what she might say.

“Promise me,” she said, her gaze locking onto mine with an intensity that made my chest tighten, “that you’ll never say anything like that again. That you’re a monster, or you don’t deserve to be here, or... or anything like that.”

“Sunset, I...”

“Please,” she said, her voice breaking slightly. “Promise me.”

With my hands still lightly resting on her shoulders, I inhaled deeply. “Only if you promise me something too.”

She scowled a little, the tears threatening to spill over. “What?”

“Promise me that if something happens, anything, anytime, any day, you’ll call me. You’ll tell me. No more hiding things or keeping it all to yourself. Promise me, Sunny.”

Her lip trembled, and she briefly appeared as though the weight of everything we had just discussed would cause her to pass out. However, she nodded and whispered.

“I promise.”

I smiled, a small, shaky thing, but genuine. “Then I promise too.”

We stood there in silence for a long time, heavy but comforting. The cool evening air seemed to envelop us in a cocoon of silence, while the streetlights overhead illuminated our surroundings with a gentle glow. The world seemed to have stopped, providing us with this one ideal opportunity to simply be.

“Thank you,” she whispered finally, her voice so quiet I almost didn’t hear it.

“For what?”my brow was furrowing slightly.

“For being you,” she said simply, a small, genuine smile breaking through the tears.

Even as we got on her bike, the words continued to linger in my head. Sunset rode in silence, obeying traffic laws with an odd level of accuracy—stopping at lights, allowing pedestrians to cross, and even wearing blinkers as if we were in a driver's education course. I was curious because it wasn't her usual self-assured, carefree style. Was she simply exercising caution? Or was she thinking of something else?

I didn’t ask. Partly because I didn’t want to pry, and partly because I wasn’t sure I’d get a straight answer even if I did. Instead, I focused on the ride, letting the cool evening breeze whip past us as the city lights blurred in the distance.

Before I knew it, we were arrived at her flat. Her room was warm and welcoming as always, with tiny yet noticeable decorations that said "Sunset." I put my things on the coffee table as she went to get some books off a shelf.

“I’ll just change real quick,” she said over her shoulder, disappearing into her room.

I nodded and sank onto the couch, taking out my algebra book. My concentration, however, was short-lived. She returned a few minutes later, dressed in a long-sleeved shirt with gentle swirling white and purple patterns and tight black leggings. She had loose, flaming hair that hung over her shoulders like a waterfall of molten gold.

For a second, I couldn't think. She looked... breathtaking.

I instantly looked away, gazing down at my textbook as though its equations held the secrets to life itself. What am I thinking? I scolded myself. Rainbow must’ve gotten in my head today.

“Hey, i appreciate the looks but they are kinda creppy” Sunset spoke, breaking through my thoughts as she walked toward the couch. I looked up at her, my face was already heating up.

“Sorry, you just... look really pretty.” I said rubbing the back of my neck awkwardly.

Her cheeks became a deep crimson as sunset paused in the middle of her stride. She was completely taken aback for a moment as her mouth opened slightly.. I could see she was struggling to decide how to respond since her eyes wandered between mine as though searching for something.

“Y-Yeah?” she stammered finally, crossing her arms loosely and shifting her weight from one foot to the other. “Well... uh, you look... nice too. Or... not ‘nice.’ I mean, like... uh, good.”

The awkward phrasing, the way her words tumbled out all at once—it was so her that I couldn’t help but chuckle.

She frowned, her blush deepening. “What? What’s funny?”

"Nothing, you're just not very good at taking compliments."

She sighed and sat down more forcefully than needed on the couch next to me. "Oh, as if you're any better."

Touché.

I pretended to focus on my math book, even though I couldn't grasp any of the calculations, while Sunset fiddled with the hem of her blouse and periodically looked at me.

Finally breaking the stillness, she replied, "So." "Should we.. start studying?"

"yeah. Right. Since you are the subject matter expert, you should take the lead."

She leaned forward to look at my book and giggled gently. I smelled a hint of her shampoo, something warm and sweet, like vanilla, as her hair brushed across my arm and fell forward.

“Okay, this one’s pretty basic. Let’s start here.” I made an effort to focus, but my mind kept straying. Not to the arithmetic or tomorrow's test, but to the way her eyes lighted when she saw that I was grasping something, the way her fingers moved across the paper, and the way her voice grew softer as she explained things.

By the time we’d gone through a few problems, the earlier awkwardness had faded, replaced by an easy rhythm of questions and answers, explanations and clarifications. And yet, even as we worked, I couldn’t shake the feeling that tonight was about more than just algebra.

Sunset was an excellent teacher. She never lost patience with me when I struggled to understand a formula or stumbled over notions. Rather, she would discreetly go over everything once more, simplifying it in a way that made sense. To keep things light, she occasionally even cracked small jokes.

By the time we’d worked through almost everything that could possibly be on the test, I felt more confident than I had all week. “Alright,” she said, closing the book with a satisfied smile. “I think you’re ready. You’ve got this.”

“Thanks to you,” I said sincerely.

She smiled again, more peaceful this time, and set down the book. “Well, I guess we’ve still got some time to kill. Want to watch something?”

“Sure.”

We moved on the couch, with Sunset taking the remote and flipping through channels until she found a sitcom. It wasn't anything good, just some light comedy to relieve stress, but it also felt good to sit there and unwind after a day of studying, but then i saw that there was a noticable gap between us at the couch, and i mean literally she sat at a far end of the couch now.

“I don’t bite, you know,” I said lightly, gesturing to the space between us.

She gave me a little, almost bashful smile after looking up in surprise for a second.

“What’s happening, Sunset? Did I do something wrong? If I did, just tell me. I’ll fix it.”

She hesitated, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of a cushion. “It’s not about you,”

“Then about what it is? You’ve been... off tonight. Ever since we left school...”

It appeared as though she wanted to say something but was unable to do so because her gaze shifted to mine.. Finally, she shook her head and smiled weakly.“It’s nothing. Just... stuff. You don’t need to worry about it.”

“Sunset, i care about you. If something’s bothering you, then it is my business. Please, just talk to me.”

Her expression crumbled slightly at that, and she looked away, hugging the cushion to her chest. “It’s stupid.”

“Let me be the judge of that,” I said with a small smile, trying to lighten the mood. Smooth

“It’s just... something you said earlier. About how you don’t feel anything romantic for me. It’s fine. I mean, I get it. We’re friends, and I’m not expecting... anything. I just... I guess it stung a little.”

“Sunset.....”

She shook her head, cutting me off. “Don’t. I’m not blaming you or anything. It’s not your fault. You’ve been nothing but amazing to me, and I’m so grateful for that. It’s just... my problem. I’ll get over it.”

I was momentarily at a loss for words. I hadn't even thought about how my words might have affected her because I had been so preoccupied with my own emotions.

“Sunset. I don’t know if you understanded what i said. What I meant was... I don’t think I’m just good enough for you. You deserve someone who is... well who is better than me. Someone who can give you everything, someone who will make you happy all the time. I’m not sure I’m that guy, thats all.”

“You’re an idiot,” she said, her voice trembling slightly.

“Probably,” I admitted with a weak chuckle.

“You still don’t get it, do you? You are that guy. You are a man who makes me feel... safe. And honestly? You’re kind of all I want.”

My heart skipped a beat at her words, and for a moment, I was completely speechless. “Sunset. I... I don’t know what to sa-”

“Don’t. Just do it”

These words changed the room's very gravity, they lingered in the air, thick and charged. My ears echoed and my chest thundered with each heartbeat. Her flaming hair fell over her shoulders, her cheek's gentle slope caught the light, and her lips quivered slightly, making them seem even more tempting as my gaze traced her face.

She moved in tune with my feeble breathing, her chest rising and falling as if we were moving to the same unspoken rythm. I couldn't help but notice how her long lashes fluttered slightly as her gaze moved between my eyes and my lips, and her golden skin seemed to shimmer softly in the warm light of the room.

I swallowed hard, suddenly aware of our proximity. The pillow she had been holding onto had vanished from her side, leaving only a few inches of space between us. I hesitated, wondering if this was the proper time, but my hand twitched as though it wanted to reach out to her.

Her breath was warm against my skin as she leaned slightly closer. She had a lot of emotion in her eyes, a mix of vulnerability and something deeper that I was unable to describe. My whole body shivered as her knees moved closer to mine on the couch and her thighs brushed against me. The intensity of her gaze washed away the jumbled swirl of doubt and need that was my mind.

“I…” With a little, nearly undetectable smile, Sunset shook her head softly, silencing me as my voice broke slightly, barely audible as I struggled to think of something to say.

I could see the faint freckles on the bridge of her nose, the way her hair framed her face like a picture, and the glitter of her teal eyes now that she was so near.Feeling the draw of her presence, I cocked my head slightly and leaned closer.

Then—just as my nose barely brushed hers, just as her eyes fluttered shut and I could feel the faintest ghost of her lips—
RING!

Her phone's abrupt, high-pitched ring broke the moment like a piece of glass. As reality slammed back in, Sunset winced and her eyes snapped wide.

“Seriously?” She grumbled to herself as she fumbled for her phone on the sofa table, her cheeks turning a deep crimson.

My head reeled from what had nearly transpired, and I blinked, still trying to recover my breath. She was so close that her warmth lingered like a ghostly touch, immobilizing my body. We were so close just a second ago, we were about to kiss...

Sunset's face twisted into a mixture of concern and annoyance as she looked at the screen. "It's... Applejack. I think I should get this."

My chest ached with the sudden loss of her closeness. “Yeah, of course.”

She picked up the phone, went into the kitchen to speak, and left me sitting on the couch, looking at the empty spot, where she had just been. My thoughts were racing, again reliving the near-kiss, every detail engraved into my memory like a vivid dream.

I could hear bits and pieces of her speech coming from the kitchen; she spoke steadily but with a hint of emotion. It didn't sound urgent, but whatever Applejack was phoning about was sufficient to keep Sunset busy for the time being.

I ran a hand through my hair and sat back against the couch, letting out a trembling breath. My mind was a jumble of should-haves and what-ifs. Had I interpreted everything incorrectly? Or did we actually have a connection that we were no longer able to deny?

Sunset seemed reluctant when she came back a few minutes later, her eyes seeking mine as though she was attempting to read my thoughts. She apologized and sat down again, but this time it felt like there was more distance between us.

“It’s fine,” I said quickly, though my voice sounded more strained than I intended.

She bit her lip, fidgeting slightly with the edge of her shirt. “So… where were we?”

“Good question,”

I couldn't help but wonder, though, as we sank back into the cushions, whether that moment—our moment—was really gone or if it was simply waiting for the right time to find us again.

What just happened? My mind was racing, images flashing through like a flickering film reel. Her face so close to mine, the warmth of her hand on my arm, the way her lips had trembled.

I couldn’t even form the thought fully, as if saying it, even in my head, might make it real. Do I really like her? I mean...like her like her? No, that’s ridiculous. I mean i talked with my father about it, but shes still my friend, and i defended her because she needed it, because she deserved someone to stand up for her, right? That’s all it was.

But then why couldn’t I stop replaying the moment when she leaned in, the look in her eyes, the way everything else just… disappeared? And why did I feel this pull, this strange ache in my chest when she wasn’t looking at me the way she had before?

Do I need her? Do I… want her?

It was nine o'clock when I looked at the wall clock. Even though it was growing late, I was unable to move to disturb the delicate peace that had existed between us. I looked over and that noticed Sunset seated next to me, staring off into space as though she was deep in reflection.

What was she thinking? Could she feel this feeling too, or was it just me?

I moved toward her, leaning slightly against her on the couch, though I wasn't sure why. For a brief moment, her body tensed, but she did not recoil. With great care and slowness, I lifted my hand and laid it lightly on her head, running my fingers through her blazing hair.

Her breath hitched, and I hesitated. “Don’t think about it too long,” I said quietly, almost teasing but with a softness that surprised even me. “Sometimes it’s better to just... let it go. I would have liked it.”

Sunset turned her head slightly, her wide teal eyes searching mine. “Liked what?”

I smiled faintly, though my heart was hammering in my chest. “You know. And, uh… I think you should forget what I said to Rainbow earlier.” My voice dipped into something softer, more sincere. “I didn’t mean it i know it now.”

Her brows knit together, her lips parting as if to say something, but I gently pressed my fingers against her temple, giving her a soft massage instead. “You don’t need to say anything, just know that… I’m thankful. For everything. For you.”

Her face was covered with shifting shadows from the television's gentle light, and the moment seemed to go on forever. I wanted to break the silence by saying anything at all. Rather, I rested my hand on the cushion between us and let it softly drop from her hair. “You’re important to me Sunset, i hope you know that.”

Her eyes shimmered, and she gave me a small, shaky smile. “You too,” she whispered.

For a long, we sat in that position, our unspoken words lingering in the air, until her phone buzzed on the coffee table. With a sigh, she picked it up and looked at the screen.

“It’s Applejack again,” she said, her voice tinged with exhaustion but a hint of fondness too.

I nodded, giving her a reassuring smile. “You should take it. She’ll worry if you don’t.”

One thing was clear: whatever this was, whatever we were ,It was real, and it was here.

Everything, no matter how wonderful, must come to an end. I had to come back home, so I grabbed my backpack and, after giving thanks to the sunset once more, i found myself standing in the doorway with a whirlpool of emotions churning inside of me as the cool evening air filtered into the warm apartment behind me. Sunset was leaning lightly on the doorframe, only a few feet away. She had her arms folded loosely, and unconsciously made movement of her fingers tapping against her elbow revealed unconscious motion that betrayed the calm façade she was trying to maintain.

The gentle glimmer of the porch light caught her hair, which was as vibrant as a sunset painting over the sky, and her turquoise eyes, which seemed to be holding a question she wasn't yet ready to voice. There was the tiniest hint of a smile on her lips, slightly parted, a smile that seemed to be exclusive to me.

“Thanks again for tonight, Sunny,” I said, my voice quieter than I had intended. It seemed to weigh more, as if the words' weight matched the moment's importance. “You didn’t have to help me so much, but you did. I really appreciate it.”

“You’d do the same for me, It’s nothing, really.”

I stood with my hand on the doorknob. Something held me in place even though I should have left, said goodnight, and ventured out into the evening's silence. Perhaps it was the way she looked at me, as if she wanted to say more but wasn't sure how, or the way her voice appeared to catch, if only briefly.

Heart was pounding. My mind raced, a jumble of questions and uncertainties. What was this feeling? Why did I feel like leaving now would mean leaving something unfinished?

I turned to her completely before I could stop myself, before my doubts and reasoning could stop me.

And then, without thinking, I leaned in.

The world seemed to stop, and the soft buzz of the city outside seemed to fade into the background. My entire life turned upside down as I made a small, fleeting kiss on her cheek.

For an instant, it seemed as though time had stopped specifically for us, and her skin was softer and warmer than I had anticipated. I retreated, and the tension between us was like a spell's afterglow, a crackling of magic.

Her response was instantaneous and powerful. She had a deeper and more intense crimson blush on her cheeks than I had ever seen. She had a complete, radiant burst of color that spread from her cheeks to the tips of her ears, not just a flush. I was unable to identify the emotion that caused her teal eyes to enlarge and sparkle.

“Wha…” she breathed, her voice barely audible, her hand instinctively rising to the spot where my lips had touched.

And then it happened—a sound that caught me completely off guard.

She giggled.

I chuckled softly in response, though I could feel the heat rising to my own face.

Her hand still remained on her cheek, her fingers brushing the spot I’d kissed as if trying to hold onto the sensation.

“Goodnight, Sunny,”

At that moment, she gave me a serious look, her eyes meeting mine with such intensity that it was difficult to breathe. “Goodnight,” she whispered, her voice trembling slightly, but it carried a tenderness that sent a shiver down my spine.

I turned to go and stepped outside into the refreshing night air. I hardly noticed the breeze as it brushed against my skin. I couldn't grasp the emotions that were tightening my chest, and my mind was racing with emotions.

I took a final look back as I arrived at the stairs.

The light from her apartment still framed the sunset in the doorway. Her hand was still on her cheek, and I couldn't quite pinpoint the look in her eyes as she watched me. Her expression, which was sincere and unvarnished, was a blend of longing, incredulity, and joy.

My steps were slow and tentative as I strolled along the street. All I could think about was the look in her eyes, the sound of her laughing, and the warmth of her on my lips.

What the hell happened? It was a sincere kiss, not one she gave me to play tricks on me.

Tonight, a slight but significant change had occurred, akin to the first fracture in a wall allowing light to enter.

Author's Note

Woah im typing this at 4.30 am i should be sleeping but found a motivation for this chapter, he did it.. maybe sunset kissed him on check first but that was to mess with him this was genuine, the main character feel that his friendship with sunset is bloomin and turning into something more... Have Fun Reading!

Unexpected Company (R)

There were patches of light on the pavement from the dim lighting, but there were also lengthy, ominous shadows in between. I tried to push the uneasiness that was crawling up my back away by shoving my hands deeper into my hoodie pockets.

Then, I heard it. Footsteps.

I initially wrote it off as a coincidence. It was not unusual for people to walk at night it was ordinary. However, the sound followed when I made a left turn at the next intersection. steady. enduring. keeping up with me. I purposefully let my sneakers scrape the earth as I slowed. The footsteps also became slower. I quickly and sharply moved to the right, hoping to dislodge whoever it was. They mirrored me once more.

My pulse quickened, a low thrum of adrenaline buzzing in my veins.

Someone was following me.

I came to an abrupt stop, turning on my heel to face whoever it was. “Do you need help, or are you just this bad at being following me?”

With dark hoods covering their faces, three figures entered the low light of the closest streetlamp. Their poses were stiff, and there was something about their demeanor that made my stomach turn.

The hooded figures exchanged glances. One of them muttered under his breath, but the words weren’t meant for me. Still, I caught enough to piece it together. “Plan failed. We need to act now. F.”

At my sides, my hands clenched into fists. My heart was racing, but not because I was afraid, rather, it was for another reason. Anger. I knew what they wanted to do, so I wasn't naive. They didn't appear to be here just to rob me and go.

I planted my feet firmly, my weight balanced, ready for what was coming. “Alright, If this is how it’s going to go, then show what you fuckers can do.”

One of them took a step forward and began to run. He pulled his arm back, fist pointing directly at my face, and his hood slid back a little, exposing a twisted sneer.

Time seemed to slow.

No, not just slow—it stopped.

The sound of the wind disappered into silence. I could hear a voice in my head, calm and steady. It wasn’t my own, yet it felt... familiar.

“Uppercut him.”

My body felt different, lighter, sharper, like every nerve was firing in perfect harmony. My mind was clearer, my reflexes heightened.

I moved instinctively.

I twisted my hips, ducked under his arm, and delivered a clean uppercut, driving my fist upward as his fist closed the gap. My knuckles struck the underside of his jaw with a firm impact. With a groan, he fell to the ground, clutching his chin as his head snapped back.

The other two moved in immediately.

From the left, the second guy lunged at me. The third man grabbed me from behind and locked my arms in a tight grip before I could counter his wild punch. He was surprisingly strong, as he held me in place, I could feel his breath on the back of my neck.

“Got you now,” he hissed, his voice dripping with triumph.

The second man came over, grinning and clenching his knuckles. “Not so tough now, asshole huh?”

Despite my best efforts, the hold on my arms was as strong as iron. With the voice from earlier resonating softly in the back of my mind, telling me to remain composed, my thoughts raced.

Targeting my stomach, the second man swung his punch. I shifted my weight onto one foot and twisted my body as far as I could. I raised my knee and slammed it into his wrist as his fist was about to land. His punch went off course and completely missed me, and he gave a painful yelp.

This caused the to lossening the grip for a fraction of a second, of the man that was holding me. It was all I needed.

I drove my heel into his shin, causing him to grunt in pain and release me. I spun around and gave him a forceful elbow to the ribs, which knocked him off balance.

The second man, still clutching his wrist, charged again. This time, I didn’t wait. I stepped forward, delivering a swift kick to his knee. He buckled, collapsing onto the pavement with a pained shout.

The first guy, the one I’d uppercut, was back on his feet, his face twisted in rage. He lunged at me, but his movements were slower now, more desperate. I sidestepped him easily, grabbing the back of his hoodie and yanking him backward. He stumbled, losing his footing and falling hard onto the ground.

With my fists clenched and adrenaline pumping through my veins, I stood there panting. The three of them were lying all over me, moaning in agony and obviously second-guessing their decision.

The moment stretched, my voice echoing in the chilled night air as I growled, "You want more?"

Their confidence shattered like thin ice as they hesitated. As if to threaten me, their leader, a towering, haughty man, stepped forward and cracked his neck. He moved with purpose and calculation. With stiff, prepared postures, the other two flanked him.

My body moved on its own. It was like a surge of energy coursed through me, a fire igniting in my veins. One second I was standing, and the next, I was right in front of their leader, my fist connecting with his face in a blur of speed and force.

The impact was deafening, like the crack of a whip. His head snapped back, and his body followed, flying several feet through the air before landing with a heavy thud on the concrete. He groaned, clutching his face, and I could see a smear of blood where my punch had landed.

Confident, the other two froze for a moment. Shorter but stockier, one of them drew a knife, its blade was glittering menacingly in the streetlight.

My instincts told me to flee, to back off, for a split second. However, a deeper, more primordial part of me rejected.

"Stand your ground," the voice echoed in my mind, calm but firm.

Then the time slowed again, the world fading into a dull hum.

"Kick it out of his hand," the voice commanded, sharper this time, almost urgent.

My body responded as though it had been trained for this, and I moved. I swung around on one leg and kicked him in the wrist with a crisp, accurate kick. A few steps distant, the sword clattered to the ground after escaping his grasp. I took advantage on his hesitancy as his eyes widened in disbelief.

I swept his legs out from beneath him with a fluid, controlled action that caused my body to spin effortlessly. His legs buckled under him. He held his face as he fell hard to the ground.

But something caught my eye—the faint glint of blue hair peeking out from under the hood of their leader.

Blue hair.

The pieces clicked in my mind, a sinking realization twisting in my gut. F. Flash?

"DONT THINK NOW MOVE!"

The remaining attacker was lunging at me with the knife back in his hand when I turned just in time. The blade arced toward my face, glinting menacingly. I instinctively raised my arm to block the punch, but I wasn't quick enough.

My cheek felt a searing sting when the blade's tip touched it, and then there was a warm trickle of blood. I let out a painful hiss and took a step back as the attacker straightened himself. Even though the cut was shallow, it served as a reminder of the seriousness of the situation.

I was hotter than ever with anger. Despite my strained breath and heaving chest, I didn't back down. Rather, I charged ahead, my steps deliberate and relentless. I took hold of his wrist and gave it a violent twist, causing the knife to drop out of his hand again. I knocked the wind out of him by driving my knee into his stomach before he could respond.

He collapsed to the ground, gasping for air.

My body shook with adrenaline as I stood over them, my hands clenched. Devastated, the three of them lay like discarded rubbish on the street. I hardly realized that my cheek was throbbing and that blood was now running down my jaw. My mind was racing.

Flash.

I crouched next to the leader, grabbing his hood and pulling it back. Sure enough, the face beneath was one I recognized. Flash Sentry. His nose was bleeding, his expression a mix of pain and something else—shame?

“Flash?” I muttered, my voice a mix of disbelief and anger. “What the fuck was that? What the actual fuck were you thinking?”

He didn’t answer, his eyes darted away from mine.

“This didn't supossed to end like this” he muttered finally, his voice weak.

“What wasn’t supposed to happen?” I snapped, shaking him slightly. “What are you on?”

Before he could respond, the sound of distant sirens reached my ears. Panic flashed across his face, and I realized he wasn’t going to give me any answers—not here, not now.

“You’d better start talking, Flash,” I growled, releasing him and standing. “Because next time, I won’t be this forgiving.”

He glared at me but said nothing, his silence spoke volumes.

The sirens increased in volume, and I took a step back, my heart racing as I thought about what had just happened. I had previously thought of Flash Sentry as a good, even harmless man, but he had participated in an ambush, a actual fucking ambush on me.

I looked back over my shoulder as I turned to leave, and there he was, still lying on the ground with his face contorted in agony and something darker and more profound. For the tiniest instant, his eyes, which I knew to be a clear, simple blue, flashed a startling, vivid green.

His eyes returned to their normal color for a moment.

“Don't. Let. Sirens. Get. You.” he croaked, the words barely audible over the distant wail of approaching police cars.

For a split second, I thought he appeared nearly remorseful. A switch seemed to flick, and his face twisted in rage before he spat. “Fuck you, you monster.”

His remarks struck me with their venom. Monster? Unconsciously, my hands clinched, and I stepped back, as I saw the far-off red and blue lights of police cars.

Flash’s head lolled to the side, his expression dazed, almost like he’d been hit with a bat.But I didn’t stick around to see what would happen next. My instincts screamed at me to run, and I obeyed them without hesitation.

I sprinted through the streets, my body moving with a speed and agility I didn’t know I possessed. My surroundings blurred as I pushed myself harder, faster. My feet barely seemed to touch the ground, and for a moment, I felt lighter—almost weightless.

Instinctively, my hand reached up to my head and touched something new and soft. I recognized what it was. How could i not? Only one thing feels like that

pony ears.

“Again?” I muttered, my voice swallowed by the night.

As I approached the familiar silhouette of my house, the ears vanished fading into nothingness. However, the weight of the experience weighed heavy on my chest, and the weird feeling persisted like a unitchable itch.

Gasping for breath, I slowed and stumbled in the front door. Even though the warm light of the living room welcomed me, the comforting familiarity of home did little to calm the storm roaring within of me. My father came out of the doorway, his eyes furrowed in anxiety as he looked over me and lingered on the gash on my cheek.

His face was contorting in fear. “Boy, what happened? Did they come from Cloudsdale? Did they di—”

“No, Dad, just some random thugs. I’m fine. I fucked them up. You don’t need to worry.”

He didn't seem convinced. His gaze pierced mine, looking for something, perhaps the secret I was hiding.

His hand sprang out and grabbed my shoulder as I tried to push past him and make my way to the stairs.

I shrugged off his grip. “It’s nothing, Dad. Just a scratch. I’m fine.”

But as I climbed the stairs, Flash’s words echoed in my mind.

“Don't. Let. Sirens. Get. You.”

He wasn’t talking about the police. I knew that now. The look in his eyes, the green flicker, it was about something else.

My breath eventually slowed as I went into my room and shut the door behind me. I winced at the sting as my fingers touched the cut on my cheek.

The speed. The reflexes. The voice in my head. Men im really lossing my mind.

And again, the ears.

I didn’t know who or what these “sirens” were. But i know they are not something good.

The dim moonlight coming in through my window created gentle lines throughout the room as I perched on the edge of my bed. My imagination vividly relived the night's events, the precise movements of my body that I was unaware I possessed, and that voice...

Mom helped me.

She had been gone for so long, yet in that moment, but it felt like she was right there, guiding me.

I tried shaking my head to ignore the concept, but my thoughts soon turned to Flash. Sure, the guy had always been annoying, but he wasn't the type to surprise someone in the middle of the night. It must be someone who put him up to it. It didn't sit well with me that he had attempted to kill me because of school gossip. Something deeper was going on.

Then, as if a spark of light broke through the storm in my head, I remembered the kiss.

I kissed Sunset.

Well, on the cheek, but still… I kissed her. Grin spreaded across my face, and before I could stop myself, a small laugh bubbled out. The memory of her blushing, her giggle—it was enough to make my heart skip a beat. I leaned back on the bed, still fully clothed, staring at the ceiling as the laughter faded into a soft, contented hum.

“How do I feel about her?”

Did i really loved her? Images of her flashed through my head, her fiery hair catching the sunlight, her warm smile, the way she looked at me when she thought I wasn’t paying attention.

I was so preoccupied with my thoughts that I didn't even notice the creak of the door until I glimpsed movement out of the corner of my eye. The door was half open, and my dad was looking in.

Was I talking to myself?

With his hands in his pockets and a knowing smile on his face, he entered. He crossed the room carefully and sat down on the chair at my desk, his smile equal parts pleased and… proud?

“So…” he started, leaning back in the chair. “Son, you really have some feelings for her, huh?”

“Dad, it’s not like that,”

He raised an eyebrow, tilting his head like he could see right through me. “Oh, it’s not, huh? So, her kissing your check yesterday was what? A friendly gesture? Haha you’re more like your mom than you realize,” he said, his voice carrying a hint of wistfulness.

“What do you mean?”

He smiled, leaning back in the chair again. “She had this way of wearing her heart on her sleeve, but when she cared about someone, you could see it. Even though she wasn't entirely aware of how she felt herself, she always went out of her way to make them feel special..”

“You’re saying I’m like her because… I don’t know how I feel?”

“It’s not a bad thing, son. It just means you’re figuring it out. And from the way you lit up just now, I think you’re headed in the right direction.”

“You looked happy, you know,” he added after a moment. “When she you came insite yesterday, even with everything that happend, the truth about your mother, you had this… glow about you. Like you’d just seen the world’s greatest sunrise.”

“Sunrise, huh? Nice one, Dad.”

“Just calling it like I see it. Get some rest, kid.”

As he reached the door, he paused, looking back at me with a more serious expression. “And for what it’s worth, your mom would’ve loved her.”

After he left me, i sat there in silence, his words were replaying in my head. My fingers brushed against the cut on my cheek, and my mind wandered back to Sunset.

Did I love her? I think so....

My body was suddenly jolted awake by a surge of energy. As I swung my legs over the edge, the bed creaked beneath me, and every movement felt strangely light. Although it wasn't totally unpleasant, the slight ache in the muscles served as a reminder of how hard they had been pushed during the fight.

I went to a bathroom as my first action. As I switched on the shower, the cool tile against my bare feet helped me feel grounded. I stepped in and let the warm water run over me, relieving the tension that had been there. I got a clear view of myself when I eventually shut off the stream and cleared the fog from the mirror.

It was a shallow cut, but it will be noticeable for days, a tiny crimson line traced under one eye. When fingers softly touched it, the sting served as a brief but acute reminder of how imminent danger had been.Then gaze dropped lower on my abs.

Did I gain muscle?

I ran a hand down my torso and tilted my head. Compared to what I remembered, my stomach appeared more defined. Yes, I had always been a little toned from doing odd jobs and participating in activities, but this? This was new. In some way, my shoulders, arms, and chest all appeared wider.

Nah, probably just never noticed before, I thought, shaking my head and laughing at myself,but a small part of me couldn’t shake the feeling that something was… well different.

Upon drying off, I chose to wear a basic long-sleeve shirt, like i wasn't wearing them everyday. Even if the cut on my face might attract some attention, it's classic, cozy, and unobtrusive, making it ideal for blending in.

My dad was sitting at the kitchen table with a cup of coffee when I came downstairs. He looked up as I walked in, his eyes going straight to my cheek.

“Morning,” I said, taking a quick bite to eat. I ate quickly because I was excited to get out and spend day with my friends. “Alright, I’m off,”

“Wait. i’ll drive you today.”

“Dad, it’s fine. I don’t need a ride. I can walk.”

He stood up, setting his coffee cup down with a firm clink. “I don’t work today. It’s no trouble.”

Sensing that there was more to this than he was revealing, I slightly narrowed my gaze. “You sure?”

He shrugged, trying to play it off, but I caught the tension in his shoulders. “What, I can’t do something nice for my kid every once in a while?”

“Fine,” I said, grabbing my jacket.

With the steady hum of the motor filling the void between us, the car trip was largely silent. My mind wandered to the test as I gazed out the window. Yes, I was anxious, but I kept telling myself that Sunset's help wasn't going to waste.

We pulled into the school parking lot.

That’s when I saw her.

With a smooth purr, Sunset's motorcycle's engine switched off as it drew into the space directly next us. Her fiery hair caught the morning sunlight as if it had its own glow, and she effortlessly flung her leg over the bike. She noticed us immediately, her eyes flicking between me and my dad. Then, to my utter horror, my dad raised a hand and waved at her.

“Dad!” I hissed, giving him a light punch on the shoulder.

“What? I'm just being friendly.”

With a grumble, I grabbed my luggage and got out of the car before he could worsen the situation.

Sunset approached, her helmet tucked under her arm. “Morning,” Her eyes lingered on me for a little longer than usual as she spoke. Her frown softened as her gaze shifted to the cut on my cheek.

“Morning,” Trying to pretend that my dad wasn't keeping a close eye on us from the car, I answered.

"Nice ride,” she said, nodding toward the car. “Well, I’ll see you inside,” she said, giving me a small smile before heading toward the school.

I turned back to my dad, who was grinning ear to ear. “What?” I asked, exasperated.

“Nothing,” he said, though his tone was anything but innocent. “Just think you two look together, that’s all.”

I ignored his last comment and followed Sunset.

I kept feeling like Sunset's eyes were still blazing into me as I made my way to the school gate. As I turned to look at her, I saw that she was looking right at me with a worried expression on her face. I initially assumed she was simply waiting for me to catch up, but then she fixed her eyes on my face, focusing on the cut beneath my eye. Her face instantly shifted, her jaw hanging open as though she was unsure whether to admonish me or gasp.

“What happened to you?” Her voice was tight with worry. In an instant, she was inches from me, bringing us closer together. She touched the side of my face, close to the cut, with her fingertips, as if she needed to be sure it was real.

Her touch was soft but full of intent, and I flinched, not out of pain but because of the sudden intensity of her worry. “It’s nothing, Sunny,Really.”

She didn’t buy it for a second. Her brows furrowed, and her jaw tightened. “That is not nothing,” she said firmly, her voice dropping into a serious tone that almost sounded like a lecture. “Who did this to you?”

My dad who was still sitting in the car, was smiling through the glass, before I could reply. He watched the entire conversation. Thankfully, he started the engine and drove away when I turned to wave him off, but not before giving me a cheeky thumbs-up.

Once my dad was out of sight, I turned back to Sunset, who was still looking at me with that same intensity, her hands now resting on her hips. “Well?” she prompted, her amber eyes searching mine for answers.

“It’s not a big deal, “Just some random guys trying to pick a fight. I handled it.”

She crossed her arms over her chest “Random guys, are you seriously thinking that random guys wanted to beat you and this happened out of nowhere?”

I didn’t want to tell her about Flash, well, not yet. Something about the way his eyes had glowed green, the strange way he’d spoken, made me think this was part of something bigger. Until I had more answers, I wasn’t about to drag her into it. She doesn't need to have anything more on her mind right now.

Instead, I deflected. “Have you ever heard anything of sirens?”

Her expression shifted, her brows knitting together as confusion replaced her anger. “Sirens? Like... these fish girls? Why you asking?”

“It’s just something one of them mentioned. Probably nothing. I was just curious.”

Sunset's eyes continued to stare at me for a minute more, as if she was weighing whether or not to trust me. She finally let out a sigh and lowered her arms to her sides.

“Well, whoever they were, it’s not nothing, someone wanted to hurt you. That’s serious. You should call the poli-”

I tried to lighten the situation by giving her a little smile. As I had done the previous evening, I reached out and gave her a gentle stroke on the head. “Shhhh, Sunny. It’s okay. We have a big test today, remember? You need to focus on that, not me.”

Her expression softened slightly, though the worry didn’t completely leave her eyes. She let out a small huff, crossing her arms again. “Fine, but don't think that this is over.”

“Sure thing, One crisis at a time.”

She rolled her eyes, but she didn't continue to fight. The other girls were waiting near the statue, so we all headed there together. Rarity's keen eyes focused on my face as soon as we were close. . “Darling! What happened to you?”

Relax, Rarity. It’s nothing serious. Just a little scuffle.”

“A scuffle?!” she repeated, her voice rising in pitch. “That’s hardly reassuring!”

Applejack stepped closer.“Who did this? Who do we need to teach a lesson?”

Before I could answer, Pinkie Pie gasped dramatically, her curls bouncing with the force of her reaction. “Was it ninjas? Pirates? Ninja pirates?!”

Rainbow Dash folded her arms, her expression skeptical. “You’re not telling us everything, you don’t just get a cut like that from nothing. Spill.”

I held up my hands in a gesture of surrender. “Alright, alright. I got into a fight, okay? But it’s fine. I handled it. End of story.”

Rainbow smirked, though there was a hint of concern in her eyes. “Well, at least you showed them who’s boss. Good job, tough guy.”

Sunse shot Rainbow a sharp look. “It’s not something to joke about, Dash,”

Rainbow’s smirk faltered, and she raised her hands defensively. “Alright, alright. Chill.”

Sunset turned back to me, her gaze lingering. “Just... be careful, next time don't just jump to fist fight, okay?”

“I will,” I promised, my voice steady, though inside, I felt a mixture of warmth and guilt. Her care for me was genuine. Thats for sure.

Before the moment could stretch into something too intense, Pinkie Pie’s unmistakable voice burst through like a ray of chaotic sunshine. “SOOO, HOW DID THE STUDYING GO? “Did you two get closer?”

My face started to get hot right away, and I could see out of the corner of my eye that Sunset's cheeks were already getting really red. Her normal poise appeared to have vanished from the scene as she opened her mouth, stumbling to find an answer. I made the decision to take charge before she could speak.

“Yes, Pinkie,” I said, pausing for dramatic effect. “We did get closer. If any of you were wondering, I can confidently say that Sunset and I are much closer now.” Haha pow pow get that. Wait. What did i say right now?

Everyone in the group froze. Rarity's hand flew to her chest as she gasped gently, raising her perfectly formed eyebrows. Fluttershy let out a tiny “Oh my” as she looked between Sunset and me with wide eyes. Even Applejack seemed momentarily stunned, though her lips quickly curved into a smirk.

Sunset, on the other hand, looked like she wanted the ground to swallow her whole. Her face was so red it rivaled the color of her hair, and she buried her face in her hands. “Oh my gosh… You didn't said that right? Its in my head.”

I couldn't resist laughing. I watched their expressions, and the tension from earlier vanished. “What? You were all thinking about it anyway, weren’t you?”

Rarity fanned herself dramatically with one hand, her lips curving into a playful smile. “Well, I must say, darling, that was not the response I expected. But bravo!”

Applejack tipped her hat back. “Didn’t think you had it in ya, sugarcube.”

Sunset's face remained red when she finally lowered her hands. The corners of her lips revealed a tiny, ashamed smile despite her stare at me. “Okay, okay, enough,”

I gave her a quick look and our eyes briefly locked. Her embarrassed expression changed to something softer, and I experienced a pull in my chest that I couldn't quite put my finger on but didn't want to let go of.

Before the teasing could escalate further, the bell rang, signaling it was time for class. Sunset and I exchanged a quick look before walking together toward the classroom, the rest of the group trailing behind us.

The mild tension in the air was noticeable as we walked into the room and sat down. As they handed the test papers, I took another look at Sunset. A sense of serenity washed over me as she smiled at me, a little encouraging.

To my astonishment, everything Sunset had taught me the previous evening suddenly came flooding back when the test's first question glared back at me. Everything was as obvious as day, including the formulas, techniques with small tips she had taught me.

With every solution I wrote down, my confidence grew as I tirelessly worked through each difficulty. I once took a quick look at Sunset to check on her. I was shocked to see that she was already observing me, her brow slightly wrinkled as though she was attempting to determine how I was doing.

I gave her a subtle thumbs up, and her expression softened into a proud smile. The way her eyes lit up made my chest feel warm, and I couldn’t help but smile back before returning to my test.

The remaining part of the test went by quickly, and I completed with a silent sigh of relief as I leaned back in my chair. I was feeling better than I was expecting. In addition to the fact that I knew I had performed well, Sunset's belief in me enabled me to reach this point .

When the bell rang to announce that the test and class were done, I stretched and took one final look at Sunset. I mouthed, “Thank you.”

“Thanks again, If it weren’t for you, I would’ve totally failed that test. You know that, right?”

Sunset grasped a strand of her flaming hair between her fingers and shrugged, a slight flush creeping across her cheeks. You’d probably do fine on your own,” she said, trying to sound casual but failing to hide the slight wobble in her voice.

“Nope, not a chance. I’d probably be laying on the desk, staring at the clock, just waiting for it to end.”

That earned me a giggle from her, though she quickly tried to smother it with her hand. “Okay, okay, then… you’re welcome.”

But I wasn’t about to let her off that easily. “No, no, just saying thank you isn’t enough,” I said, pretending to think. “Hmm… I’ve got it. I’ll come help you at lunch.”

Sunset blinked, her brows furrowing. “Help me? With what?”

“With your lunch duties in the cafeteria. I’ll help you serve, clean, whatever granny want's you to do. It’ll make your job easier, and I’m sure Granny would appreciate an extra set of hands. Plus…” I grinned. “We can listen to her stories together. You know she always tells the best ones.”

Sunset responded right away. With her hands flying up as though to physically prevent the idea from taking root, she gave a hasty shake of her head. “No, no, no, absolutely not. That’s my job. I need to recompestate the entrence i destroyed. I don’t need help. I—”

I held up a hand, cutting her off mid-protest. “I don’t need to do anything, Sunset. But I’m still helping, becouse i want.”

She crossed her arms and narrowed her gaze at me, her lips forming a tiny line. . “Fine,” she said, her tone a mix of irritation and defeat. “But if you end up stinking like apples, it’s not my fault!”

“Apples don’t stink Sunny haha, Wait... a second…” I leaned in slightly, lowering my voice just enough to add a playful edge. “OH. Are you embarrassed that you’ll be working with a guy... who kissed you on the cheek?”

Her response was invaluable. She stared at me, utterly speechless, her eyes widening and her cheeks turning a deep pink. “Wha—I—no! That’s not—” she stammered, tripping over her own words as her hands flew up.

I raised a single brow, the corner of my mouth twitching upward in amusement. “Hmm? Is that a yes?”

She groaned, burying her face in her hands as she turned away from me. “maybe” her voice muffled but still carrying a mix of embarrassment and begrudging affection.

I leaned back, chuckling to myself as I watched her try to collect herself. “Hey, Sunny, don’t collapse on me now,”

Sunset's shoulders tensed, and then she laughed a little in frustration. She slowly turned back to face me, her countenance softening but her face remainied crimson color.

“You’re lucky you’re charming enough to get away with this,” she said, pointing a finger at me as if scolding me.

“Charming? I’ll take that compliment.”

She rolled her eyes, but the small smile tugging at her lips betrayed her. “Whatever, just don’t make me regret agreeing to this.”

“EY. Don’t worry, you won’t!” I called after her, catching up to her quickly.

Author's Note

This is a quick Chapter i wrote before job, why flash attacked oc? Did someone made him do it? The scent of blooming love is in the air, the MH doesnt feel like keeping it a secret either. Have fun reading as allways !

Healing The Wounds Of The Past (R)

We came into the cafeteria, making our way to the food counter. Granny was waiting for Sunset arelady.

“Well, look who’s here! My little helper brought herself a partner. So, Sunset, you’re stickin around to help for more than just today ,right?”

“Yeah, i mean, for a while at least. I’ll do what I can.”

Granny grinned broadly and gave a nod of approval.Her gaze narrowed slightly as she turned to face me, in that knowing, teasing manner that only Granny could pull off.

“And what about you, mister? You in are in some trouble, or you just here to keep an eye on this one?”

I chuckled, shaking my head. “Nah, Granny, no trouble here. I’m just here to help out you and Sunny.

Well, alright, then. But let me make one thing crystal clear. No playin’ lovey dovey games in my kitchen, ya hear?” She jabbed a finger in my direction.

At that, Sunset visibly twitched, her cheeks flushing a faint pink. “Oh, come on, Granny, can we just start?”

Granny gave Sunset a back pat while laughing heartily. “Alright, alright.”Granny pointined to a pile of apples that required slicing, “You take care of these, and Sunset, you start on the salad fixin’s. And no slouchin’, y’all we’ve got hungry students to feed!”

Sunny started chopping vegetables for the salads, while my hands carefully sliced and diced the apples. The cafeteria kitchen hummed in a peaceful cadence, each movement falling into place under Granny Smith's watchful gaze. She went around us like a conductor, occasionally nodding to check on our work, offering a lighthearted anecdote.

“Now, don’t go bruisin’ them apples, boy, a bruised apple’s like a frown,it don’t belong anywhere near a good meal!”

“Yes, ma’am,” I said with a grin, earning a satisfied nod from Granny.

Meanwhile, Sunset was hyper-focused on her work, her hands deftly moving as she chopped. I couldn’t help but glance over at her now and then.She was a little bit adorable when she furrowed her brows in concentration.

Students started streaming into the cafeteria. We were prepared to serve, but as the first kids arrived, I sensed a difference in the atmosphere.

Most of them avoided making eye contact with me. The disdain was palpable, their whispers just loud enough for me to catch fragments.

“Isn’t that the asshole that attacked flash?”

“What’s he doing here? Trying to act like normal?”

“Sunset’s working with him again? Who would have guessed.”

I felt fire rising in my chest, but I forced myself to remain cool.But i wasn't going to back down. Most of the students were shorter than me, and those who weren't still hesitated under my gaze. It wasn't that I wanted to intimidate anyone, but if they were going to act tough, they better be prepared to face me.

Beside me, Sunset seemed to notice the tension. She cast me a sidelong glance, her lips pressing into a thin line. “You good?” she asked quietly as she handed a tray to one of the students.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just, not a fan of the looks, that’s all.”

“They’ll get over it. Just give it time.”

Her words were reassuring, and I felt myself relax slightly. Nonetheless, I couldn't help but be annoyed by how judgmental everyone was. The lunch period went on, the lines thinned, and the students began to settle at their tables. The atmosphere in the cafeteria returned to its typical hum of discussion and laughing, although I could still feel the occasional glance thrown at my way.

Granny Smith, ever perceptive, patted me on the shoulder as she passed by. “Don’t let ‘em get to ya, boy, people are like apples, some are sweet, some are sour, but they all got a core. Give ‘em time, and they’ll see yours ain’t rotten.”

I couldn’t help but smile at her words. “Thanks, Granny.”

Sunset nudged me lightly with her elbow, her lips quirking into a small smile. “See? Even Granny knows you’re not so bad.”

“Guess I’ll have to prove her right, huh?”

Then. Again. I've heard the voice.

"Catch it to your left."

The tone was calm and matter-of-fact, yet it pushed me into action before I could completely understand what was going on. My gaze flew to the edge of my vision, catching the flutter of something little and white—a paper plane soaring through the air, headed squarely toward Sunset.

Without paying any attention, I extended my hand and grabbed it mid-flight. The motion was so rapid and smooth that it felt like my reflexes were alive. The plane crumpled somewhat in my hands, but I held it up and turned to face the room with a raised eyebrow.

“Seriously? That’s the best you can do? Cringe, try something better”

"Hug her. Apple incoming."

“Hug her?”. But before I could think about it, my body moved instinctively again. I took a step closer to Sunset, placing my arm around her weist and tugging her toward me in one seamless motion. She staggered slightly and immediately grabbed my shirt as I held her tight.

And the next thing I saw was a blur of red an apple flying right past where her head had been just moments before. It hit the wall behind us with a dull thud, bouncing off and rolling onto the floor.

Granny Smith’s voice cut through the stunned silence like a whip. “I GET YER MAD, BUT YOU DON’T THROW MAH PRECIOUS APPLES!”

Her Southern drawl held an edge of rage I'd never heard before, and it was enough to make even the most daring troublemakers in the room shy back. I turned my head just enough to see her standing behind the counter, fists on her hips, her face set in a ferocious stare that might have stopped a stampede. For the first time, I realized how terrifying Granny could be when she was upset.

“Y’ALL THINK THIS HERE CAFETERIA’S A PLAYGROUND? WELL, LET ME TELL YA, IT AIN’T! IF YA DON’T RESPECT MAH KITCHEN, THEN YOU DON’T DESERVE MAH FOOD!”

Her words echoed throughout the room, and for a brief time, the entire cafeteria seemed to stand still. Even I felt a little intimidated. Applejack must’ve had it rough growing up under that glare.

I looked down at Sunset, who was pressed against my torso, her face buried in my chest. “Are you okey?”

She tilted her head up, her wide eyes meeting mine. Her cheeks were flushed a deep red, and her expression was a mix of embarrassment and gratitude. “Y-Yeah, i’m good. That was close.”

My hand was still resting gently on her back. “Good. Glad I caught it in time.”

She looked up at me, her lips parted as if to say something, but then her glance slid downward, realizing how close we were. Her hands were still grasping my shirt, and the redness on her face deepened as she took a short step back to break the embrace.

“Uh… thanks,” she muttered, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.

“No problem,” I said, trying to play it cool despite the heat creeping up my own neck.

Granny’s voice boomed again, snapping us both out of the moment. “Now, who’s the fool that thought throwin’ an apple was a good idea? Y’all better ‘fess up, or you’re gonna be peelin’ spuds till the cows come home!”

A tense mutter echoed across the throng, but no one moved forward. I groaned, shaking my head, and stooped down to pick up the crumpled paper plane. Sunset was still standing near by, her arms crossed and her look enigmatic.

“Well, at least they had bad aim,” I said, holding up the apple with a small smirk.

Sunset let out a soft laugh, though it was clear she was still shaken. “Yeah, but that doesn’t mean it’s okay. Why do people have to be such jerks?”

“Guess some people just can’t help themselves.”

She didn’t add anything more, instead, she reached out and lightly tapped the cut on my cheek. “You need to be more careful. You are not invincible, you know.”

“Maybe not, but I’ve got pretty good reflexes ya know?.”

When I responded, she rolled her eyes but smiled slightly. We returned to the food counter, and I couldn't help but feel a strange sense of pride in myself after saving her twice, hehe nice.

Granny eventually waved us off with a warm smile. “Go on now, y’all. Get somethin’ to eat. I’ll finish up here. And don’t worry none about the ruckus earlier. I’ve handled worse in my day.”

Granny was a wonderful woman, yea, she could be tough as nails when necessary, but beyond that exterior lied a heart big enough to care for everyone who crossed her path. She appreciated our help, of course, but it was the way she cared after us, ensuring we were nourished and rested, that really spoke to me. It was not difficult to figure out where Applejack got her unshakeable sense of responsibility.

Sunset and i grabbed our trays and looked for a place to sit. I've noticed Applejack sitting with girls, she was staring into the horizon with cloudy eyes, as if she were somewhere else entirely. It wasn't hard to anticipate where her thoughts had strayed, Granny's previous outburst must've hit a chord, bringing back memories. Maybe she was remembering a time she’d been on the receiving end of that sharp tongue.

We headed over to the table where the girls were sitting. “Hey, y’all,” Applejack greeted us. The others chimed in with their hellos, and we settled into our seats.

They started they usual talk, something about eachother tastes or something but my mind was in diffrent place, to be precise my mind latched onto the voice you know the one that had guided me so clearly, so purposefully during the incidents earlier. I knew it was my mother. There was no doubt about that anymore. But why now? Why did I hear her only in moments like these—when danger was near or I was on the verge of something I couldn’t handle alone? And why can i hear hear anyway?

Maybe it the magic? Maybe it somehow awakened her? Or maybe it was always there, lying dormant until now. The idea of her watching over me, helping me in secret, was comforting... but also weird?. Why hadn’t I heard her before? Why now, when my life was suddenly tangled with Sunset, her friends?

I took a look at Sunset, her fiery hair catching the light as she chatted with Pinkie. Shes from equestria maybe she will know more about this? She seemed to understand magic. Maybe if I talked to her about it, we could figure something out, find a way to communicate with my mother directly. It was a long shot, but it was better than nothing.

Wait. Maybe. Just Maybe. There was a way to bring her back?

“Yo, are you awake?” Sunset’s voice broke through my thoughts, accompanied by a sharp snap of her fingers.

"AHHHH. DONT SCARE ME LIKE THAT” I stammered. “I was just thinking about something, jeez”

“Thinking about what?” Rainbow asked, leaning forward. “You looked like you were frozen in place..”

I opened my mouth to brush it off, but Rainbow smirked. “Wait. Let me guess. You were thinking about Sunset again?”

Sunset groaned. “Rainbow, seriously? It's getting old. You are reapeting yourself”

“No, not this time,” I said, waving my hand dismissively. “I was thinking about earlier.”

“Earlier?” Rainbow asked, cocking her head. “Oh! You mean when you caught that paper plane and saved Sunset from the apple? That was so cool! How did you even see that apple coming? You weren’t even looking at it!”

Everyone turned their attention to me, curiosity written all over their faces.

“Yeah, dude,” Pinkie chimed in. “It was like you had superpowers or something! Are you secretly a superhero? Ooh, do you have a cape? Can I see it?”

I scratched the back of my neck, unsure how to explain. “I don’t know, to be honset” I admitted. “It’s hard to describe. Well I just knew it was flying at sunset and then my body reacted.”

I left out the part about the voice in my head. How was I supposed to explain that? Yeah, girls, my mom came back from the grave and speaks to me in my head, telling me things I can’t see. The thought alone made me cringe. Totally normal, right? I mean they would belive me, after everything that happend to us, but i dont want to talk about this.

Sunset wanted to say something, but before she could say, she got hit square in the shoulder by a crumpled paper ball.

“Huh?” she said, looking around in confusion.

Normally, the voice would’ve said something, warned me, but this time, nothing. No whisper, no instinct, no hint. Just a thwap.

Pinkie was quick to jump in, pointing at me with a dramatic gasp. “You are losing your powers!"
“Ha-ha, Pinkie. Very funny,” I replied with just enough irritation to make her giggle.

Sunset rubbed her shoulder. We both turned to face the direction the ball had come from, scanning the cafeteria for the culprit. My gaze fell on a youngster seated in the back of the class. He was smiling with a couple of others in sight, but what really piqued my interest was the faint, spooky green glow that flickered across his eyes for a single second. Again that glow the fuck?

“Did you see that?” I whispered to Sunset, leaning in.

“See what?” she asked, following my gaze. “That guy? What about him?”

“He—” I paused, uncertain if I should even say it. “Hes eyes got that green fade in them.”

Something about the green glow stuck with me. It wasn't usual, nor was it random. I was certain of that. The man's laugh was nonchalant, almost too casual, as if he wished to divert attention away from what had just occurred. My instinct told me it was more than just a simple prank .

Sunset picked up the crumpled paper ball from the table, unfolding it to reveal a hastily scribbled note. She read it, her expression darkening.

“What does it say?” I asked, leaning closer.

She handed it to me without a word. The message was simple but chilling: "Stay out of it, or you will face us."

“Stay out of what?” Pinkie asked, her tone still playful but tinged with curiosity.

“I don’t know,” Sunset admitted, her voice quiet but firm. “But I don’t like it.”

Neither did I. The note, the glowing eyes, it is connected somehow.

Sunset leaned closer, her voice low. “Do you think it’s... magic?”

“I don’t know,” I admitted. “But whatever it is, it’s not normal.”

“Maybe you should tell Princess Twilight,” Fluttershy suggested softly, her voice barely audible over the cafeteria noise.

Sunset frowned, her lips pressing into a thin line. “She’s in Equestria right now. We can’t get her help the portal is closed.”

Stay out of it, or you will face us. the note had said. But whatever this was, I wasn’t about to back down. Not when my friends might be in danger.

The remainder of the school day went without incident. Classes went well, and I was able to turn in the homework that I had completed the previous evening with Sunset. As my teacher looked over the pages and nodded in approval, I experienced a weird sensation of success. I only needed the right push, and sunset had been perfect.

When classes ended, I headed to my locker. As everyone rushed to get their things and either go home or hang out in groups, the hallway was filled with the cacophonous sounds of students. Someone slammed their shoulder into me as I was opening my locker.

“Hey, watch it!” I snapped, turning to see who it was.

He didn't even pause. He simply continued to walk with a smug grin on his face. However, it was the way his eyes briefly flashed green, not the sneer, that drew my attention.

This isn’t normal. That glow... it’s the same as the guy in the cafeteria. My thoughts raced as I stared after him. Okay, this is 100% something magic-related. What’s going with them? Have they somehow gotten exposed to magic? Are they... sniffing too much of it or something?

“Hey!”

“Yo” I replied quickly,

Sunset tilted her head, clearly intrigued. “Something happened?”

"Just some fu-" But she cut in, her tone shifting. “You know... I’ve been thinking. I might know a way we can ask somepony in Equestria about all this.”

“Wait... are you saying you have a voice in your head too?”

Sunset’s brows knitted together in confusion. “Wha? No. What are you talking about?”

“Uh, nothing. So, uh, what’s your way of talking to ponies in Equestria?”

Sunset gave me a suspicious look, but she decided to let it slide. “Back in equestria, when I was Celestia’s student, she gave me journal, it was magicaly enchanted, anything I wrote in it would appear in her journal, If I can find it, it might work the same way here.”

“That soo COOL!” I said, my excitement bubbling up. “We could get some answers! We could ask about this magic, these glowing eyes, all of it!”

But Sunset’s expression shifted. Her enthusiasm dimmed, and she looked down at the floor, her hands fidgeting nervously.

“Hey, what’s wrong?” I asked, my excitement fading. “We could figure this out. Why does that make you look like you lost a part of yourself?”

She hesitated for a moment before answering, “If we use the journal... that means we wil be talking directly to Celestia.”

It took me a second to realize how serious what she was saying was. Sunset had told me about her past, her history with Celestia wasn’t just complicated, it was painful to her.

“Sunset... is that really so bad? She’s was teacher, right? She’d want to help you, she's prob not even mad at you now.”

Sunset pulled her lips into a narrow line and shook her head. “You don’t understand. I didn’t just leave Equestria, I ran away. I turned my back on her, on everything she tried to teach me. I was selfish, arrogant... ”

“Sunset,” I said, my voice steady but gentle, “people make mistakes. And yeah, maybe you made some big, very big ones, but look at you now. You’re helping people. Don’t you think she’d be proud of that?”

Sunset bit her lip. “I don’t know... Maybe. But it doesn’t change what I did back then."She gazed at me for a considerable amount of time, her face displaying conflicting feelings. At last, she nodded slightly. “You’re right. It’s worth a shot. But... if she doesn’t answer, or if she doesn’t want to help—”

“Then we figure something else out,” I said firmly. “Together.”

Sunset rolled her eyes, but the tension seemed to lift just a bit. “Let’s head to my place . If the journal is still around, it should be there.”

“Good start” Then my voice trailed off as an unexpected memory struck. It was more than just a fleeting idea, it was a strong flashback that took me back to the day I spent at Sunset's house.

I remembered carrying her to bed.

In my head i got full image like a photo on phone of the journal i saw that day Thanks Mom. She showed me this.

“You good?” Sunset asked, her tone slightly confused.

“Huh?”

“You just said, ‘Thank you, Mom.’ are you halucinating?” she pressed, her brows furrowing.

Dumbfounded i tried to found explonation but nothing came to my mind so just changed topic "Sunny i know where te journal is"

Sunset’s expression changed immediately. “How? You didn't even knew about it before i've told you.”

She was cleary skeptical, about what i said.

Unsure of how to explain without coming across as utterly absurd—or worse, like a creep—I hesitated. I finally let out a sigh and made the decision to simply tear off the Band-Aid.

“Emmm how could i start thhis. Okay, so... you remember the night I stayed over at your place?” I began, my voice cautious.

Her eyes narrowed slightly as she nodded, waiting for me to continue.

“Well,” I said, scratching the back of my neck, “When I was sleeping on the couch, I had this dream.”

Her expression instantly changed, but I continued before she could say anything. “And, um, I guess I must’ve made some noise or something because you came out of your room to check on me. And, uh... we talked a little after that and you kind of falllen asleep.”

Sunset blinked, her cheeks flushing slightly. “I-I did that?”

“Y-yeah,” I said quickly, hoping to skip over the awkwardness. “But that’s not the important part. See, after you fallen asleep i though that you need proper rest you know what i mean, and.. i grabbed you in my arms and carried you into your bed”

“You carried me in your arms?”

I nodded, trying to ignore the heat rising in my own cheeks. “Yeah, and when i've put you into bed i saw something like a journal under the bed. I didn’t think much of it at the time, but I’m pretty sure that’s the one you are talking about.”

Sunset stared at me, her expression a strange mix of emotions like surprise or embarrassment,.

“That... is.. i mean... Why didn’t you tell me this before? When we were eating brakefeast for example, i dont remember that i woke up then ” she finally asked, her voice laced with confusion.

“Because it’s embarrassing! BUH” I blurted, my words tumbling out faster than I could control. “I mean, what was I supposed to say? Hey sunset you awoke in the night and fallen asleep and i put one of my hands under your thighs other under your back and carried you into bed? And when i put you on the bed yo-

Her eyes narrowed. “I?”

In that moment i wished i could dissapear. Woops, i didnt needed to sat that part. “Leeeeet's say you kinda were reaching in your sleep for me to cuddle with you when you were sleeping. BUT I SWEAR I JUST LEFT. It would be weird in the morning, i so i just slept on the couch"

There was nothing but silence between us for a long while. She sighed deeply and squeezed the bridge of her nose. “Okay,” she said slowly, her voice tinged with exasperation. “First of all, you should’ve just told me, but i kinda understand. Second... its good that we dont need to waste time on searching for it" She paused and was struggling to find the right words for whatever she wanted to say next. “And third... I don’t even know what to say to be honest, im lost for words.”

Her voice was softer now, almost hesitant. “That’s all... I don’t know. Sweet, I guess? But also kind of ridiculous.”

“Yeah, well, I figured it was the right thing to do. Besides, I didn’t want to wake up to you smacking me or something.We can head to your place and get that journal. If it works, we might get some answers.”

She nodded, her expression growing serious again. “Yeah. Let’s do that.”

As we walked out of the school, I felt a strange shiver. Every student we passed had a flashing, eerie green glow in their eyes. It was subtle, but it was clear. Their faces were flat and lifeless, like if they were in a dream.

"Sunset," I whispered, leaning closer to her as we walked. "Are you seeing this?"

She nodded, her face tense. "Yeah. Something is affecting them."

The green glow didn’t touch us, though at least not yet and thankfully,

"We need to move fast." She pulled out her bike keys and gestured for me to follow.

In a matter of seconds, we were riding down the road at rapid pace after getting on her motorcycle. The noise of the engine and the rush of the wind didn't bother me because I was already accustomed to Sunset's careless yet effective driving. Nevertheless, she moved with a greater sense of urgency today, as if she were rushing against an unseen clock.

Sunset hardly had time to park the bike when we arrived at her apartment before she ran inside, with me right behind her. I couldn't help but notice how chaotic her bedroom was as soon as we rushed in.

In the middle of the floor, was... what you can say very personal pice of her... her underwear, casually lying there as if it owned the place.

Sunny's eyes suddenly met mine as she recognized what I was staring at, and her expression instantly changed to one of critical annoyance.

"It’s my house ." she said defensively. "I can throw my stuff wherever i want."

I held up my hands in mock surrender. "Hey, I’m not saying anything, okay?"

She huffed, picked it up, and tossed it toward the bathroom without another word.

She squatted next to her bed and took out an old, battered journal. The cover featured a sun emblem, similar to mark she had on her t-shirt. She lifted it up and brushed off the dust that had settled on its surface.

“Just as remembered it.” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

I kept a close eye on her, noting the slight trembling of her hands. I saw the worry written all over her face, even though she was trying to hide it. Then i heard that voice again in my head.

"Cmon put a hand on her shoulder. Make her more comfortable."

The voice didn't sound like an order or an infringement this time. It was encouraging, almost like it was rooting for us. I hesitated for a second, then followed its advice and placed a soft hand on Sunset's shoulder.

“It’s going to be okay,” I said softly, trying to reassure her. “Celestia will be happy to hear from you. She’s probably been waiting for this, since you left.”

Sunset turned to look at me, her eyes searching mine for something, reassurance? Perhaps, or maybe just a sign that she wasn’t about to regret this decision. She unfolded the journal and flipped through the pages until she came across one that still had a few faint remnants of old ink on it. She picked up the pen with steady hands, but I could see she was preparing for whatever was about to happen.

After taking a deep breath, she began to write.

Dear Princess Celestia,

No words can express how sorry I am.

Years have passed since my last letter to you, and during that time... I know that my numerous mistakes have wounded not only you but also everyone who once had faith in me. I've thought about writing this letter countless times, but each time I reached for the pen, I put it down. After everything I'd done, I told myself, I didn't deserve to contact you.

But i think things have changed. I’ve changed.

I’ve met people here—friends—who’ve shown me that I’m not beyond redemption. They’ve reminded me of the lessons you tried so hard to teach me back in Equestria, lessons I was too proud to hear at the time.

Princess, I'm not that person anymore. I've been working to improve myself every day in an effort to atone for the hurt I caused. However, I am also aware that I cannot genuinely move on if I do not confront the past, own up to my mistakes, and ask for your forgiveness.

So... here I am. Writing to you after all this time. Not as the angry, arrogant student who left Equestria, but as someone who’s trying to make amends.

If you’re willing, I’d like to talk to you. There’s something happening here, something strange and magical, and I think it might be connected to Equestrian magic . I could use your guidance once again, but more than that, I just... I want to hear from you.

Sincerely,
Sunset Shimmer

When Sunny finished, she put the pen down with a trembling hand. She gazed at the words on the page as if averting her gaze would cause them to disappear.

“UGH. I did it,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

“You did,” I replied, giving her shoulder a gentle squeeze. “And I’m proud of you.” The journal remained silent and motionless. The pages then gradually started to glow. Initially dim, the golden light soon became brighter and filled the room.

Sunset gasped, her eyes wide with a mixture of awe and apprehension. “It worked...”

Words began to appear on the page, written in elegant script of Princess Celestia. Sunset held her breath as she read them aloud.

My Dearest Sunset Shimmer,

Hearing from you makes me very happy, and I can't express how much.

I've prayed and hoped for years that you'll return to the path I always thought you could follow. Sunset, I never lost faith in you. I knew that the student I loved was still there, waiting for the right moment to come back, even in the darkest of times.

You must understand that you have nothing to be afraid of, but your words mean more to me than words can say. My heart is filled with pride and love for the person you are growing into.

It is my responsibility to assist you in any way I can if something magical is taking place in your world. I'll do everything in my power to help you, so tell me what you know.

Sunset, I want you to know that you are forgiven above all else. You were always.

With love,
Princess Celestia

Sunset had tears running down her cheeks by the time she had finished reading. She quickly wiped them away, attempting to remain calm, but it was obvious that her feelings were getting the better of her.

“I... I don’t know what to say,” she whispered.

“You don’t have to say anything, she’s proud of you. And you deserve it.”

Sunset smiled hesitantly at me, her eyes sparkling.

And at that moment, I realized we had just begun the process of solving the mystery, and healing the wounds of the past.

Sunset began writing her message, her pen gliding with a deliberate grace as she recounted the unusual wave of discord spreading through the school and the unnerving green glow in the students' eyes. Without a doubt, it was magic foult. But why here, and what sort of magic? We were in dire need of answers to those questions.

She exhaled softly and leaned back as she completed her penning. This wasn't easy for her either, based on the strain in her shoulders. Still, she was managing it with the quiet strength that she always seemed to have. I observed her for a while, experiencing an odd mixture of thankfulness and remorse, it was evident that she wasn't taking the challenge of talking Celestia lightly.

And then, a thought struck me an idea that was as terrifying as it was compelling. Maybe i shouldn't ask, maybe i should be quit now. No i don't care how it turns out, this could be my only chance.

"Sunset," I began, my voice low and serious, almost shaky. "Ask her about… Galaxia."

In mid-air, her pen froze. Slowly, she turned to face me. "What? Galaxia? Who is that?"

The name weighed heavily on my chest as I swallowed. "It’s… my mother’s name," I murmured, scarcely raising my voice above a whisper.

Author's Note

Sunset talked with celesita, she went a step forward for her redemption. Do we get a glipse of Oc mom past? What is the magic that is affecting students? Everything will make sense in a short while. As always have fun reading if there are mistakes please type them below i will correct them i just came from work and got to writing so they can be some thing wrong

Truth (R)

Sunset was staring at me with a worried expression. Even though she was unable to fully express it, her eyes appeared to show that she understood my inner conflict. My throat was dry from swallowing so forcefully while my mind was racing with ideas. “Do you think she’ll will tell us about her?”

“She definitely will.” Although she spoke with assurance, there was hesitancy in her eyes.

The journal in Sunset's lap started to sparkle, its pages glimmering with golden light, as if it had been waiting for her to open it. Sunset's palm tightened on the cover as my breath caught. She had written a lengthy, in-depth description of the odd green-eyed pupils, the discord that was erupting in our school, and even a brief account of me. However, neither of us had anticipated it when the lighting faded and the words started to form on the page.

We leaned in close, holding our breath as the response gradually unfolded across the page. It wasn't very long. It was vague. There was only one straightforward question.

“How do you know that name?”

Was that it? Only that one, sharp question no confirmation, no acknowledgment, no background. What was the reason for her question? Was she aware? Was she upset? Are you afraid? Startled?

With wide, doubtful eyes, Sunset turned to face me. A silent query that she dared not ask had taken the place of the confidence she had displayed earlier. She picked up her pen slowly and began writing again, each letter quivering a little.

Galaxia is my friend’s mother.He told me her story, that she was from equestria and you knew her.

We exchanged glances once she was done, anxiety and bewilderment pervasive. As we waited, the silence seemed oppressive.

The journal glowed again. This time, we both leaned in closer.

But this wasn’t what we expected.

There was no signature to indicate Celestia's prepared tone, nor was there any meticulous language. Rather, the phrases appeared hurried, almost desperate, as though she had penned them in a hurry.

“This journal is no longer a place to have this conversation. We need to talk about this hoove to hoove. I'll assemble the top magic users in Equestria, including Twilight, and we'll work to open the portal. We should be able to use the diary as a focal point to build a gateway if the magic flows through it. Please wait for us to be done. .”

Sunset turned to me, her face pale but determined. “Well, i didn't expected that.”

“Do you think they will be able to open portal?” I asked, my voice trembling.

Sunset hesitated before nodding. “If Celestia says they will try, then maybe? But... it won’t be easy. Portals like this require an incredible amount of magic.”

Notebook gleamed dimly, serving as a reminder that Celestia was attempting to provide us with answers somewhere else, on the opposite side of reality.

We could only wait for the time being. There was a lot of silence in the room, the kind that made you tense and kept you enmeshed in your own whirlpool of thoughts. Periodically, Sunset and I would exchange glances, each one brimming with unsaid anxieties, concerns, and a strange, brittle sense of unity. Neither of us said anything. What could be said?

Each minute seemed to drag into an eternity as time passed slowly. Then, after what must have been a few hours, the diary on Sunset's lap started to glow again, the room's silence broken by the slight glimmer of golden light. Sunset's breath caught as she opened it and looked over the new message, her fingers shaking.

Her voice wavered as she read aloud:

“ It's done. The portal is now active, stabilized by the journal’s magic. Sunset and your friend, I know this is a lot to ask, but I need both of you to come to Equestria immediately. This is an urgent matter.”

Both of us paused, gazing at the journal as though it had just told us that we were supposed to venture into a volcano's interior. My mind was racing, with a thousand ideas coming together at once. Visit Equestria? Now? On the other side, what awaited me? Would I be... me at all?

Sunset appeared equally startled, her customary self-assurance eroding as a result of Celestia's words. It was one thing to write to her old mentor, but it was quite another to enter a mystical portal and meet her face to face.

“Wait... wait... wait. This is too fast. We—we can’t just... go! I don’t even know what I’m going to be over there! What if I turn into... I don’t know, some kind of weird... lizard thing? Or a rock? Or what if—”

My words came out in a desperate rush, each one tinged with increasing anxiety. I had trouble breathing, and my chest felt constricted. This was no ordinary journey. This was an adventure into a world I didn't know existed, with unpredictable rules.

Sunset stared at me abruptly after glancing at the journal indifferently. Her hands gripped the book as though it were the only thing keeping her grounded, and her face was pale. “I... I don’t know if I can do this, meeting her? In person? That's to much"

Sunset was carrying her own mountain of fears, despite my dread about what I might become. For her, this was about more than simply entering a new environment. This had to do with confronting her past, her errors, and the person she used to be.

She spoke quietly but steadily, with a hint of strength in her voice. She said, "We can do this," but it seemed more like she was trying to persuade herself than she did to persuade me.

I turned to her. “You really think so? It's big, its really fucking big for either of us haha. Oh we are fucked”

“Yeah. I mean... we have to, don’t we? Celestia wouldn’t ask us to come if it wasn’t important. ” She picked up the pen and scribbled a response in the journal:

“We’re coming.”

The words gazed back at us, irrevocable and final.

The enormity of the choice hung over us like a thick mist as we sat there for a second time. Then, gently, Sunset shut the notebook and got to her feet, her steps solid and purposeful in spite of the horror on her face.

“Alright,” she said, turning to me with a faint, nervous smile. “Now or never.”

Even though my legs felt like they may buckle under me, I nodded. Hesitancy was no longer an option. After sunset, I got back on her bike and we drove back to the school. The darkness was weighing down on us, and the streets were disturbingly quiet. A thousand questions and anxieties ran through my head, but I made myself keep quiet. Sunset appeared to be as absorbed in her thoughts as the lamps were, her face unreadable.

The school grounds were empty and dark when we got there. It felt like a whole new universe from the one we had left hours before, with the gates sealed and the place imposingly motionless. We had to enter.

“Guess we’re climbing,” Sunset said.

I walked over to the fence and nodded. I pushed her as she reached for the top, helping her over since Sunset was up first. I briefly feared she may slip as her boots scratched against the metal, but she landed on the other side with unexpected ease.

“Your turn,” she whispered loudly, gesturing for me to follow.

With the icy metal digging into my hands, I followed her up. By the time I fell to the other side, my heart was racing, but the impact was mild. Without saying a word, we exchanged glances and walked over to the statue.

The massive stone structure towered over us, creating lengthy shadows in the moonlight. Its glossy surface concealed the portal to Equestria. To us, it was the entrance to a another realm, but to others, it appeared to be just another statue.

Without a word, we came to a halt a few feet from it. I couldn't quite put my finger on the intensity that made the air feel thick. Sunset was standing next to me, her breathing shallow, her hands balled into fists at her sides.

We remained there looking at the statue for a whole minute. Like a dense mist, the weight of what we were going to accomplish descended upon me. My palms were sweating, and my legs were wobbly. I wasn’t ready. How could I be?

Then I felt Sunset’s hand slip into mine.

She was staring at me when I turned to face her, her teal eyes glimmering with what appeared to be a combination of dread and resolve."We can do this"

I swallowed hard and nodded. "Together," I said, firmly holding her hand.

We stepped forward.

The statue rippled like water as soon as we touched its surface. The world around me vanished before I could respond.

It was like someone was taking my body apart and reassembling it all at once. I had never felt anything like it before—like plunging through an infinite emptiness while being compressed, stretched, and twisted in ways that shouldn't have been conceivable.

I tried not to close my eyes, but the magic's pull was too strong. I briefly believed that I would never stop falling as streaks of color and flashes of light burst behind my eyelids.

Then everything went black.

When I opened my eyes, I was met with a sight that took my breath away.

The gentle illumination of the castle's great hall lighted the tall, majestic figures of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna as they stood in front of us. Their emotions were a mix of astonishment and amazement, and their eyes were wide. But they weren't well they weren't humans, they were ponies.

Behind them, I saw the counterparts of the girls from my world. There was Twilight Sparkle, her wings folded neatly at her sides, standing just ahead of the others. Together, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy stood staring at us with a mixture of incredulity and interest.

And they were all looking at me.

I tried to take a step forward, but my legs wobbled beneath me.

Where my hands should have been, I saw hoofs as I looked down. As I absorbed my new shape my body now that of a pony my pulse raced. My body automatically went to all fours as I stumbled once more. It was an odd, foreign feeling, but not as scary as I had expected.

Sunset caught my sidelong glance. She was beautiful even as a pony. Her teal eyes still had that same glimmer of resolve that had gotten us through, and her fiery mane and tail shone in the gentle hall light. She took a tentative stride forward, her movements smooth and natural, as if she were more at ease in her form.

Celestia’s gaze shifted from me to Sunset, her expression softening slightly. “Sunset Shimmer,” she said, her voice warm yet laced with an edge of uncertainty. “You’ve returned.”

Sunset lowered her head a little, her cheeks beginning to flush a little. Her voice was firm yet low as she answered, "Princess Celestia."

"And..." Celestia looked back at me, studying my features with a furrowed brow.

I could see the glimmer of hesitancy in Sunset's eyes as she looked at me. She said, her voice quivering just enough for me to hear, "This is... my friend, the one i writed about."

Luna took a step forward and met my eyes with her sharp eyes.

I thought for a second that her eyes were reading every inch of me, looking for something that I couldn't express. Her countenance, which had been so calm and majestic only minutes before, changed to one of utter disbelief. She took a reflexive step closer, her lips slightly parted. She was thrilling even as a pony, but her wings were tingling ?

“You…” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Her midnight blue face softened with a mix of wonder and disbelief. “You look just like her. You are truly her son… she- no, its good to see that she was happy in the end.”

I was astounded by what I saw when I looked at my reflection on the floor.

The face that was staring back at me seemed strange and familiar at the same time. Deep indigo and black glistened on my coat, dotted with tiny, star-like sparkles of light. I had a flowing mane. Similar to Celestia's and Luna's, it swirled in cosmic hues that changed with each glance—deep blues, purples, and golds—rather than just hanging down. It like gazing into a nebula's core. My side had a mark from what looked like a judge's hammer.Or something like that.

Gleaming dimly with the same cosmic force as my mane, a long, thin horn sprang elegantly from my forehead. Additionally, there were wings—big, strong, and exuding a feeling of something huge and old. These felt... genuine, unlike the wings I'd acquired during that transformation in my universe. Like breathing, they seemed to be a natural part of me.

I looked at them more closely, the feathers glimmering with the same cosmic colors. I thought about them instinctively, about how they ought to move, and they did. Their breadth was wider than I had expected, and they suddenly stretched in a smooth manner. The action caused a gust of wind that pushed me back a little.

The power of it startled me, and I stumbled, trying to regain my balance. “Ouch,” I muttered. “So… I’m not a rock. Cool.”

The charm of sunset surrounded me; it was a soft, pleasant glow that was like a warm hug. Her eyes were wide with wonder and worry as she steadied me. She murmured quietly, "Take it slow," bringing me back to the present "Woah you are really a alicorn, and a handsome one too"

“T-thanks” I guess by pony standars i looked good? Hm i took another looked at her, then back at my reflection.

I couldn't take my eyes off of it. This hadn't been me. However, it was. It was, somehow. My head was full of questions, each louder than the previous, and my heart was pounding. I looked in the direction of the princesses. Luna and Celestia were both looking at me, their faces displaying a range of emotions that I was unable to fully interpret. Awe. Pain. A ray of hope.

“You knew her. My mother. Galaxia.”

Celestia stepped forward now, her tall, regal form seeming somehow smaller as her eyes softened. “We did. She was… she was like mother to us. Our guide. The one who taught us about harmony, leadership, and magic. She was a unique queen who was incredibly smart, compassionate, and powerful beyond measure.”

Luna nodded, her expression wistful. “She shaped us into who we are today. Without her, Equestria would not have known the peace it enjoys. But one day, she vanished. She told no one why, left no explanation. We searched for her, begged the stars for answers, but…”

Celestia continued, her gaze never leaving mine. “And now, after all these centuries, we learn that she not only lived… but had a son.”

I felt Sunset’s hoof on my shoulder, grounding me as my thoughts threatened to spiral. “Why?” I asked, my voice cracking. “Why did she leave? Why didn’t she ever tell me any of this?”

Celestia and Luna exchanged a look, their expressions unreadable. Luna finally spoke, her tone hesitant. “We do not know why she chose to leave. But if she hid her past from you, it was for a reason. Galaxia would not have done so lightly.”

Celestia’s gaze lingered on her sister for a moment before shifting back to me. Her expression was torn, a mixture of anguish and resolution. She took a step closer, her wings slightly unfurling as if to shield me from what she was about to say.

“I know the truth,” Celestia said, her voice trembling ever so slightly.

Her words hit me like a hammer. My heart pounded in my chest, my breath catching in my throat. Every muscle in my body tensed, as if bracing for impact.

“You… you do?” I managed to stammer, my voice cracking under the weight of the moment.

Celestia nodded, her gaze unwavering, though the pain in her eyes was undeniable. "I fear what it would mean for you, for all of us. But you deserve to know truth.”

The room seemed to grow quieter, the air heavier, as if the entire castle itself was holding its breath.

“Your mother, Galaxia… she did not leave Equestria because she wanted to,” Celestia began, her voice steady but filled with a deep ache. “She run… because she was being hunted.”

“Hunted?” I repeated, my mind struggling to grasp the weight of her words.

Celestia gave a serious nod. "Galaxia was more than simply Equestria's queen. She served as a protector and the guardian of a vast and ancient force that predated our own. It was a force that could create or destroy entire universes, a magic woven into the very fabric of existence. She was its guardian and its vessel. And there was a lot of risk associated with such authority."

I felt my legs weaken beneath me, but I stayed standing, driven by the gravity of her words.

“Centuries ago,” Celestia continued, a terrible being an ancient force of destruction sought to claim that power for itself. It called itself Umbra, a shadow entity born of chaos, disharmony and malice. It desired the magic within Galaxia, for with it, it could shatter the balance of harmony and bring eternal darkness to all realms."

“Galaxia fought to protect Equestria, to shield our world from Umbra’s grasp. For many eons, but even with her immense strength, she knew she could not hold it off forever. And so, she made the greatest sacrifice one could imagine.”

Celestia’s voice wavered now, her composure cracking. “Celestia’s voice wavered now, her composure cracking. “She completely left this world behind. In order to safeguard the power she possessed as well as to get out of Umbra, she entered the human world and sealed her identity and magic. She started a new life there."

My heart thundered in my chest. My mind raced as I tried to process her words. My mother—this legendary figure, this queen of unimaginable power had walked away from it all. For what? To hide? To live an ordinary life?

“But… why didn’t she tell me?” I asked, my voice breaking. “Why didn’t she explain who she was? Who I am?”

“She didn’t want you to bear the weight of her choices,” Luna interjected, her voice softer now, almost tender. “You were her son, born into a world untouched by the magic and chaos of Equestria. She wanted you to live free of the shadow that loomed over her. But in doing so, she carried that burden alone. And now… it seems it has found its way to you, half of her power is in you, rising at every moment”

Celestia’s expression grew graver. “Umbra is not gone,” she said, her voice low.

I felt a chill run down my spine. “Then it will come for me,”

Celestia nodded solemnly. “Yes.”

Silence hung between us, heavy and suffocating

“We’ll figure this out,” Sunset said softly but firmly.Her words were a lifeline, pulling me back from the abyss of fear and despair threatening to swallow me whole.

“I… I don’t know what to do,” I admitted, my voice shaking. “I didn’t ask for this. I didn’t ask for any of it.”

“No one asks for the destiny they are given,” Luna said, stepping closer. “But it is yours, and it is tied to all of us. You are not alone in this fight. We stand with you, as we once stood with your mother.”

The two royal sisters, who had previously been my mother's pupils, stood before me and promised to help and mentor me. Sunset's steadfast devotion was evident in her eyes as I gazed at her. At last, I glanced down at my image once more.

I saw more than just an extraterrestrial shape staring back at me. There was more that I saw. A legacy. An obligation. A fragment of the woman who had given up all for me.

Author's Note

Pretty short chapter right? We got a glipse of Galaxia past? But is that everything? Did she just leave to keep equestria safe? Will mh have to face umbra so fast?

The Love Of Mother Will Not Fade (R)

All of it weighed heavily on me, and my legs shook as though they would collapse at any second. My mind whirled, entangled with grief, rage, and terror. Despite everything she had given up for me, I found myself entangled in the very magic she had tried to run off.

It was only when I felt the warmth of Sunset's presence beneath me that I realized she was getting closer. Her warm coat served as a stabilizing influence in the midst of my emotional tempest as her ponytail gently brushed against mine. I looked into her wide, turquoise eyes, which were full of support and understanding. Sunset remained silent because she didn't have to speak. Her unspoken gesture spoke a lot.

Celestia broke the silence with a soft smile. She glanced between Sunset and me, her face displaying a mixture of interest and pity. "You said he was only your friend, Sunset Shimmer,” Celestia began, her voice warm but teasing. “Perhaps he is something more?”

In sharp contrast to her golden coat, Sunset's face flushed a vivid pink. As she attempted to respond, she stumbled and stumbled over her own words. . “I-I mean… no! I mean, yes! I mean, he’s a friend, but not… I mean, we’re close, but not in that way!”

I felt my own cheeks burn, the awkward tension between us a momentary distraction from the gravity of the situation. “Sunset’s just been helping me adjust to all this ,,My mother is Queen of another Realm stuff". She’s been, uh… very supportive.”

Twilight Sparkle interrupted with a firm but gentle tone after Celestia laughed gently and her knowing glance lingered for a second. "We don't now have the luxury of giving you two chances to work this out, as much as I would love to. There are more threats besides Umbra. The sirens you mentioned before, Sunset, may have something to do with the disharmony you've observed in the human race. We may be able to figure out what's happening if we can learn more about them."

“And that information,” Twilight continued, turning to Celestia with a hopeful expression, “might be in the Royal Library. Princess Celestia, if you allow us access, we can—”

“Come with me,” Celestia interrupted Her smile softened as she looked at me, then at Sunset. “I will personally assist my former student and her… coltfriend. This matter is as important to me as it is to you.”

“He’s not my—! I mean, we’re not—!”

“Thank you, Princess,” I interrupted, saving Sunset from more humiliation. Even though my hooves still felt weak under me, I made an effort to stand tall. “We appreciate your help.”

Celestia inclined her head gracefully, her mane flowing like liquid sunlight. “Then let us not waste any more time.”

Celestia turned and took the lead, her majestic aura engulfing the room. Twilight trotted eagerly at her side, her excitement restrained by the gravity of the situation, while Luna trailed behind, her face somber.

After exchanging glances, Sunset and I fell into step behind them. As we strolled, her shoulder touched mine, and her presence gave me a brief sense of comfort.

The castle's magnificent and imposing halls, with their marble flooring and tall columns that reverberated with our hoofsteps, loomed before us. Stained-glass windows let in golden light, which created vibrant patterns on the floor. . Each window depicted a piece of Equestria’s history, victories over ancient evils, the rise of harmony, and moments of unity.

As we passed a window with Celestia and Luna using beams of light to seal away a dark, shadowy pony, I couldn't help but feel uneasy. A terrifying reminder of the dangers that existed in this world. It was like the glass figure's eyes followed my movement.

My gaze then strayed to Princess Celestia this time, her flowing mane glistened like a living aurora as she moved slightly ahead. Even though she exuded royalty, there was a maternal tenderness to her steps. Even though I was as tall as Princess Luna, I couldn't help but feel insignificant in her presence.

Curiosity bit me, and I blurted out before I could stop myself, “Why doesn’t it bother you that I’m… like you? I mean, an alicorn. Isn't that a big thing here?”

Celestia turned her head slightly, her gaze soft and understanding. “What do you mean?”

The weight of everyone's eyes on me caused me to fumble over what I was saying. “Sunset told me that alicorns are rare, that they only come to be if someone does something big. Something important. I don’t even know how to use magic or these… these things on my back.” I flexed my new wings awkwardly, earning a small chuckle from Sunset. “It doesn’t make sense for me to be like this.”

Celestia reduced her speed so I could overtake her. Her gentle eyes found mine, and I experienced an unexplainable sensation of security there. “Do not doubt yourself,” she said gently. “We suspected you wouldn’t be an ordinary pony when you crossed the portal, given your lineage. But being an alicorn is no mere accident. It signifies greatness within you, potential yet untapped, but very real.”

“But I haven’t done anything big. I haven’t earned this. That horn and wings are not mine, this form belong to my mom, i dont have anything to add to it.”

She stopped, placing a hoof lightly on my shoulder. “You may not see it now, but you’ve already done something big. Even without understanding it, you’ve brought harmony to those around you. Your form reflects that truth, even if you can’t yet see it for yourself yet.”

Though they left me with more questions than answers, her comments were like a salve for my troubled thoughts. “Thank you”

Then something hit me, and I cocked my head in interest. “Wait… princesses? Has there never been a prince before?”

Luna and Celestia looked at each other for a moment, and Celestia smiled thoughtfully. “Not that I know of, you are the first male alicorn.”

That revelation hit me like a bolt of lightning. “The first?”

I turned to face Twilight and Sunset, who both gave me reassuring smiles. Sunset teasingly said, "I guess that makes you even more special."

My face flushed, and I couldn’t tell if it was from embarrassment or something else. “No pressure, right?”

Twilight laughed, and we started to move again. My uneasiness returned as we got closer to the Royal Library's imposing double doors. The sight of enormous shelves crammed with antiquated books and scrolls, their contents bursting with untold wisdom, was breathtaking.

With a creak, the doors opened to reveal the spacious inside. Twilight, Sunset, Luna, Celestia, and I were the only ones that went in, leaving the rest to stand guard. With the subtle aroma of parchment and ink permeating the air, the library's peaceful silence seemed almost sacred.

Luna spoke softly, her voice reverberating in the vast space. “If there is information about the sirens or the Umbra, it will be here. Let us waste no time.”

Twilight nodded eagerly, her eyes already scanning the rows of books. “I’ll start with the section on magical anomalies.”

Celestia gestured to another aisle. “I will check historical accounts of major magical disruptions.”

Sunset looked at me, her expression both supportive and expectant. “Stick with me,” she said. “We’ll figure this out together.”

I took a deep breath, steadying myself. “Alright, i'll just sit here'

As I mentioned, I sat there feeling completely out of place as the others focused intently and precisely on their work. In a matter of seconds, Celestia and Luna glanced through centuries' worth of information as they moved with practiced elegance through the library, their magic removing old books and scrolls from the shelves. Ever the scholar, Twilight had already piled a little mound of books in her area and was turning the pages more quickly than I could keep up.

The same was true at sunset, when she mumbled under her breath while cross-referencing passages and levitating volumes around herself, her horn shining faintly. I was simply sitting there, trying not to feel like a worthless lump in the meantime.

I looked at the title of a book that was on the floor close to me. The Tale of the Pony of Shadows. Something about it intrigued me, and it seemed sinister. Perhaps I could contribute by doing something, anything, rather than sitting around doing nothing.

"Alright," I muttered to myself. "Let’s give this magic thing a shot."

I concentrated on the book, visualizing it rising from the ground.In a dim swirl of colors that resembled a cosmic nebula, my horn flickered. I was shocked when the book moved a little on the floor. I muttered, "Okay, not bad," with a glimmer of pride.

Encouraged, I attempted to visualize my hand catching it and raising it. Light burst from my horn—and then, with an audible pop, the book compressed into a tiny 1mm cube.

"Oops," I said, blinking in horror.

Sunset’s head snapped up, and she looked at me with a mixture of disbelief and irritation. "Do you know how old these books are?"

Celestia’s voice echoed from behind a nearby shelf. "Older than me and Lu—" she started, but her words were cut off as my horn began glowing again, this time without my control.

"Uh, wha-?" My body lifted off the ground as if an invisible force had grabbed me, my hooves flailing in the air. "What the fuck is happening?! OW!" I yelped as I was unceremoniously dropped back onto the floor.

The smooth stone beneath me started to dissolve into an ethereal mist, and the ground started to shimmer. Everyone looked as a glowing mark, a beautiful representation of a nebula swirling with stars and cosmic light took its place.

Celestia stepped closer, her eyes wide with awe. "That... that's your mother’s cutie mark,"

With my heart thumping in my chest, I stared at the mark. The symbol's light seemed to interact with the energy still whirling about my horn, and it pulsed gently, as if it were alive.

"Why would it show here?"

Celestia took a moment to respond. Her face was unreadable; she stared at the mark as though she were attempting to decipher its meaning. "This library holds more than just knowledge.It is a place of deep magic, connected to Equestria’s very essence.Your magic—must have awakened something within it."

"Yeah," I muttered, glancing at the cube that used to be a book. "But my magic could be a little less destrucive."

Luna placed a hoof on my shoulder, her touch grounding me. "This is not destruction, it is discovery. Your magic is powerful, perhaps even more so than we anticipated. But it is a part of you, and with time, you will learn to wield it with grace."

As Luna's words trailed off, the nebula mark's original location in the mist started to change once more. It opened slowly, revealing a spiral staircase that led down into the unknown. The library's ethereal light made the staircases appear old, carved from glittering stone that shimmered subtly. A weird energy seemed to pulse from the depths below as the air grew colder.

I stared at the opening.Everypony else turned their eyes to me, clearly expecting me to lead the way.

"What?" I stammered, backing up a step. "There’s no way I’m going down there. That... looks terrifying."

Sunset came closer to me. "Hey," she said softly, "You don’t have to do this alone. We’re with you."

Celestia came to my other side, her presence radiating calm. "She’s right"

Even if their words gave me some comfort, my worry persisted. I nodded and took a trembling breath.At Celestia's request, Twilight and Luna remained behind to carry on gathering information about the sirens. As I walked carefully down the steps, Sunset and Celestia stood on either side of me.

We entered a large hall via a staircase, with a ceiling so high above us that it appeared to vanish into the night. As we passed, the torches that lined the walls erupted into flames, each one burning a distinct color. Greens, reds, blues, and even colors I couldn't identify flowed about us, creating a kaleidoscope of light.

There was a pedestal at the far end of the hall. A big old book, bound in tattered leather, lay on it. Intricate patterns of stars and whirling galaxies covered its surface, and a lock in the middle of it was softly shimmering golden.

Staring at the book, I came to a halt. I took a step back out of reflex because my knees felt weak. I can’t do this,"

"Yes, you can," Sunset said firmly.Her eyes were warm and steady. "You’ve already come this far. You’ve got this."

Celestia nodded in agreement. "This book is connected to you, just as it was to your mother. You are the key to unlocking its secrets."

I paused, staring at the illuminated lock. . "But... I don’t even know how to use magic properly," I said. "What if I mess it up? What if—"

Sunset cut me off. "You won’t. Trust yourself.Okay, here’s what you do. Think about something that makes you happy—something that brings you peace. Then touch the lock with your horn."

"That’s it?" I asked skeptically.

"It’s the simplest explanation I could come up with," Sunset said with a shrug. "Foals probably have a better understanding of magic than you do, but hey, you're learning as we go."

"Great. No pressure, then." I took a deep breath and moved forward. As I got closer, the pedestal seemed to hum with electricity, and my horn started to dimly shine in imitation of the lock's light. I closed my eyes and tried to find a happy memory to concentrate on as sunny said.

The kiss on Sunset Cheeck was the first image that sprang to mind. I felt a peaceful thrill as I recalled how warm and near she was, and how time seemed to freeze in that moment.

But nothing happened when I pressed my horn against the lock.

"You need more " Celestia’s voice said gently from behind me. "Think of everything that brings you happiness. Let it fill you."

Squeezing my eyes shut, I nodded and dug further into my memory. Even when I doubted myself, I considered supporting Sunset and sticking up for her when she needed someone. I recalled our embraces and how she supported me when uncertainty or fear overcame me. I remembered her laugh, her smile, and the fact that she had faith in me even when I had no faith in myself.

The warmth of those memories began to build inside me, spreading from my chest to the very tips of my wings.

More came to me, including times when I was in touch with my new friends and felt supported, accepted, and like I belonged. I thought on the joy I experienced upon seeing their friendship and their constant belief that things might get better.

The radiance surrounding my horn intensified, its hues intensifying and pulsing like a live nebula. The pedestal started to hum more loudly, matching the energy that was growing within of me.

Finally, I felt the lock shift beneath my horn. The golden light enveloped the book, and with a soft click, the lock unlatched and dissolved into stardust.

I opened my eyes to see Sunset and Celestia observing me.Celestia smile was a mix of pride and playfulness. The way her shoulders trembled just enough revealed who she was, even if she had hidden her muzzle under one of her big, elegant wings. She was trying not to laugh.

Confused, I looked at Sunset. As though to protect herself from something, or perhaps from me, she was resting on her forehooves with her face concealed. Her body language conveyed embarrassment as her ears twitched a little.

"What?" I asked, looking between them "Why are you two acting like this?"

Her cheeks turned a deep pink when the sunset peaked through her hooves. With a quiet grunt, she buried her face once again.

I tilted my head back toward the pedestal, a knot of dread starting to grow as I tried to think of what might have triggered their reactions. I saw it at that moment.

The memories I had summoned to open the lock—the images of joy, connection, and hope—they were floating above us like an aurora borealis. Each memory shimmered and danced in the air, glowing with colors that blended and shifted like liquid light.

The kiss I’d given Sunset was there, vivid and alive, the soft warmth of that moment captured in radiant hues of gold and pink.

The times I’d stood by her, defending her, were painted in streaks of deep blue and violet, like the calm before a storm.

The embraces we’d shared, the times we’d comforted each other, glowed in warm, gentle greens and oranges, like a hearth on a cold night.

Every memory was so vivid and emotional that it seemed as if the very core of my joy had been imprinted on the atmosphere. Almost every recollection, every luminous thread of light, had sunset at its core.

"Oh," I managed to say, my voice barely a whisper. "Oh, shit."

I turned back to Celestia. "Princess Celestia, I—"

She held up a hoof, silencing me gently."You don’t need to finish. All I’ll say is this, I wish you both happiness and hope you’ll always shine like this." She chuckled softly, her laughter sounded like the tinkling of bells.

When Sunset eventually revealed her face, she gave me a shy yet loving glance. "You really had to think of all that to open the book?"

"I mean..." I rubbed the back of my head with a hoof, glancing at the glowing memories still swirling above us. "I thought about other stuff too."

Sunset raised an eyebrow." I'm sure you did."

Celestia moved closer to the book, her horn blazing as she gingerly removed it from the pedestal before I could sink any more. "I'll take a look, if that’s all right." Smiling warmly and comfortingly at me.

"I mean... if we don’t want it accidentally destroyed, I should probably leave it to you," I said with an awkward laugh.

Celestia's eyes crinkled with real warmth as she chuckled softly. She muttered, "Noted," as the book remained motionless in her enchanted aura.

Celestia cautiously shifted her focus to the book as the memories above us started to dim, their light fading like morning mist. Slowly, she opened it, the old pages turning with a gentle crackle.

Sunset and I watched closely as Celestia's demeanor changed from one of wonder to intense focus. She appeared even more regal and intelligent when the light from the nearby flames reflected in her eyes. As she read aloud, her voice was calm but tinged with passion, and she let out a long breath while quivering a little.

"If you are reading this, I am long gone.I have either failed or perished in another world. But if you’ve found this, know that I did what I had to do for the sake of Equestria and all other realms."

"I found a way to stop the Umbra, but it came at a cost, a cost i must pay to let the pace rule. The only way to destroy him... is to absorb him."

Like an impending thunder cloud, the words hung heavy in the air. As I attempted to take in what she was saying, I felt my breath catch and my chest tighten. Even though Sunset's face was pale with fright, her hoof touched mine and grounded me.

Celestia hesitated, briefly shutting her eyes, and then went on. Her tone softened, with a hint of grief and incredulity.

"I will make my body his prison, a vessel to hold his darkness. Pure evil, bound within me, where he can do no harm. He will not escape from me but i will not escape from him neither."

As Sunset's breath caught next to mine, I sensed my own feelings ebbing away. She... she sacrificed herself." The words tasted bitter on my tongue.

Celestia resumed, speaking hardly more than a whisper now, as though raising her voice would ruin the moment.

"There will be consequences for this. His evil will corrupt my soul, and my body will no longer be mine.There is no other option. I can't let him ruin everything that we value.It will shorten my life and require me to fight every day for my body, I will take on the challenge of becoming the shield that protects Equestria."

A rhyme followed, written with careful precision, as if each word carried the weight of her resolve

"Darkness seeks to claim the light,
But I shall bind it in my might.
Evil’s shadow, black and grim,
Shall find its end when bound within me.
My light may fade,my body break,
But for this world,it's the risk I’ll take.
Let love endure, let hope remain,
Though I will be lost to endless pain."

Except for the little crackle of the torches, the room was quiet. The old stone walls changed color with each flicker, as though the weight of the revelation we were witnessing was causing them to come to life as well. Before she turned the delicate page, Celestia's hoof paused and shook a little. In the silence, the sound of the paper rustling was nearly deafening.

Her countenance wavered between shock and grief as her eyes became wide as she processed the words. She finally started reading aloud, her voice wavering but determined, after taking a steadying breath.

"Princess Celestia and Luna, im sorry i have to leave you. Its's the only way, the only thing i can do to protect you both. I always thought about you like my own foals. And to my children, if you are reading this... you have already discovered the truth of who you really are."

My heart was beating in time with the rhythm of her words, and I could feel my chest constricting. After a moment of hesitation and a forceful swallow, Celestia went on.

I have always known I would have two sons. Twins. One will provide the goodness and brightness that I possess, the purity that Equestria sorely lacks. In order to defend this world, I took on the role of Umbra, while the other will bear the darkness. . To my son who carries the shadow, know this: you are not destined to be like him. You are not him."

She paused, dropping the book for a time as though the weight of Galaxia's words were too much for her to handle, and her voice broke slightly on the final word. Sunset approached me, her shoulder grazing mine, silently encouraging me.

"I will do everything in my power to nurture you, my dark child, to guide you away from the path he would want for you. You will not walk alone. Together, you and your brother are the balance Equestria will need. Together, you can accomplish what I cannot—what I may not live to see."

A faint rhyme followed, simple but achingly poignant:

"Two stars born of cosmic tide,
One of shadow, one of light
Together bound, their fate as one,
The moon and stars, eclipsing sun.
Though paths may stray, their hearts shall meet,
And harmony’s will be complete."

As Celestia gazed up from the page, her eyes sparkling with agony and wonder, a single tear slipped down her face and her voice trembled. She looked at me, the intensity of her sorrow briefly shattering her regal bearing.

"This... this is beyond anything I ever found of her plan," she whispered.

I couldn't, so I didn't answer. My throat tightened, and tears that I would not let fall clouded my eyes.

Celestia took a long breath and continued, her voice becoming more subdued, almost respectful.

"I'll flee to an other realm, one where magic is weak and the shadow would have less power. I stupidly believed that my sons would never have to know where they came from. However, if you are reading this, you are here because fate has brought you together. I sincerely apologize for the burdens I was unable to shield you from, my darling children. "

The air was heavy with grief and unsaid concerns, and the room felt impossible. As she read the last few lines, Celestia's voice faltered, their lyricism resonating like a forgotten tune.

"If ever my light seems faint, my stars,
Look within—your strength will mend the scars.
Through trials grim, your hearts shall shine,
Forever entwined by fate’s design.
Know this, my sons, my love transcends,
All realms, all time—it never ends."*

The words hung in the air, like the final notes of a symphony, their impact reverberating in my very soul. Celestia closed the book slowly, clutching it to her chest as if holding onto a fragment of Galaxia herself.

My legs shook as I sank to the ground, finally letting the tears fall. Galaxia's sacrifice, her love, and her belief in me were both heartbreaking and inspiring. "How do I live up to that? How do I honor her when I don’t even know where to begin?"

Celestia lowered her head to meet my gaze as she knelt next to me. "You begin by remembering who you are, You are her son. You carry her light and her strength—and you are not alone."

I turned to face Sunset, who gave me a firm nod while maintaining a stern attitude despite the tears streaming down her cheeks. "I'm with you, every step of the way."

As though Galaxia herself were reaching out to remind us of her existence, the flames flickered, their light creating shifting patterns on the walls. The weight was still heavy on my shoulders, but it was no longer too much to bear as I slowly straightened.

I experienced the tiniest glimmer of optimism amidst the sorrow for the first time. Time and location had not affected Galaxia's devotion, and now it was up to me, up to us,to continue her legacy.

Celestia kept the book close to her as we turned to leave the hall, her eyes resting on the mark on the floor. "She may be gone, but her light will never fade."

Celestia's words, "Her light will never fade," became louder with each reverberation, echoing in my consciousness like the chime of a far-off bell. The entire force of their meaning reached me as they became ingrained in my heart, causing me to stumble backward and gasp for air.

"If I’m the half that’s her good," I whispered, barely audible, "then... my brother was the Umbra half."

The insight pierced my being, intense and relentless. Even when I tightened my jaw, the dam inside of me had already broken. My voice increased, more broken and louder."He didn’t deserve it! It should’ve been me! He should’ve been the better half—he deserved better!"

Now, as I collapsed on the chilly stone floor, hot, uncontrollable tears streamed down my face. At my sides, my wings quivered, each feather weighed down by remorse and sorrow."He died... because I was reckless." My voice cracked, and I buried my face in my hooves, the anguish overtaking me. "He died because of me."

Sunset drew nearer, her wings gently folding about my quivering body, her warmth pressing upon me. At first, she held me without saying anything, her touch a silent comfort in the midst of the storm roaring inside my heart.

Although her presence was helpful, my guilt still weighed heavily. It threatened to submerge me as it pressed down on me like an unending tide. With my voice weak and stifled, I was unable to control the words that were escaping my lips."He was the better one—he always was. I... I failed him. And now he’s gone because I couldn’t—because I didn’t—"

Celestia stepped forward, her demeanor a blend of sympathy and solid resolve, her presence powerful yet soft. Her horn gave off a gentle golden glow that seemed to warm the chilly air around us as she lowered down to eye level with me.

"Stop," she spoke gently, her authority cut through my racing mind. Her eyes met mine, unwavering and steadfast. "You carry a weight that is not yours to bear."

"How can you say that? He... he shouldn’t have had to carry the darkness. He shouldn’t have had to suffer for what I—"

"Listen to me," Celestia interrupted, her tone firmer now. "I do not know the circumstances of your brother’s passing. I do not know what choices were made or what fate unfolded. But what I do know—what I know—is that no matter what, he would not want this for you. No brother, no matter his burdens, would want his sibling to drown in guilt and sorrow."

Her words were a lifeline, but I was still sinking. I shook my head again, the tears coming faster. "But I failed him... I should have—"

"No, your mother saw something extraordinary in both of you. She saw balance. Harmony. You and your brother were two halves of a greater whole, yes, but that does not make one half better than the other. Your worth, your light, does not diminish his, just as his darkness did not diminish you."

Her words crept into the crevices of my broken heart as I stared at her, breathing laboriously.

Celestia went on, her tone gentler but no less determined. "If your brother carried the weight of the Umbra, then he did so because he had a strength few could imagine. And if he loved you, and I am certain he did, he would want you to honor him not with guilt, but with love. He would want you to live, to thrive, to carry forward the best of what he was, just as you carry the best of your mother."

Her words had a profound effect on me, and I was momentarily unable to speak. The anguish was still searing and intense, but the guilt that had devoured me started to change, its edges becoming softer.

As though addressing the shattered fragments of my soul directly, Celestia drew in closer and spoke in a whisper. "Your mother would feel the same. She loved both of you with all her heart. She saw the extraordinary beings you both were, and she believed in your strength. That strength is not in perfection or in never making mistakes—it is in rising, even when you feel broken. It is in loving, even when it hurts."

Sunset's warmth and silent power anchored me as she wrapped her arms around me. "She’s right," Sunset whispered, her voice shaky but sure. "Your mom, your brother... they’d want you to be happy. They’d want you to live for them, not crumble under the weight of what you think you should’ve done."

The sting of the tears subsided, but they continued. I glanced at Celestia, whose eyes were unblinking and filled with such deep compassion that it almost made me want to fall apart again. I then turned to face Sunset, who had unshed tears in her eyes but only love and faith in me.

"I... I don’t know if I can," I admitted, my voice small and raw.

Celestia smiled, a faint, bittersweet curve of her lips. "You don’t have to do it all at once. Healing takes time. But you are not alone, and you are stronger than you think."

I nodded, the burden in my breast no longer oppressive but yet heavy. Amidst the ancient stone and flickering torchlight, we sat there, and I felt the tiniest flicker of hope.

Author's Note

The Chapters are a little shorter now i want to put more effort into quality than than to make it longer, i had this idea of mother of oc from the begging of the fanfic, i could finnally show what i had in mind. But i can give you a little spoiler that not all. Have fun reading, last time i put so much emotion in a chapter was when sunset was screaming to oc that he deserves to live.

Music Is The Way To Defeat Sirens (R)

The subtle flicker of torchlight created gentle shadows on the old walls as we stepped back into the big hall above after exiting the stairway. Seated among a collection of ancient books, Twilight and Luna's attention was sharp as they turned through pages adorned with elaborate diagrams and lettering. Twilight's ears pricked up at the sound of our hoofsteps, and she looked up, her violet eyes full of interest and worry.

“Hey, we found—” Twilight started, but as she read our faces, her words trailed off. She noticed the residual weight in the air as her eyes moved between Sunset, Celestia, and me. "Did something happened there? Are you okay?" she inquired gently, her voice full of concern and trust.

I started to reply, but nothing came out. Celestia moved forward. Twilight turned to face her, a worried frown on her face.

“Princess Celestia?” Twilight asked, her voice tentative. “What was down there?”

Celestia paused and sighed quietly, her golden aura smoothing her mane. As she started to explain, there was a mix of anguish and courage in her eyes. “We found something left behind by Galaxia. A record of her sacrifice... and a glimpse into her heart.”

Twilight and Luna exchanged a glance before both turned their full attention to Celestia.

Celestia went on to describe everything we had learned, including the truth of my mother's sacrifice, her plan to absorb the Umbra, and the terrible consequences she voluntarily endured in order to defend Equestria and the worlds beyond. Her voice remained steady throughout her speech, but I could see her wings trembling slightly and her eyes darting to the floor.

Luna’s reaction was immediate. Her midnight-blue eyes widened, and a sharp intake of breath escaped her lips. “She could have told us...” Luna murmured, her voice trembling with emotion. “We would have helped her. We would have stood by her side.”

Glistening in the torchlight, a single tear moved down Luna's cheek. Celestia's frown softened as she turned to see her sister. She instantly reached out and spread her wing over Luna, bringing her into a tender hug.

“I know, Luna,” Celestia whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “I know. And I’ve thought the same thing . But Galaxia made her choice, not out of a lack of trust, but out of love. She bore that burden because she believed it was the only way to protect all of us.”

Luna closed her eyes as she shed a few more tears and leaned into Celestia's hug. Their sisterly closeness, their shared pain, and their understanding of sacrifice connected deeply with me, reflecting my own feelings about my mother and, to some extent, my brother.

Twilight sat quietly, her face serious as she took in all that Celestia had said. She shook her head slightly, as trying to get her thoughts straight, and then looked at Sunset and me. Her concern was evident in her soft yet concentrated look.

“We did find something,” Twilight began, her voice steady but laced with urgency. “Something that might explain the magic spreading in your school.”

Sunset and I exchanged a look, both of us leaning in slightly as Twilight’s horn glowed, levitating an ancient tome toward us.

“Me and Luna found the most similar thing we could,” Twilight continued, her tone shifting as she prepared to deliver the revelation. She hesitated for a moment, taking a deep breath, before speaking again. “The magic in your school... it’s really being spread by sirens.”

Twilight opened the book to a page that showed three snarling, snake-like monsters with glistening scales and captivating, blazing eyes.“According to legend, the sirens were powerful creatures who used their voices to sow discord and feed off the negative energy created by their chaos. Their magic was dangerous, destructive... and insatiable.”

She turned to look at Luna, who continued where Twilight had left off. “A long time ago, Star Swirl the Bearded a great wizard and one of the most powerful unicorns in Equestrian history banished the sirens from Equestria to another realm. He used his magic to seal them away, believing that without a source of magic, they would no longer pose a threat.”

Twilight gazed at us with a mix of shame and resolve, and her ears slightly flattened. “But he didn’t anticipate what might happen if they ever found a way to reignite their magic in that other realm.”

Sunset frowned, her brow furrowed in thought. “And now they’ve found a way to draw on the magic in the human world... through the magic i let in...”

Twilight nodded gravely. “It seems that way. And if the sirens are as powerful as the legends say, then we need to act quickly before they gain more strength.”

The air hung heavy with the weight of her words. The understanding that the magic circulating through the school wasn't an anomaly but rather the deliberate attempt by deadly, ancient beings to recover their power.

The same question lingered between Sunset and me as we exchanged glances. How were we to take on beings with that level of power?

As if sensing our unease, Celestia offered a small, reassuring smile. “You are not alone in this.”

Her words brought a small measure of comfort, but the tension in the air remained palpable. Twilight closed the tome with a soft thud, her expression determined.

“We’ll need to plan our next steps carefully,” Twilight said, glancing around at all of us.

Twilight stepped forward, her face a mixture of determination and concern. Her eyes met mine, and then Sunset’s, and she took a deep breath.“The portal is open now. I’ll come with you and Sunset to the human realm. Together, we’ll find a way to stop the sirens, just like we defeated Sunset’s dem—”

“There's no need to continue there, Twilight,” I interrupted, raising a hand—or rather, a hoof—to halt her words. I cast a glance toward Sunset, offering her a small, reassuring smile.

Twilight nodded, a small smile pulling at her lips as well, after blinking in mild surprise at the interruption.

Towering bright Celestia looked in Sunset's direction. She had a gentle, maternal countenance that seemed to exude forgiveness and warmth. Sunset paused, an expression in her eyes that I couldn't quite understand.

“I’m sorry,” Sunset said softly.

Celestia's face became even more gentle. She moved forward, bringing her head down to look at Sunset. “You don’t need to be sorry, my little Sunset.Remember you are, and always will be, welcome here.”

Sunset's mouth quivered and briefly looked as though she might burst into tears. Instead, she bent her head and smiled slightly in gratitude at Celestia.

Luna had been silently observing us when I turned to face her. For a second, I thought she could see right into my soul as her penetrating eyes met mine.“Thank you, all of you. For everything. For helping us. For helping me.”

Luna took a step forward, her mane as glistening as the night sky itself in midnight blue. With a lullaby-like voice, she said, "You have a lot of your mother in you. When the time is right, and when you feel ready, you must return. There is so much I want to tell you about her.”

Her words of promise filled my chest with warmth, and I smiled at her, a tiny, sincere smile."I'd like that"

Luna nodded, a small smile gracing her lips.

With everything said, Twilight, Sunset, and I headed for the portal. A faint, unearthly light shimmered on the surface of the tall mirror that stood in the middle of the hall. With the weight of what was ahead bearing down on me, every step I took toward it felt heavier than the one before.

We stopped in front of its magic, which was humming softly. As though seeking her approval—or perhaps reassurance—Sunset made one more turn to face Celestia.

Celestia took a step forward, her face as kind as it was majestic. With affection in her voice, she murmured, "Go, my little Sunset."

With her eyes glimmering with unshed tears, Sunset nodded.

I turned back to Luna and Celestia, their regal forms framed by the glow of the torches. “Thank you again,” I said, my voice full of sincerity. “I... I don’t know what’s ahead, but I’m glad we had your help.”

Luna’s gaze softened, and she inclined her head. “Do not forget, young one, that you carry a light within you—your mother’s light. Trust in it when the path grows dark.”

I nodded, her words settling deep in my heart.

As we stepped closer to the portal, Sunset reached out, placing a comforting hoof on my shoulder. I glanced at her, and she gave me a small, encouraging smile. Together, we took a deep breath and stepped forward.

The experience of passing through the portal was again both peculiar and confusing. A flurry of colors and lights swirled around me as my body felt like it was suddenly compressing and stretching. I had the fleeting impression that I was weightless and floating in space.

Then I was back on firm ground with a lurch. I opened my eyes and blinked against the human world's brightness. Even though my hands were back and my body was recognizable again, there was still a strange memory of my wings and horn.

Sunset staggered a little next to me, but I instantly reached out to help her stand. She gave me a tiny, appreciative smile and said, "Thanks."

Twilight landed gracefully beside us, adjusting quickly to her human form "Well" she murmured, dismissing herself. "Let's locate the sirens' hiding place. We have tasks to complete.

In front of us was the well-known Canterlot High courtyard. Even though the sun was low in the sky and the school grounds were glowing a beautiful orange, something didn't feel quite right. Chatter filled the air, with dozens of voices mingling into a continuous noise.

As we approached closer, it became clear where the disruption had come from. A large crowd of students had gathered in front of the school's entrance, engaged in discussion. At the head of the crowd were Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna, who stood on the steps. Despite their strong appearance and enormous stature there was something odd, something unnerving about them.

Principal Celestia's eyes moved across the students, briefly becoming an odd shade of green before settling back into their typical gentle violet. I felt a chill go through me.Twilight and Sunset must have sensed it too, for I felt Twilight lean in and murmur something impassioned, and Sunset tighten her hold on my arm.

"We arrived too late? That green glow is the magic of sirens." Twilight's voice faltered in anxiety.

A weird, almost unnatural joy lit up the faces of the students as they stood shoulder to shoulder. With a single motion, Principal Celestia raised her hand to silence the muttering. Her voice rang out, firm yet melodic, as if every word she spoke was dipped in honey.

"Canterlot High students." Celestia said in an unusually animated tone, "I am very excited to announce our newest school event. Battle of the Bands!”

Celestia went on, her tone becoming even more passionate. "This event will serve a larger purpose in addition to showcasing our students amazing musical talents. In an event that will unite the entire community for a worthy cause, the winner of the Battle of the Bands will have the privilege of performing at the next charity gala in downtown Canterlot."

Another round of applause greeted her words, but I couldn't help but notice how her eyes briefly turned green before returning to normal.

Sunset furrowed her brows. "This cannot possibly be a harmless competition. It must have been the sirens. After all, they use singing to spread their magic.

Twilight agreed “They’re using the Battle of the Bands to amplify their magic. The more people they enchant, the stronger they’ll become remember.”

The rest of the girls—Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie—were weaving their way through the crowd, heading straight for us

"Where have all of you been?" As she arrived at us, Applejack's voice broke through the noise, sounding both relieved and frustrated. She flung her arms around Twilight and embraced her tightly.

Twilight gave a small, sheepish laugh, returning Applejack’s hug. “It’s quite a long story, but it’s nice to see all of you again.”

“It’s good to see you too, darling,” Rarity said, stepping forward “But I must say, you couldn’t have picked a more dramatic time to return.” She gestured toward the gathering crowd.

Rainbow Dash put her arms together.“What’s the deal with this Battle of the Bands thing? It feels random.”

Sunset Growled in responde. "The reason for this is that it isn't random.This is the work of equestrian magic creatures known as sirens.And they are gaining control of the school and spreading their magic."

“Well. If that's how it is we have to stop them,” Rainbow said with determined tone.

“But how?” Applejack asked.

A spark of determination appered in Twilight eyes. “We’ll figure it out. But first, we need to stop this before it gets out of hand.”

As the crowd began to thin out, Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna retreated inside the school, where students were enthusiastically debating band formation and event planning. My determination hardening, I turned to the group. “If we’re going to stop them, we need a plan—and fast.”

Sunset placed a comforting hand on my shoulder, her smile warm and comforting despite the tension in the air. I felt somewhat more resilient now that she was on my side. Twilight, who had been pacing a bit, stopped and looked thoughtfully at the others.

“Maybe we can counter their magic with our own,Like we did before.”

“Before?” Rainbow Dash asked, tilting her head. “You mean, when we zapped Sunset with the whole friendship rainbow thing?”

Twilight rolled her eyes “Yes, i mean that time. And the music seems to be their weapon, so maybe it can be ours too. If we use the magic of friendship through our music, there's a way we can defeat them."

Rainbow Dash’s eyes lit up instantly. “You mean... we’re forming a band?” Her grin was ear-to-ear, and she clutched an imaginary guitar, strumming the air with dramatic flair.

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “You sound a little too excited for someone who don’t even know if this’ll work.”

Rainbow scoffed, tossing her hair back. “Oh, it’ll work. I mean, come on, you've got me. How could we lose?”

Rarity rolled her eyes. “Yes, darling, because you are the sole reason we’ll save the day.” Her tone was dripping with sarcasm, though the glint of amusement in her eyes softened the remark.

Twilight, eager to keep the focus, clapped her hands. “Okay, so we need to figure out who plays what. Rainbow, you mentioned before that you play guitar, right?”

“Electric guitar.” Rainbow clarified, already puffing up with pride. “And yeah, I’m awesome at it.”

Applejack snorted. “We’ll see about that.”

“Don’t forget, I’ve got the vocals too,” Rainbow added with a cocky grin.

Twilight hesitated. “Actually, maybe I should take lead vocals, we dont have time to teach me how to play a instrument.We’re going to need someone to focus on the magic side of things while we figure this out.”

Rainbow looked like she wanted to argue but shrugged. “Fine. But don’t get too comfy, Twi. The stage is my domain.”

Applejack raised her hand. “Ah can handle bass. Used to play a little back on the farm, so I reckon I can pick it back up.”

“That’s wonderful!” Twilight said, jotting something down in a notebook she seemed to have conjured out of thin air. “Rarity?”

Rarity flipped her hair dramatically. “I dabble with the keytar, of course. It’s the perfect blend of elegance and modernity, much like myself.”

Rainbow muttered something under her breath, but Rarity chose to ignore her.

“Fluttershy?” Twilight asked gently.

“Oh, um... I can play the tambourine. If that’s okay with everyone.”

Pinkie Pie bounced forward, practically vibrating with excitement. “And I’ll be on drums! Duh!” She punctuated her words with an air drum solo, complete with exaggerated sound effects.

Twilight scribbled furiously in her notebook, looking up with satisfaction. “Okay, that’s a solid setup. We’ve got all the instruments covered, and I’ll handle vocals for now.”

Sunset looked like she was trying to disappear into the background. Twilight noticed and turned to her. “Sunset, do you play anything?”

Sunset’s head shot up, her eyes wide. “No. No, no, no, I can’t play. This will bring bad fortune for everyone. You don’t want me up there. Trust me.” Her words came out in a rush.

“Sunset—” Twilight started but Sunset cut her off.

“I’m serious, Twi.I don’t think it’s a good idea. I... I don’t deserve to be up there with you.”

I stepped in. “Hey, Sunset, it’s okay. No one’s forcing you to do anything. If you don’t want to play, that’s fine. I’m not playing either, so we’re in this together. We’ll cheer the girls on from the sidelines.”

She looked at me, her tension easing slightly as she gave a small nod. “Thanks.”

“Anytime, Sunny,” I replied with a grin, hoping to lighten the mood.

Pinkie Pie's palms flew to her cheeks as she gasped.“Wait! If you’re not playing, who’s going to handle special effects?!We need someone to, like, drop glitter bombs and confetti cannons!”

Rarity sighed dramatically. “Pinkie, dear, let’s focus on learning the music before we start worrying about pyrotechnics.”

As the girls continued to plan and banter, I felt a sense of camaraderie settle over us. Sunset stood a little closer to me, her tension replaced by a small, grateful smile. This wasn’t just a band, it was a team, a group of friends united by something much bigger than music.

Applejack adjusted her hat."Well, we can't just sit around yammerin'.We need to register our band with Principal Celestia if we're gonna have a shot at this Battle of the Bands."

With a collective nod, we started walking in the direction of the office. Students were rushing through the CHS hallways, apparently enthralled by the action. Every wall had posters advertising the tournament, and there was a palpable buzz in the air.

As we turned a corner, Twilight accidentally bumped shoulders with someone, nearly dropping the notebook she’d been carrying. “Oh! I’m so sorry!” she stammered, looking up quickly.

The person she had collided with was none other than Flash Sentry.But something was off. His usual easy-going demeanor had been replaced with a strange intensity.A dark bruise shadowed the skin beneath one of his eyes, and his lips curved into a grin that didn’t reach his eyes—eyes that glinted unnaturally with a faint green hue.

Twilight’s awkward smile faltered. “Flash? Are you okay?”

Flash chuckled, a cold and unsettling sound. “Oh, Twilight. You came all the way back here just to try and beat us in the Battle of the Bands? How noble of you.” His voice dripped with sarcasm, and his grin widened. “Good luck with that. You’re gonna need it.”

The tone of his words made my blood boil. My hands clenched into fists at my sides, and before I knew it, I had stormed over to him, grabbing the collar of his jacket. My hands trembled with barely-contained rage as I pulled him closer. “You wanna try saying that again? Huh? How about I give you a matching bruise on the other side of your face?”

Flash's bright green eyes flashed with something, perhaps fear, but his smile remained unwavering. He spoke in a calm voice and stated, “Touch me, and you’ll regret it.”

Sunset put her hand on my arm and intervened before I could even consider answering. “Don’t you even start,” Her voice was calm and low as she spoke firmly. I retreated from the edge as her touch grounded me.

I stepped back, still looking at Flash, and gave him a forceful nudge to loosen his jacket. I clinched my fists and tried to regulate my breathing, but my chest heaved.

Twilight stood frozen, tears welling in her eyes as she looked at Flash. “Flash... what’s wrong with you? Why are you acting like this?”

He didn’t answer. Instead, he turned on his heel and walked away, his laughter echoing down the hall. The eerie sound sent a chill through me, and I couldn’t shake the unease that settled in my gut.

Sunset turned to me, her eyes sharp. “What were you thinking?”

I rubbed the back of my neck, shame creeping in. “I... I just couldn’t stand the way he talked to Twilight. Something’s not right with him, Sunset. Did you see his eyes?”

“I did,” Sunset said softly, her expression serious. “And you’re right—something’s definitely not right. But losing your temper won’t help.”

I nodded, swallowing hard. “I know. I’m sorry.”

Twilight wiped at her eyes, sniffling softly. “It’s not your fault. Flash... he’s not himself. At least, not the Flash I remember.”

Before any of us could say anything more, a sound drifted through the hallway—a haunting, melodic tune that seemed to wrap around us like a tangible presence.

“What... what is that?” Rarity asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

The melody was beautiful and chilling all at once, filled with an almost hypnotic quality that made it hard to focus on anything else. The hall grew quieter as students stopped what they were doing, their eyes glazing over slightly as they turned toward the source of the sound.

“It’s them,” Twilight whispered, her voice trembling. “The Sirens. It has to be.”

“But we don’t even know what they look like,” Rainbow Dash said, her eyes darting around. “Where are they?”

The melody seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once, making it impossible to pinpoint its source.

“We need to get out of here,” Sunset said urgently, pulling at my arm. “Now.”

We hurried down the hallway in search of the principal's office, which was a safe haven. However, the tune persisted, its eerie notes pursuing us like a shadow. The apprehension persisted even after we walked into the office and shut the door.

The tension we carried with us did not disturb Principal Celestia's calm demeanor as she looked up from her desk. “Ah, you’re here to register for the Battle of the Bands, I asume?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Applejack said, stepping forward to handle the formalities.

With a kind grin, Principal Celestia gave her a form. . “Just fill this out, and you can take one of the available classrooms to practice. Your absences from regular classes will be excused for the duration of the competition.”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t help herself, jumping in with a grin on her own. “Wait, hold up. What are we gonna call ourselves? Because I’ve got the perfect name.The Rainbooms. How awesome is that?”

With a little smirk on her lips, Applejack arched an eyebrow. “The Rainbooms, huh? Ain’t bad, Dash. Reckon it’ll do.”

The rest of the girls exchanged glances and shrugged in agreement, clearly not wanting to get into a debate with Rainbow over the name.

“Alright, it’s settled,” Applejack said, penning the name onto the form. She glanced at the principal. “We’ll take care of the rest from here, ma’am. Thank ya kindly.”

Principal Celestia handled Applejack a set of keys. “You’ll be in Classroom 5A. It’s toward the end of the hallway. Good luck, and remember, the Battle of the Bands is about more than just winning. It’s about inspiring others.”

Applejack turned to Sunset and me as we walked out of the office. “Alright, you two, y’all are officially listed as helpers. That means you can skip class without gettin’ in trouble. Nice plan, huh?”

“Not bad, i’ll take it.”

We moved through the corridors, which were now brimming with an almost electric intensity, up toward Classroom 5A. There was a noticeable buzz of enthusiasm among the students getting ready for the competition. However, as we rounded a bend, I noticed three girls who immediately drew my attention.

The striking red jewels that hung from their necks, gleaming menacingly even in the poor corridor light, made them stand out in addition to their certain demeanor and the aura of dominance they exuded. Like a queen presiding over her court, the tallest, with a waterfall of bright orange locks, strode ahead of the rest. She had a smug, satisfied look on her face, as if she owned the air we breathed.

With her light blue pigtails and almost infantile manner, the second girl hummed to herself while looking around the corridor with a mixture of fascination and contempt. With her long purple hair streaked with green, the third followed a little behind, her face calculating as she muttered something to the leader with the orange hair.

“It’s them,” a voice echoed in my mind, my mother’s voice. It was firm and undeniable, cutting through my thoughts like a blade. “They are the enemy.The Sirens.”

As the three of them walked by, I fixed my eyes on them. Their laughter was both musical and eerie, with an unearthly harmony that made me shiver.

“They look... normal,” I muttered under my breath, more to myself than anyone else. “How can they be evil?”

With anxiety on her face, Sunset turned back to me after noticing my abrupt stop. “What's going on?” she asked, tapping my cheek lightly to snap me out of it.

.“It’s them, Sunset, they’re the Sirens.”

Her face went from worry to anxiety in an instant. Her eyes narrowed as she looked over her shoulder at the three of them. She stopped too, her breath catching as her eyes fell on the ruby diamonds around their necks.

The three females stopped a few steps ahead, as if they sensed our attention. The orange-haired leader's sharp eyes met mine as she turned her head slightly. Her lips curled into a knowing sneer for a minute, as though she could see right through me.

“What’s the hold-up, Adagio?” the blue-haired girl whined, tugging on her leader’s arm. “I’m hungry, and I want to find out where the cafeteria is!”

“Patience, Sonata,” Adagio said, her voice smooth and dripping with condescension. “We have all the time in the world.” She turned back to her companions, waving a dismissive hand in our direction as if we were beneath her notice.

In a quiet but piercing tone, the third girl—the one with the purple and green hair, muttered something to orange hair girl. As they moved down the corridor, their words fading into the distance, sheanswered with a deep laugh, her confidence shining like a beacon.

Sunset put her hand in mine, holding it tight yet comfortingly. “Come on.We need to keep moving. Standing here isn’t going to help.”

We started walking again, and I nodded despite my legs feeling weak. I felt a weird, heavy feeling in my chest from the encounter, a mixture of anxiety, uneasiness, and resolve.

“This isn’t going to be easy.”I said quietly as we approached Classroom 5A.

“It never is,” Sunset replied, giving me a small, encouraging smile.

Together, we entered the designated classroom. There were some typical instruments on the wall, the kind of items you could expect to see used at school events.

When the girls busied themselves setting up their instruments, Sunset and I sat down next to each other.
“Alright, y’all,” Applejack said, carefully tuning her bass. “Let’s make sure we’ve got everything in order before we start.”

Fluttershy quietly raised her hand. “Um, if we can, I’ve been writing some songs in my free time... I thought maybe we could use one of them?”

Rainbow Dash cut in eagerly. “You too? No way! I’ve been working on a song myself. I was actually thinking about forming a band way before all of this Battle of the Bands stuff came up, but, you know... didn’t really have time with the Fall Formal and all.” She fished a crumpled piece of paper from her Backpack and smoothed it out on a nearby desk. “Check this out—it’s called Better Than Eve”

The other girls gathered around Rainbow’s lyrics, reading them over and nodding in agreement. Even Applejack, who usually tempered Rainbow’s enthusiasm, seemed impressed."That's... that's not bad, got good ring to it"

Meanwhile, Twilight took a seat next Sunset and me, setting a notebook and a few stray pieces of paper on the desk. She was already frantically writing notes and eqyatuibs while muttering to herself.

“What've got so far??” I asked her.

“Pretty much nothing, workin on counterspell” she replied, not looking up from her notes. “If the Sirens are using their singing to spread their magic, then maybe we can use a song to counteract it. It’s just a theory.”

The other girls began to play while Twilight went into her calculations. The sound, a fusion of unadulterated energy and skillful practice, filled the room. The enchantment surrounding them started to stir as they sang. Their features changed one by one—their hair grew glistening tails, and their ears became pointed and pony-like. Their shapes glowed with an almost unearthly beauty, and they exuded charm.

I sat there, captivated by the transformation. “Sunset, do you see—”I turned to face her and tried to say something, but her expression made the words catch in my throat.

Unlike me, she was not admiring the girls in wonder. Rather, she was stiff, her hands clutched in her lap. Her breath came in irregular, shallow gasps, and her big eyes were filled with panic.

“Sunset” Leaning in closer, I spoke softly. She stared at the luminous beings in front of us without answering.

Unconsciously, I put a soft hand on her knee, drawing her attention to me with the warmth of the contact. Her gaze shifted to mine, uncertain, probing. I took her hand in mine and extended my other hand. She didn't draw away despite her shaking, freezing fingers.

“Hey, it’s okay. You’re safe. They’re not going to hurt you.”

Sunset opened her mouth to say something, but nothing came out. I tried to ground her by gently squeezing her hand. “You remember, right? They’re our friends. They care about you. They’re not judging you for what happened before.”

Her brow furrowed, and a tear slipped down her cheek. “I know,” she whispered, her voice shaky. “It’s just... seeing them like that, so powerful and... so good. It reminds me of how I used to be. How I—”

I shook my head, cutting her off. “How you used to be, Sunset. That’s the key. You’re not that person anymore. You’ve changed. You’ve grown. And they know it. I know it.”

She took a trembling breath and her hand grasp intensified. “But what if... what if I mess things up again? What if—”

“You won’t,” Leaning in to let her hear the conviction in my voice, I spoke strongly.“Because you’re not doing this alone. We’re all here with you. You’re part of this team, Sunset. You’re part of us.”

She looked into my eyes for a long time, and I could feel the barriers she had put up around herself starting to come down. A glimmer of optimism replaced the fear, which eased but did not quite go away.

“Thank you”

I gave her a small, reassuring smile. “Always.”

The room was filled with the sounds of the girls' music. Even though her shoulders were still stiff, she snuggled slightly closer to me, finding solace in our small space as Sunset's shaking subsided and her breathing stabilized.

As soon as the music stopped, the girls burst into discussion and laughter, completely unaware of the moment that had just passed between Sunset and me.

“This was awesome!” Twilight exclaimed, nearly jumping out of her chair. Her eyes sparkled as she scribbled furiously in her notebook. “When you sang, the magic appeared. The counterspell must be some kind of song! Maybe it can overpower their magic entirely!”

“Yeah, but it’s gotta be the right song,” Rainbow Dash said, leaning on her guitar. “Something epic, something that screams awesome. Like one of my tracks.” She shot Twilight a playful grin.

Twilight smiled nervously, flipping through her notes. “Well, I did try writing a draft for the counterspell,” she said, holding up a piece of paper with scribbled lyrics and musical notations. “It’s rough, but we could try it out?”

The girls exchanged glances before nodding, always ready to give it a shot.

Sunset and I remained sitting at the edge of the room while they resumed their performance. It was a hopeful melody at first, but as Twilight began to sing, the atmosphere in the room changed, and not in a positive way. The phrases seemed clumsily forced, as if they didn't quite fit together, and her voice faltered.

Sunset lowered her head and covered her ears with her hands as she winced clearly. She turned to face me, trying to break through the noise with a louder voice."I don’t think a song written in fifteen minutes is going to cut it!”

“What?!” I shouted back, unable to hear her clearly over the discordant melody.

“I said—” She started to yell as sunset began again, but the girls stopped playing. We both halted, looking at the gathering as they stared at us in shock at the abrupt stillness.

The first to defuse the tension was Rainbow Dash, who played a dramatic chord on her guitar. “Okay, I think we can all agree... this counterspell needs way more work,” she said, crossing her arms.

Twilight flushed, tucking her notebook against her chest. “Yeah… I think so too,” she admitted sheepishly, glancing down at her notes.

Stepping forward, Applejack put a reassuring hand on Twilight's shoulder. “Don’t sweat it, sugarcube. We’ve got time to make it right. Ain’t no use rushin’ somethin’ this important.”

Fluttershy nodded, her voice soft but reassuring. “We just need to work together. I know we can do it.”

“Absolutely!” Pinkie Pie chimed in, bouncing on her heels. “We’ll make it so awesome, the Sirens won’t know what hit ‘em!”

After settling it, it was time to end the day at the school. As the sun began to fall, the group assembled outside, the courtyard covered in lengthy shadows. After the intense rehearsal, the cold evening air was a nice respite, and as they stood around the base of the monument, everyone appeared to relax a little.

“Well,” Rarity said, adjusting her hair. “We’ll reconvene tomorrow, then. I’ll be sure to bring some inspiration for the lyrics. Perhaps something chic and poetic to add a touch of elegance?”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes playfully. “Yeah, sure. Just as long as it doesn’t slow down the tempo.”

The conversation was lighthearted, everyone feeling a little more optimistic about their chances—until Pinkie Pie suddenly gasped, throwing her hands into the air. “WAIT!” she yelled, her voice echoing across the courtyard. “IT’S TIME FOR ANOTHER SLUMBER PARTY!!!”

The announcement was met with a mix of reactions.

“Another slumber party?” Rarity said, raising a delicate eyebrow. “Well, I suppose it’s been some time since our last one…”

“Y’all know I’m always down for one of those,” Applejack said with a grin, tipping her hat.

“Oh, I think that sounds wonderful,” Fluttershy added softly, a small smile spreading across her face.

Twilight adjusted her glasses and smiled shyly. “I was kind of hoping to stay here at school to work on the counterspell, but spending more time with all of you sounds… nice.” Her voice carried a hint of nervous excitement, like she wasn’t used to letting herself relax.

My eyes wandered to Sunset as I stood there. She appeared uncertain. With her lips slightly pursed as if considering her options, she had a contemplative face. I leaned closer to her, tilting my head. Sunny, don't worry. The last one didn't invite me either. I made an effort to sound humorous, but the image of missing out on everyone else's bonding persisted in the back of my mind.

I hesitated before adding, “Maybe we can go together? Or, if you’re not up for it, we could grab something to eat instea—”

“Oh, ya don’t!” Applejack interrupted, her hands on her hips as she looked at us with mock sternness. “Our little pair’s invited this time too, right, Pinkie?”

Pinkie Pie turned to face us, her eyes bright and dazzling.“I thought I didn’t even need to say it! Of course, you two are coming! Right? Right?” She put her hands together and gave us a hilarious look with her oversized puppy-dog eyes.

My heart pounded. Spending the night with all the girls? Not merely spending time with them during the day or at school, but spending hours with them, sharing vulnerable moments and late-night giggles? My chest constricted at the thought.

I looked at Sunset and hoped in silence that she would have the guts to say no for us both. Instead, she glanced at Pinkie before turning back to face me. There was a flash of apprehensive encouragement in her turquoise eyes, which were normally filled with serene confidence. “I’m up for it,” she said, her voice steady but quiet. “You too, right?”

Her words caught me off guard. I blinked at her, then at the girls, Sunset turned to me again, her gaze soft but firm, as if silently telling me we can do this.

I swallowed hard. “Su—” My voice cracked slightly, but I quickly cleared my throat and nodded. “Yeah. We’ll go too, Pinkie.”

Pinkie bounced in place and squealed with delight. "Hooray! It will be a lot of fun! You'll see!" Her enthusiasm was contagious, and she quickly returned to the group to continue preparing.

The air was filled with laughing and conversation as the others moved forward. I hung back a little with Sunset, and we had a little moment of silence because of the distance.

“So,” I said, breaking the silence between us. “We’re really doing this.”

Sunset glanced at me, her expression softening into a small smile. “Yeah,” she said simply. “I think it’ll do us some good.”

“Really?” I asked, my voice tinged with skepticism.

She nodded, though there was a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes. “We can’t keep hiding ourselves away. If we’re going to be part of this group—really part of it—we have to try. Even if it’s… scary.”

Let's Play Truth And Dare

Pinkie Pie lead us the way with her boundless energy.Every so often, she’d turn back and wave us forward, grinning like she was on the verge of revealing the best surprise in the world. The rest of the girls walked together in a relaxed rhythm, chatting quietlytheir band, and how they'll defeat Sirens. Sunset and I stayed at the back of the group.

After a short walk, we arrived at the unmistakable sight of Sugarcube Corner, huh who would guess Pinkie’s home above the bakery. The scent of freshly baked pastries wafted out as Pinkie pushed open the door with dramatic flair. “Welcome to Casa de Pie! And tonight, it’s gonna be our private Party Central!”

The bakery’s felt inviting, with polished wooden floors and the faint hum of a refrigerator in the background. Sunset nudged me lightly as we stepped inside, giving me a reassuring look. I tried to shake off my nervousness and focus on the comforting smell of cookies and cupcakes.

Pinkie bounded up the stairs two at a time, leading us toward her room. “C’mon, everybody! It’s just up here. Don’t trip, it’s a super-duper narrow hallway!” she chirped.

The hallway was... well indeed, narrow, with family photos lining the walls. Each frame seemed to hold a different chaotic moment from Pinkie’s life, a frosting-covered Pinkie as a baby, Pinkie holding a massive stack of balloons, and a particularly hilarious shot of her covered in confetti with a sheepish-looking Rainbow Dash in the background.

When we reached her door, Pinkie threw it open with a flourish. “Ta-da!”

To my surprise, her room was... far from what I had imagined.There was no explosion of pink, confetti or glittering chaos. Instead, it was a surprisingly simple and tidy space. The walls were painted a soft cream color, accented only by a few balloon stickers here and there. A plain rug covered the floor. Just normal girls room, noone would belive you if you showed photo of it and said it's Pinkie's room.

A modest TV stayed on a stand against the far wall, flanked by a few beanbag chairs in mismatched colors. A nbed with a pastel quilt occupied one side of the room, while the other held a bookshelf crammed with everything from cookbooks to photos of everyone, including me.Wait. How does she have my photos?

“This is… not what I expected” Sunset said, glancing around.

“Duuuuh.Everyone thinks my room is gonna be covered in streamers and balloons. But nope! This is where I recharge my party batteries.” She jumped into bed and stretched out like she owned the place.Hmmm poor choice of wording.

“It’s nice,” I said. "It's giving cozy vibes.”

Rarity walked in next, her eyes scanning the room with approval. “I must say, Pinkie, this is surprisingly chic. Understated, even.”

“Understated?” Rainbow Dash teased, flopping onto a beanbag chair. “It’s kinda… boring, honestly. Where are explosions?”

Pinkie sat up, grinning. “The explosions are in my head, Dashie. Gotta keep things balanced, y’know? Hihi.”

Fluttershy perched on the edge of the bede. “It’s lovely, Pinkie. Really peaceful.”

“Thank's Flutter, alright, everybody!” Pinkie clapped her hands together. “Let’s get this slumber party started!”

The room became alive with activity with those words. Pinkie dove toward her desk to rummage through a drawer, pulling out board games, snacks, and even a random balloon animal, which she promptly handed to Fluttershy. “Here, for you! A party panda!”

Meanwhile, the rest of us started figuring out the essentials snacks wont feed us. After some lighthearted debating, we settled on pizza. Sunset and I ordered a 35cm pepperoni. It was a little nostalgic, a reminder of the day we’d spent together not too long ago.

Twilight meanwile was sitting cross-legged on Pinkie’s bed, her notepad balanced on her knees. She had a pen in her mouth, chewing on the cap absentmindedly as she stared at the page. Every so often, she would furrow her brow, scribble something, then erase frustrated .

“Creating ounterspells looks… intense,” I murmured to Sunset.

“She’ll get it. Twilight’s nothing if not determined.”

Across the room, the sound of buttons mashing filled the air, accompanied by Rainbow’s grumbles. “Looks like I’m winnin’ again, sugarcube.”Applejack and Rainbow Dash were playing 1vs1 on game match on Pinkie’s modest TV.

“Ugh! No way!” Rainbow protested, leaning closer to the screen as if sheer proximity could help her win. When AJ’s won, Rainbow groaned loudly. “This game is rigged!”

Sunset and I shared a look “It’s not so bad.Being here with everyone.”

“Yeah,It’s… nice.”

Twilight was still struggling with her notes. Her notebook was filled with half-finished lyrics, arrows pointing to corrections, and a few musical patterns I didn’t understand. She sighed, tapping the pen against her chin, lost in thought.

I pushed myself up and walked over, settling down beside her on the bed. “Need a hand?”

Twilight glanced at me, startled for a moment, then relaxed. “I don’t know if anyone can help, honestly. This is waaaaaaaay harder than I thought it’d be.”

“Hey, you’re Twilight Sparkle,” I said, giving her a reassuring smile. “If anyone can figure this out, it’s you.Maybe my help will help?” Smooth as ever

She hesitated, then handed me the notebook. “I guess it couldn’t hurt.”

I skimmed through her scribbles, noting the recurring themes of unity and harmony. It was clear she was trying to create something powerful, something that could counteract the sirens’ dark magic, but the pieces weren’t quite falling into place.

“This part’s good,” I said, pointing to a verse about standing together. “But what if you focused more on how it feels to actually resist their magic, be yourself?"

Twilight’s eyes lit up. “That’s… actually a great idea.”

We started brainstorming together, bouncing ideas back and forth. Sunset eventually joined us, leaning over my shoulder to peek at the notes. “What about something about finding something like your inner voice?” she suggested. “The sirens wake up worstr feeling in person, so maybe the counterspell could remind everyone to listen to themselves instead.”

“That’s brilliant,” Twilight said, her pen flying across the page.

For the next hour, the three of us worked together, occasionally interrupted by Pinkie’s triumphant shouts or Rainbow and AJ’s good-natured bickering.Fluttershy chimed in with a quiet but thoughtful suggestion about melody, while Rarity offered some poetic phrasing that fit perfectly into the chorus. Everyone was giving his best to help.

By the time the pizza arrived, we had the rough outline of a song—something that felt hopeful and strong, a true counterpoint to the sirens’ manipulation.

As we all gathered around to dig into the food, Pinkie raised her slice dramatically. “To friendship and awesome counterspells!”

“To friendship,” Sunset echoed softly, her gaze meeting mine for a brief, meaningful moment.

We had just finished eating.With lots of laughter and the odd mocking, the talk flowed naturally from one subject to another, ignoring the weight of the magical battle that loomed over us, it felt like we were a group of friends hanging around.Well atleast until Rainbow Dash spoke.

“Enough of this nerdy counter magic stuff. I know how we can spice things up a bit”

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “Spice it up ?”

Rainbow’s grin widened mischievously. “Truth or dare cooome on, it'll be fun.”

“Really, Rainbow? That’s the best you’ve got?” Sunset asked, crossing her arms but still looking vaguely amused.

“What? It’s a classic!” Rainbow shot back. “Besides, I promise to keep it interesting.”

“Interesting, huh?” Applejack muttered skeptically. “That’s what worries me.”

Despite the hesitation, everyone agreed, each of us shifted to sit in a circle on the floor. I ended up between Twilight on my left and Sunset on my right. The arrangement made me feel sandwiched between two wildly different types of nervous energy—Twilight, who looked like she was mentally preparing for a quiz, and Sunset, who seemed as if she was trying to blend into the carpet.

“Alright, egghead,” Rainbow gestured toward Twilight, “you start. We’ll go clockwise.”

Twilight adjusted her posture. “Okay, um… Applejack. Truth or dare?”

Applejack tilted her hat back. “I’m always truthful, sugarcube.Hit me.”

Twilight thought for a moment before asking, “If you could only eat one food for the rest of your life, what would it be?”

Applejack laughed heartily. “Well, that’s easy. Apples. Fried apples, baked apples, apple pie… Ain’t much you can’t do with a good apple.”

The group chuckled, and Twilight looked pleased with her safe question.

Next, Applejack turned to Fluttershy. “Your turn, sugarcube. Truth or dare?”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened slightly. “Oh, um… truth.”

Applejack tapped her chin thoughtfully before grinning. “Alright, what’s the most rebellious thing you did?”

Fluttershy blushed, hiding behind her hair. “Um… once i kept a baby raccoon in my room for two weeks before telling my parents…”

The room erupted into laughter, and even Fluttershy giggled nervously.

The game continued, moving through Pinkie Pie (who, unsurprisingly, chose dare and ended up doing an impromptu dance to a made-up song) and Rarity (who elegantly deflected a mildly embarrassing question with her trademark charm).

Then it was Rainbow’s turn. Her eyes locked onto me with a challenging grin. “Alright, your turn, tough guy. Truth or dare?”

I already sensed the mischief in her tone.Choosing truth would probably lead to some emberesing question, but dare? That felt riskier with Rainbow.“Dare”

Wouldn't dare be worse? Ah crap.

Rainbow’s grin turned downright devilish. “I dare you to…....... kiss Sunset.”

The room went silent.

Every pair of eyes in the circle turned to me and Sunset. Her expression was shifting rapidly between shock, embarrassment, and... hapiness?

“Rainbow!” Applejack scolded, though there was a trace of amusement in her voice.

“What?” Rainbow shrugged innocently, though her grin betrayed her. “It’s just a dare.”

“Rainbow dash that's a little too far even for you dont you think? Sunset we don’t have to—”

“It’s fine,” she interrupted, her voice quiet but steady. She glanced at me briefly, her eyes flickering with something like determination. “A dare’s a dare, right?”

"Wha. Y-yea maybe you are right" The girls were watching us, some with wide eyes and others trying to stifle grins. I shifted closer to Sunset.

“It’s just a game,” I murmured, more for her benefit than mine.

She nodded, taking a deep breath. “Yeah. Just a game.”

I were looking into her eyes the nervousness I expected to see wasn’t there, not even a trace of embarrassment or fear. Her turquoise eyes held a spark, they pulled me in. It wasn’t hesitation, it wasn’t reluctance. It was… want? Desire? Did she want this as much as I did?

Slowly and carefully, my hand found its way to the back of her head. My fingers grazed the soft strands of her hair, and I could feel her tense under my touch, but only for a moment before she relaxed. I leaned in, trying to ignore the weight of every pair of eyes on us.

All I wanted to focus... was her... only her.

Her breath was warm, soft, and just barely hearable as I moved closer. My heart were pounding in my chest, so loud I was certain everyone in the room could hear it.The distance between us was closing, each second feeling like an eternity. Then, finally.

It i did it.

In this moment, in this second, our lips touched, everything else just... disappeared the people, it all melted away. Her lips were soft, warm, and just… perfect. It wasn’t like anything I’d ever felt before. Stop, relax, that's enaugh of my pleasure Sunny must feel awkward, remember this is only a dare.

I started to pull back, but before I could do that, her hands reached up and wrapped around my neck. She held me there, gently but firmly, sending a clear message.

Not yet.

My brain just... shut off. Every thought,about the game, the people, the noise,vanished, like it had never been there. All that existed was her. Her fingers brushed the back of my neck, soft and deliberate, and it was like a spark shot straight through me, making my whole body shiver. My hand found its way to her waist, not grabbing, not pulling, just resting there, like I needed something to hold onto or I’d lose her. Like she might slip away if I let go, holding her as if i could lost her at any moment.

It wasn’t rushed. It wasn’t awkward. It was… just perfect.

Somewhere in the distance, I heard a faint snap.The sound was barely noticeable over the pounding of my heart. But who cared when i was kissing this beauty.

When we finally pulled apart, it was slow, deliberate, like neither of us wanted to break the spell. Her eyes fluttered open, and for a brief moment, our gazes locked. Her cheeks were flushed, and her lips were slightly parted, but there was no embarrassment in her expression. Instead, there was warmth.

Then, reality came crashing back.

“AWWWWWWW!” Pinkie’s exaggerated squeal shattered the quiet. She held up her phone triumphantly. “Got it!”

Both Sunset and I turned toward her, wide-eyed. “Pinkie!”

“What? This is a moment for the history books!” Pinkie grinned, showing off the screen. The photo captured everything, the glow of magic, the faint shimmer around us, and us... us as we kissed.

The room erupted in a mix of laughter, teasing remarks, and even a few awkward coughs.Applejack nudged Rainbow. “Reckon your dare was a bit more effective than you thought.”

Rainbow smirked, though there was a glint of surprise in her eyes. “Hey, I just called it. Didn’t think it’d turn into… that.”

I turned back to Sunset, her fingers brushing against her lips. When she noticed me watching, she gave a small, shy smile. “Guess we really made it a moment,” she said softly, her voice almost drowned out by the noise around us.

“Yeah,” I replied, my voice equally quiet. “A moment.”

As the girls continued teasing and laughing, I couldn’t help but glance at Sunset again.Maybe it was just the magic. Or it was a diffrent kind of magic.

The game continued for a little while longer, but after something big as rainbow dash dare, questions became tame, and the dares were almost nonexistent. It was like everyone agreed we’d had enough excitement for one night.

Eventually, Twilight excused herself from the circle and returned to her notebook, mumbling something about refining the counterspell. She sat cross-legged on Pinkie’s bed, scribbling away with an intensity that suggested she was trying to make up for the earlier failures. The rest of us fell into easy chatter, sharing stories, small jokes, and occasional yawns as the night dragged on.

“Alright, y’all,” Applejack finally announced, standing up and stretching her arms above her head. “We’d better hit the hay. Tomorrow’s gonna be a big day. We can use the barn on my farm for a bit of practice. There’s still a few days left before the Battle of the Bands, so we gotta make ’em count.”

The others nodded, murmuring their agreements. Pinkie, bounced up with a bright grin. “Okie dokie lokie! What's a slumber party withaut... pajamas??? Pajama time!” She zipped over to a drawer and began tossing out various pajamas to the girls.

Rarity, examined hers with a critical eye. “Really, Pinkie? Polka dots? Well… I suppose they’re charming in their own way.”

“I think they’re cute! Fluttershy said softly, holding up a pair decorated with little yellow bunnies.

Sunset was handed a plain purple pajam, which she accepted with a quiet thank-you. When Pinkie got to me she hesitated, rummaging through the drawer with exaggerated determination.

“Uh-oh,” she said, popping her head out dramatically. “I don’t have anythin ya size.”

“It’s fine, Pinkie,” I said, waving a hand. “I’ll just sleep in my clothes.”

“But that’s no fun!” she whined, throwing her arms in the air. “Oh, wait! I could—”

“I’ll survive”

Pinkie pouted but ultimately relented. Everyone dispersed to change, and I made myself as comfortable as possible in a corner of the room. The others were already slipping into their sleeping bags, chatting quietly amongst themselves. I caught Sunset glancing at me now and then.

The room eventually grew quiet, the hum of conversation replaced by soft breaths and the occasional rustle of fabric. I closed my eyes.

It didn’t take long to drift off, though my sleep was light and restless.

Sometime in the middle of the night, I woke up.

It was a normal awakaning like a slow return to consciousness. I blinked a few times, disoriented by the unfamiliar surroundings. The moonlight streaming through the window cast a pale glow over the room, highlighting the peaceful faces of my friends. Oh yea i'm in pinkies hause, wait, did i even told my father, oh shit.

I quickly grabbed my phone, but... no calls no nothing just one message from dad

"Your friend, the one with pink hair, her name was i think Pinkie? Send me a message you will be at sleepover, she knew you will forget to tell me, just have fun son, and remember no grandkids"

That old ma-

A soft creak, barely audible, came from the direction of the door.

Someone was leaving?

I propped myself up on one elbow, squinting to make out the figure slipping out into the hallway.Maybe someone just needed the bathroom? Nah something about the way they moved, so quietly like they were trying to rob someone piqued my curiosity.

Well, I was awake now anyway.And thirsty to that.

Carefully, I slipped out of my makeshift sleeping spot doing my best not to disturb anyone of course. My clothes were rumpled, and my hair probably looked like a disaster, but I wasn’t too concerned. Quietly, I made my way toward the kitchen, following the faint creak of footsteps ahead of me.

The house was silent, save for the soft hum of the refrigerator as I entered the kitchen. The room was dark, but the faint glow from the moon outside provided just enough light to navigate. I opened the fridge, the cool air washing over me as I grabbed a bottle of water.

As I turned to close the fridge, I caught a glimpse of movement out of the corner of my eye.

Someone was sitting at the table, their silhouette barely visible in the shadows. Holy shit dont scare me like that.

“Couldn’t sleep either?”

The figure shifted, and as they leaned forward into the light, it was Sunset.She looked like she’d been lost in thought.

“Yeah,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “I guess I just… needed some more air.”

I grabbed another bottle of water and walked over, sliding it across the table to her.

She took it with a small nod of thanks. “Do you think we’re ready for this?”

She's talking about what exaclly? Sirens? Band battle? I'll go with safe route.

“I don’t know,” Hehe clean as ever

Sunset’s brow furrowed as she leaned closer, her expression unreadable but intense. Her gaze locked onto mine.

“You know I’m not just talking about the sirens” she said softly, her voice was carrying the weight of something she’d been holding back.

“Then about what, Sunny?” My voice cracked slightly. Men this is going to be one of those talks in the middle of the night.

She let out a frustrated sigh. “Us,” she said, the word hanging in the air between us like a fragile glass ornament, delicate and ready to shatter at the slightest wrong move.

“Us?” I repeated dumbly, the full meaning not quite registering. Wha?

“Yes,” she said, almost exasperated but still soft. Her hand reached out tentatively, brushing against mine on the table. “You and me. I mean, come on—you must’ve felt it too, right? It’s not just… a game or a dare. And you i think you are feeling this too.”

She groaned quietly, stood up and she came close to me, her fiery hair falling like a curtain around her face as she tilted her head up to meet my eyes. I could feel her breath, warm and shaky, as she placed her hand gently under my chin, forcing me to look at her.

“Don’t do that don’t pretend you don’t know what I mean. Please dont do that”

“Sunny, I… I don’t know what to say to you.”

“Then don’t say anything,” she whispered, her voice almost pleading. “Just… let me talk, okay? I need to get this out of me.”

I nodded, my heart thudding painfully in my chest.

She took a deep breath, her hands trembling slightly as she placed them on the table, steadying herself. “Ever since you stood up for me… I don’t know, something shifted in me. I’ve spent so long feeling like an outsider, like no one would ever truly like me, even respect the inner me. But you… you looked at me like I wasn’t just the ‘former villain. You saw me. You see me.”

“Of course I do,” I said, my voice breaking. “Sunset, you’re more than—”

“Please,” she interrupted gently, holding up a hand. “Let me finish.”

I nodded again, swallowing hard.

She looked down, her voice trembling as she continued. “I’ve been so scared to let anyone get close. I thought… I thought if I let myself care, it would all fall apart again. Like it did with Celestia. But with you…” She looked back up, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “With you, it’s different. You make me feel like I don’t have to be perfect. Like I belong here, and the girls dont talk with me out of pity.”

Her words hit like a punch, and I felt my own eyes sting with emotion. “Sunny…”

Before I could say anything more, she closed the distance between us, her lips capturing mine in a kiss that was entirely diffrent. This wasn’t a dare or a game. This wasn’t fueled by laughter or teasing. It was raw, genuine, and so full of emotion/

Her hands moved to the back of my neck, pulling me closer as if she was afraid I’d disappear. I let my hands rest gently on her waist again, feeling the warmth of her through the thin fabric of her pajamas. The kiss deepened, slow and meaningful, i want to feel like this forver, i dont care about what i said some days ago, i want to be that men, i want to protect her, to make her laugh, to be with her on her worst and best. Till the end.

We finally broke apart, her forehead rested against mine, and we were both breathing heavily. Her eyes searched mine, and I could see the vulnerability in them, the fear and hope intertwined.

“Don’t leave me,” she whispered, her voice breaking as tears finally spilled over. She wrapped her arms around me, holding me tightly as if I might vanish if she let go. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

“I’m not going anywhere, Sunny. I promise. "You'll get enaugh of me don't worry” I gave her a little smooch on the forhead."You are a cute you know that?"

She let out a shaky laugh, her head soaked into my shirt as she buried herself in my shoulder. “I’m serious,” she mumbled. “I can’t… I can’t lose you .”

“You won’t,” I said firmly, stroking her hair gently. “Sun-.”

The door creaking interrupted me mid-sentence. I turned to see Twilight standing hesitantly in the doorway, her eyes wide and apologetic.

“I’m not disturbing anything, am I?” she asked awkwardly, her hands fiddling nervously with the hem of her pajama top.

Sunset pulled back slightly, her arms still loosely around me. She tilted her head, giving Twilight a soft, knowing smile. “Well, I think we’re done”

“Yeah, uh, just… chatting,” I mumbled, rubbing the back of my neck as if that would erase the moment.

Twilight stepped further into the kitchen, her gaze dropping to the floor. “Sorry,” she murmured, her shoulders slumping. “I just… I can’t sleep. My mind keeps spinning, and I feel like I’m letting everyone down. I don’t know how to even start this counterspell.”

Her words were heavy, laced with frustration and self-doubt, and it hit me how much pressure she must be feeling. She wasn’t just trying to help us win a competition,she was trying to save everyone.

Sunset stepped forward, she placed a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “Hey,” she said gently, her voice carrying that steady reassurance she always seemed to have, even when she didn’t feel it herself. “You’re not letting anyone down, Twilight. You’re doing the best you can. And we are thankfull for that.”

I chimed in, stepping to Twilight’s other side. “Yeah, and honestly? None of us would even be this far without you. You’re the one who figured out who were cousing this, and you’ve been working nonstop to fix it. That’s more than enough.”

Twilight looked up at us, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “But what if it’s not?” she whispered, her voice cracking. “What if I can’t figure it out in time? What if I mess this up, and everyone gets hurt because of me?”

Sunset shook her head firmly, her other hand gently squeezing Twilight’s arm. “That’s not going to happen. You’ve got all of us here to help, remember?”

“Exactly,” I added, giving Twilight a small smile. “We’re a team, Twilight.You’re going to figure this out.”

Twilight took a shaky breath. “Thanks, you two. I… I needed that.”

Sunset grabbed a glass from the counter,filling it with water and handing it to Twilight. “Here. Drink this. You’ve been running yourself ragged all day. Take a minute to breathe.”

Twilight nodded, taking the glass with both hands and sipping slowly. The tension in her shoulders seemed to ease slightly, and for a moment. When the glass was empty, Twilight handed it back to Sunset and straightened up. “Okay,” she said, her voice steadier now. “You’re right. I can do this. I just need to keep trying.”

“That’s the spirit,” I said, giving her a thumbs-up.

“Come on. Let’s get back to the room before Pinkie wakes up and start to wonder where we are.”

The three of us made our way back down the hallway. As we reached the door to Pinkie’s room, we were greeted by the faint sound of Rainbow Dash snoring. But as soon as we stepped inside, her head shot up from the pillow, her eyes narrowing mischievously.

“Well, well, well,” she drawled, her voice thick with sleep but still teasing. “Now it’s three? Nice, dawg. Not gonna lie.”

“Shut up, Dash,” Sunset said, rolling her eyes but unable to hide the faint smirk tugging at her lips. “Go back to sleep.”

Rainbow snickered softly, but she flopped back down onto her pillow, muttering something unintelligible as she drifted off again.

Twilight climbed onto the bed, pulling her notebook close and starting to scribble notes with renewed focus. Sunset and I exchanged a glance before settling back onto our makeshift sleeping spots.

I adjusted the blanket Pinkie had given me, sinking into its softness and trying to clear my mind of the day’s events. The room was quiet now, save for the occasional shifting of someone settling in. My eyes were just starting to flutter shut when I felt something, a faint movement, like a cautious ripple in still water.

Opening my eyes slightly, I saw Sunset. She had rolled closer, her face now only inches from mine. Her fiery hair spilled over the pillow, catching the dim light in a way that made it look like embers still burning from a fire.

She mouthed the word, Hi.

Without thinking, I reached out and gave her a gentle, playful tap on the nose. Her eyes widened for a second, and then her lips curled into a silent laugh.

I Mouthed “Go to your spot.”

Her response was swift. Mouthed: “No I sleep here now.”

There was a defiance in her expression, but it wasn’t sharp or challenging. It was soft, teasing, and full of that warmth she carried when she was at her most genuine.

Before I could argue or even process what was happening the voice of my mother echoed faintly in my mind, clear and amused.

“Put your arm under her head. Trust me.”

Hm, wasn’t she always right? With a soft exhale, I slowly shifted, lifting my arm and letting it rest beneath Sunset’s head.

She giggled, the sound barely audible but so genuine it tugged at something deep inside me. Her laughter was a balm, erasing every ounce of tension and fear that had clung to me throughout the day.

“Comfortable now?” I mouthed, raising an eyebrow.

She nodded, her face breaking into a grin that lit up the darkness around us. And just like that, she settled closer, her forehead nearly brushing mine. I could feel her warmth, the steady rhythm of her breathing. It was calming, grounding.

Author's Note

HELLLO HELLO I know i said i needed a break but after job this came to my mind, have fun reading this short chapter, but srls i need a break now, feel happy to post your opinions

The Real Meaning Of This ,,Feeling"

With sunlight shining through the spaces between the wooden slats and creating golden beams on the hay-strewn floor, the barn exuded a cozy, rustic charm.

I sat on a hay bale Sunny was next to me, her shoulder was pressing lightly against mine. She leaned forward slightly, resting her elbows on her knees, her chin in her hand, looking like she was trying to puzzle something out and the other girls were in the middle of yet another attempt at the counter-spell song.

Sunset was looking at me, her teal eyes catching the light just enough to make them shimmer. There was a flicker of amusement in them, like she was trying to share a silent joke about the slightly off-key harmony coming from Rainbow and Twilight.

She looked... peaceful.

“They’re, uh... trying,” I whispered, leaning slightly toward her.

Sunset snorted softly, covering her mouth to stifle the sound. “Yeah, trying is the right word,” she murmured, her voice tinged with humor but not unkind.

Twilight flapped her arms impatiently as the song faltered. “No, no, no! That’s not right! The bridge doesn’t transition smoothly into the chorus!”

Rainbow groaned, throwing her head back dramatically. “It’s fine, Twilight! No one’s gonna care about some dumb bridge if the main lyrics are awesome.”

Applejack adjusted her bass strap and shook her head. “If it don’t sound right, it don’t matter how good the main lyrics are, sugarcube.”

Pinkie Pie, perched behind her drum set, started tapping out a random rhythm. “I think we’re overthinking it. Maybe the counter-spell just needs more fun! Like, bam! Crash! Sparkle!” She punctuated each word with an exaggerated hit on the drums.

Fluttershy, holding her tambourine timidly, added, “Or... maybe it needs to feel more, um... heartfelt?”

The girls all started talking at once, their voices overlapping in a chaotic swirl of suggestions and complaints. I glanced at Sunset again.

She wasn’t watching the girls she was staring at her hands, her fingers idly twisting a loose thread on her jacket.

“Hey,” I nudged her gently with my shoulder. “You okay?”

She blinked, snapping out of whatever thoughts had been pulling her down. “Yeah”

The girls launched into another attempt at the song, and as they sang, their magic started to swirl around them. It wasn’t quite as intense as before, but the faint glow of their pony ears and tails appeared. The sight still made me pause it was so surreal, yet oddly beautiful.

Changing my view to Sunset, half expecting her to shrink back or look uneasy like she had in the classroom. But while there was still a trace of discomfort in her posture, she wasn’t pulling away. Instead, she watched with a thoughtful expression, her eyes following the glow as if trying to make sense of it.

“You okay with this now?” I asked gently.

She shrugged, her shoulders brushing against mine. “It’s... weird. But I guess I’m getting used to it.” She paused, then added in a quieter voice, “Still gives me shivers, though.”

They girls were improving slowly but the magic felt... incomplete. Like something was missing.

My gaze drifted to Sunset again. She caught me staring and raised an eyebrow. “What?”

“Nothing,” I said quickly, looking away. But the thought lingered. Hm, Could Sunset and I sing too? Could we contribute something?

The idea was ridiculous, wasn’t it? I didn’t sing. Sunset didn’t either—or at least, she’d made it clear she didn’t want to. But still, the thought gnawed at me. Maybe there was something more we could do, something beyond just watching and supporting from the sidelines.

“Whatever you’re thinking, stop,” Sunset said, her voice teasing but with an edge of seriousness.

“I’m not thinking anything”

She gave me a look, one that said she didn’t believe me for a second. “Good. Because I’m definitely not singing.”

I chuckled, raising my hands in surrender. “Alright, alright. No singing.”

For now, I added silently.

The girls wrapped up their latest attempt, and Twilight sighed heavily, rubbing her temples. “This isn’t working. We need more time.”

Rainbow groaned. “More time? We’ve got, like two days since the first round!”

“Then we’d better make those two days count,” Applejack said firmly.

I raised a hand “Why not take it slow in the first rounds? You don’t need to go all-out immediately. Just do enough to win and save the counterspell for the final battle with the Sirens.”

The girls turned toward me, some nodding thoughtfully. “That’s... actually not a bad idea,” Rainbow said, crossing her arms. “Why waste all our awesome power before we really need it?”

Twilight’s brows furrowed as she considered my suggestion, then a flicker of realization lit her face. “Wait,” she said, her tone growing excited, “Wait, wait, If you’ve ponied up before, just by playing music, maybe the counterspell doesn’t have to be anything complex. It could just be... a normal song!”

She slapped her forehead hard enough that the red outline of her hand started to appear. “Why the hay didn’t I think of that earlier? Of course it can work!”

Huh i only told her to wait for the 1vs1 on sirens and she changed that to ,,The best counterspell is no counterspell?" Da heck? Only twilight can come up with something like this.

Sunset let out a small chuckle and bumped my arm. “Nice going, Mr. Prince of Magic.”

I rolled my eyes and leaned back slightly, giving her a teasing smirk. “Yeah, yeah. Keep calling me that and see what happens.”

“This changes everything” twilight muttered to herself, flipping through pages filled with half-written lyrics and diagrams of magical theory. “We just need to focus on the magic we already have.”

The rest of the practice session wound down after that. The girls spent a little more time tweaking their melodies, but it was clear their spirits were lifted. They had a plan now, a clear path forward.

Eventually, the group began to disperse.

The others gathered their things and preparing to leave. Twilight, still buzzing with ideas, stayed behind with Applejack to continue brainstorming. She will prob sleep at her place, men what would my father thought if i would invite her over? Nah, he knows Sunny that's enaugh, and somehow pinkie got his number, again weird.

“Thanks for the ride, Sunny,” I said as Sunset tossed me her helmet. She rolled her eyes at the nickname but didn’t argue

“Hop on,” she said, patting the seat behind her.

The roar of the engine echoed as we pulled out of the barn. The wind whipped past us.

We rode in silence, the hum of the engine and the rhythm of the road filling the space between us. It wasn’t awkward, though. If anything, it felt... comfortable.

We reached the outskirts of town, Sunset glanced over her shoulder. “You did good back there,” she said, her voice barely audible over the wind.

I shrugged, not sure how to respond. “I did nothing, i just said what i thought.”

“And that was enaugh for twi”

"Thanks"

We finally reached my house, Sunset parked the bike. She smiled, a soft, genuine expression that made her look more relaxed than I’d seen her in days. But something was still in her... “Good. See you tomorrow handsome, then.”

"Y-yeah see you tommorow Sunny" I Should say something in return but nothin came so we just departed.

As I stepped through the door of my hause, my dad was sitting on the couch, his laptop resting on the coffee table. He looked up from the screen, raising an eyebrow.

“Well, well,” he said, closing the laptop and leaning back with his arms crossed. “Look who’s finally home. You know, this isn’t a hotel, right? You do remember you live here?”

I gave him a sheepish smile, kicking off my shoes. “Hey, Dad.”

“Don’t ,hey Dad’ me” his tone was more teasing than serious. “What’s been keeping you out for almost 2 days? Your friend Pinkie texted me something about ‘magic stuff.’ Was it really that bad?”

Of course, Pinkie would think it was a good idea to give him a vague update. She probably thought she was helping, but now I had to explain. Or... maybe I didn’t? I could just give him some half-truth and hope he’d drop it.

“Well,” I started, my voice shaky, “actually... there’s something I need to tell you. It’s—” I paused, realizing just how much there was to say. “It’s kind of a lot.”

He gestured to the couch. “I’m listening.”

I sat down, fiddling with my hands. “Okay, so, uh... here goes.” I took a deep breath and launched into the story, starting with my accidental arrival in Equestria.

At first, he looked confused, his brow furrowing as I described the portal and the strange, colorful world on the other side. But as I kept talking about the story of mom, and the confrontation with her former pupils i could see his expression shift. He wasn’t just listening he was absorbing every word.

I skipped over some parts, of course. Like the flying memories about my kiss on cheeck with Sunset. No way I was bringing that up. But I told him about the magic, about how Mom had fled to this world to anguish that umbra thing? Was it a thing or someone? Who knows.

By the time I finished, my throat was dry, and my hands were trembling slightly.

He gave me a small, knowing smile. “She always had this way of making you feel like you were the center of the universe. And when she loved, she loved deeply. To think she.... she was hurting and didn't show that to anyone, aw fuck, i should saw that”

Woah woah my dad never cursed, that must've put a lot of him. Hm yea the thing about his wife having evil entity in herself could put anyone in sad tone.

“So she was that special, she saved what? a whole universe?” he continued, his voice tinged with both fondness and regret. “But you are so simmilar to her, it feels like she's still here. You have the strength to face things head-on. You didn’t run from her, i mean real her, even when you had every reason to. That’s something to be proud of.”

I didn’t know what to say to that, so I just nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat.

Then, in true Dad fashion, he tried to lighten the mood, changing the topic. “So, speaking of special... what’s going on with you and Sunset?” He was still hurting, but had the decency to still think about me, he is cooler than i think.

“W-what?” I stammered, feeling my face heat up. “Nothin changed still friends”

“Friends” he said, smirking.

“Dad” I groaned, burying my face in my hands. I peeked at him through my fingers, trying to suppress a smile. “We’re really just friends.”

“Uh-huh. Sure.”

But in truth, i dont think we are friends anymore, not couple not lovers, at least not yet? Noone said magic words ,,I love you,, you can think that our relation is still growing but it's not so far for climax. Hm maybe? Nah. But? Eh what do i have do lose. He married someone, maybe he knows somethin.

“Dad, Don’t even think about laughing now. This is gonna be my moment just listen.”

“Alright, alright, I’m listening. What’s on your mind?”

"SHHH let me concentrate"

But i wasn’t sure how to say that it felt... too personal?. Finally, I just blurted it out. “How did you know Mom was the woman you wanted to spend your life with?” ah cringe asf

His eyebrows shot up in surprise, and for a moment, he was silent. I could see the gears turning in his head as he processed my question. “That’s... quite the question, kid,” he said finally, leaning back in his chair.

“Well” his voice was tinged with a mix of amusement and tenderness, “it’s not a simple story. Your mom and I weren’t exactly... on the best of terms when we first met. To put it bluntly, we were enemies.”

Huh? "enemies?” who would know my dad can even have enemies

“Yeah. Enemies. She was a politician just like me, one of the sharpest minds I’ve ever met. She had this fire in her, fierce, unyielding, and, frankly, intimidating. I, on the other hand, well...” He hesitated, searching for the right words. “Let’s just say I didn’t exactly have the most lawful or... admirable reputation back then. We stood on opposite ends of a line, she fought for order, justice, and progress, and I...”

He paused, his voice dropping to a near whisper. “I was the chaos in her way.”

I stared at him, trying to imagine my parents in that dynamic. My mom, this beacon of light and determination, and my dad, standing in the shadows, opposing her. It didn’t make sense, hes not like that. “How did that... work?”

“It didn’t. Well at first,” he admitted, running a hand through his hair. “We clashed constantly. Your mom would organize rallies, push for reforms, and I hm, I’d find ways to undermine them. Not out of malice, but because I thought the world couldn’t be fixed like that. I believed in power, not principles, and I thought she was naive.”

He sighed, a hint of regret slipping into his tone. “But she didn’t back down. No matter what I threw her way, no matter how hard I tried to prove her wrong, she stood her ground. And she didn’t just fight me—she tried to understand me. She wanted to know why I was the way I was, why I didn’t believe in the things she did. It was like she wanted to change my ways”

“Did you tell her?” Even i didn't knew that part of my dad, was he really going to become like the other sombra? If not for my mother?

“At first? No,” he admitted. “I was too stubborn, too caught up in my own anger. But she didn’t give up. And, over time, I started to see things differently. She wasn’t just some idealistic politician. She was someone who genuinely cared, who wanted to make things better not because it was her job, but because she believed it was the right thing to do.”

He smiled faintly. “And the more I tried to break her down, the more I found myself drawn to her. She wasn’t afraid to challenge me, to call me out on my mistakes. But she also saw the good in me, even when I couldn’t see it myself. She taught me that strength isn’t about control or dominance, it’s about standing up for what you believe in, even when it’s hard.”

“So... you two just fell in love? Like that?”

"Not right away of course. It took time, years, actually. We argued, we fought, and we hurt each other more than I’d like to admit. But somewhere in all that chaos, we found common ground. She still saw a side of me I didn’t think existed, and I saw a side of her that wasn’t just about politics or ideals, it was about her as a women.”

His voice grew quieter, more introspective. “And when we finally stopped fighting long enough to really listen to each other, we realized our views weren’t so different after all. We both wanted a better world to live in. We just had different ways of going about it. And in the end, those differences didn’t drive us apart, they brought us together. Love isn’t about finding someone who’s exactly like you. It’s about finding someone who challenges you, who makes you better, and who stands by you even when things get tough. Your mom taught me that. And I see some of that same fire, that same determination, in you.”

I looked away, unsure of what to say. “So... you think that could happen to me and Sunset? You know..”

“Who knows? Maybe. But the question isn’t whether it could happen, it’s whether you want it to, you might be surprised at what you find. But it’s up to you, son.”

"I think I do dad” I began, my voice a little unsteady. “This is real talk right? Eh i need to tell you something about her.”

Dad nodded, his eyes steady on mine, encouraging me to keep going.

“I wasn’t honest before." I admitted, my gaze dropping to the table. “I said my first days of school were good, but they weren't. They were… awful to say the least. And Sunset was the reason why. She bullied me a lot back then. She’d make comments, humiliate me in front of others.”

Dad’s expression softened, a mix of concern and patience, and it made it easier to keep talking.

“But now…” I paused, searching for the right words. “Now, everything’s changed. She’s changed. It’s like... like some kind of magic, this ‘friendship’ thing. She’s not the same person she was before. She’s kinder, more thoughtful. It’s like she’s fighting to leave that old version of herself behind, and honestly? I’ve fallen for her. The girl I see now? She’s amazing. But the thing is.... I think she thinks it’s because of me. Like I’m the reason she’s changed. But that’s not true. It’s her. It’s fully her way, her choice, her fight. I was just… there.”

There was silence for a moment, the kind that feels heavier than words. Finally, Dad spoke, his voice low and thoughtful. “You’re wrong about one thing, son.”

I looked up, startled. “What do you mean?”

“You weren’t just there,’” he said firmly. “You were someone she could trust, someone she could lean on when she needed. That’s not nothing, it was everything to her. Sometimes, when someone’s trying to change, they need to know that someone believes they can. It sounds to me like you were that person for Sunset.”

“But she’s the one who did all the work. I didn’t—”

“Stop,” Dad interrupted gently but firmly. “Listen to me. It isn’t about taking credit or keeping score. It’s about showing up. It’s about being there, even when things are hard, even when you don’t have all the answers. If Sunset thinks you helped her, then you did. Maybe not in the way you think, but you mattered. And you still matter to her.”

For a moment, I didn’t know what to say. He leaned forward, his eyes full of understanding. “Let me tell you something I’ve learned in my long life. People don’t change because of grand speeches or big gestures. They change because someone makes them feel seen, makes them feel like they’re worth something. You’ve done that for Sunset, whether you realize it or not.”

“I just… I don’t want her to think she owes me anything. I don’t want her to feel like I’m expecting something in return.”

“And that’s why I know you really care about her. Because you’re thinking about her, not yourself. Love is something like a two-way street. She chose to let you in, just like you chose to let he-.”

My frustration started to bubble up, and before I could stop myself, I slammed my hand down on the coffee table. The sound of the impact echoed through the room, and the glass surface cracked under the pressure. Dad flinched slightly but didn’t say anything, his eyes fixed on me as I stared at the jagged line running through the glass.

“Enough” I said, my voice trembling—not with anger, but with something deeper, something raw. “Enough of the sweet talk, Dad. I know it’s supposed to be comforting, but it’s not helping."

"Dad i can’t… I can’t get this feeling out of my head.” My hands clenched into fists as I tried to keep my voice steady. “Every time I see her, every time she looks at me, I can’t stop thinking about it, about that feeling.”

Dad stayed silent, his expression calm but attentive, waiting for me to let it all out.

“That feeling that she’s only attracted to me because I helped her, the one that's allways when i start to feel happy with her, the feeling i see on her face.” I continued, my voice breaking slightly. “Because I was there when she needed someone. That’s all it is, isn’t it? Gratitude. I mean, yeah, I was nice to her, I stood up for her when no one else would, but does that even count? What if… what if she’s just confusing those feelings with something else? What if I’m just some kind of… placeholder until she figures out what she really wants?”

I stood up, pacing the room now, unable to stay still with the storm of emotions crashing through me. “And the worst part? I don’t even know if I’m good enough for her. What if she wakes up one day and realizes I’m just this ordinary guy who happened to be in the right place at the right time? What if she regrets everything? What if—”

“Stop.” Again, what is with him stopping me?

Dad’s voice cut through my spiraling thoughts like a sharp blade. It wasn’t loud, but it was firm, grounded, and it made me freeze in my tracks. I turned to face him.

“You’re not just anything,” he said, his voice steady but laced with emotion. “You’re not some placeholder, and you’re not some ordinary guy. You’re you. And that’s exactly why Sunset trusts you, why she feels the way she does about you.”

“But what if it’s not real?” I shot back, my voice cracking. “What if it’s just some leftover feeling from everything she’s been through? What if I’m just convenient for her?” No i don't think that, stop yourself.

Dad stood up now, closing the distance between us, his hands resting on my shoulders. His eyes locked onto mine, i saw a kind of fierce determination in his expression. “Do you think love is about convenience?” he asked, his voice low but intense. “Do you think it’s easy to let someone in after you’ve been hurt? Do you think Sunset would risk letting herself feel something for you if it wasn’t real?”

He shook his head, his grip on my shoulders tightening slightly. “Listen to me, son. You’re scared. I get it. You’re scared of being wrong, of being hurt, of not being enough. But love isn’t about certainty. It’s about taking a leap, even when you’re terrified of what’s on the other side.”

“But what if I’m really not enough for her?” I whispered, my voice barely audible.

Sombra's expression softened again, and he pulled me into a hug. It was strong, grounding, and it made me feel like a little kid again.

“You’re enough,” he said quietly. “You’re more than enough. And Sunset sees that,you need to trust her. Trust that she knows her own heart.”

"I just don’t want to let her down,” I admitted, my voice muffled against his shoulder.

“You won’t, because you care. Because you’re willing to fight for her, even when it scares you. That’s what matters.”

Tears welled up in my eyes before I could even stop them. My voice cracked “Dad, I don’t want to lose her. I really love her, I just…” My throat tightened, making it hard to breathe.

“I just don’t want to lose her like my brother.”

The room fell into an almost deafening silence, the kind that presses down on your chest. My dad’s hand froze mid-pat on my back, and I could feel the faint tremor that ran through him. His breath hitched, and I could tell that my words had struck him like a lightning bolt.

“You really think you’ll lose her like him?” he asked softly, his voice barely above a whisper. It wasn’t accusatory, but there was something in it shock, pain, understanding, that made the tears flow even faster down my cheeks.

I couldn't respond to him. My voice was unintelligible. I was unable to do anything but press my face against his shoulder while tears tore through my body.

“I don’t want to put my feelings on the line if she’s just going to dump me later,” I choked out between gasps for air. “I don’t think I could take it, Dad. I can’t lose anyone else.”

Dad’s arms wrapped around me, holding me tighter than he ever had before. “Hey, hey,” he said gently, his voice raw with emotion. “Listen to me. Just breathe, okay?”

I tried, but the grief and fear bubbling inside me were overwhelming. “What if I mess it all up? What if she sees me for who I really am and realizes I’m not worth it?” My words came out in a rush, like I was desperately trying to empty the fear out of my chest before it consumed me.

Dad pulled back just enough to look at me, his hands gripping my shoulders firmly. His eyes, glassy and red-rimmed, locked onto mine. “You are worth it. You have always been worth it. Sunset isn’t going to leave because she sees the real you. The real you is the person she’s already falling for.”

“But I’m scared,” I admitted, my voice small and broken. “What if I let her down? What if, what if I push her away without even realizing it? What if I hurt her like…” My words trailed off, the weight of what I wasn’t saying settling between us like a heavy fog.

Dad’s grip on my shoulders tightened, and he leaned in closer. “Listen to me,” he said, his voice trembling but resolute. “You are not the same person you were back then. You’ve grown. You’ve changed. The mistakes you made don’t define who you are now. Do you hear me?”

I nodded weakly, though the guilt still gnawed at me. “But what if I hurt her without meaning to? What if I lose her?”

“That’s yet another thing about love. It’s a risk. Every time you open your heart to someone, you’re taking a leap, not knowing where you’ll land. But the fact that you’re this scared, that you care this much? That’s proof that you’re ready for this. You just have to trust her. And trust yourself.”

Tears continued to fall, but I used the back of my palm to wipe my face. “I don’t know if I can. What if I’m not strong enough for both of us?”

“You’re stronger than you think. Talk to her. Or talk to someone who knows her, someone who can help you understand what’s going on in her head.”

“But what if it’s too late?”

“It’s never too late to be honest, to put yourself out there. Sunset sees something in you, something special.”

Slowly, I pulled away from his embrace, the warmth of his arms giving way to the coolness of the room. I took a shaky breath and let out a small, nervous laugh. “All this… all this because I asked you about how you met Mom,” I said, shaking my head. The laugh bubbled up again, but it was uneven, almost hysterical, as if my emotions were tumbling out all at once.

Dad’s brow furrowed slightly, concern etched on his face. “He—”

“Don’t worry, Dad,” I interrupted, cutting him off before he could dive back into reassurances. “I needed to get this out. Really. I’m good now.” My voice wavered slightly, but I meant it. I felt lighter. “You’re right. I just need to talk to someone.”

Twilight.

It was like a voice whispering in the quiet corners of my mind. She always seemed to know more than she let on, and if anyone could help me make sense of this tangled mess, it was her.

“Oh, right,” I left that part too, well. “Dad, there’s… there’s something else. Something that's kind of.... weird.”

His eyebrows rose slightly, and he leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. “Go on,” he said, his tone cautious but curious.

“There’s this… voice. I don’t know how to explain it, but it’s like… like Mom’s voice. It’s been with me lately, it’s guiding me. Telling me what to do, what to say, helping me figure things out.” I looked at him, searching his face for any sign of disbelief. “NO NO NO i'm not crazy i swear it appered when, well at fall formal i think was the first time, but since them i fell mom is closer than ever.”

Dad stared at me, his expression frozen in surprise. For a long moment, he didn’t say anything, and I felt a pang of regret for bringing it up. Maybe it was too strange, too much to admit out loud.

But then, slowly, his lips curved into a small, almost wistful smile. He shook his head, a soft chuckle escaping him. “Why wouldn’t she be close?” he said, his voice warm and full of a quiet kind of awe.

I blinked, caught off guard by his reaction. “Don't you think its weird?”

“Nah i married a queen of another realm,” he said, his smile growing. “i know what's weird and what's tollerable"

“Okey, just....Thanks for that talk, i needed it, and i think the girls wouldn't do as great job as you”. I got up and gave him a final look. He gave me a proud gaze in return, one that always seemed to convey more than words could.

“Anytime,” he replied, his voice steady. “I’m always here.”

A lump rose in my throat once more as I nodded, but I forced myself to swallow it and forced a tiny grin. I turned and went to my room without saying anything more, my head spinning from all that had just transpired. I took a deep breath and leaned against the door for a second as I shut it behind me.

Twilight, the voice in my mind whispered again, arlight shes at Aj hause and its isn't that late.

She's a princess of friendship right? Friendship love relations. The same thing, and shes from the same world as Sunny. She will surelly know what i should do.

Taking my phone out of my pocket i called Applejack. After 3 rings she responds," Hey AppleJack, Twilight still at your place?" why wouldn't she be there she's slepping there you idiot. "Can you give me her for second"

Author's Note

Heyoo its good to be back, a quick chapter explaining why there was so often that feeling that oc couldn't understand when talking/looking at sunset. next chapter will prob be longer showin battle of bands, but not in the way you would have think, have fun reading give yours opinion on the new writing way, cheers

My Goodbye

“Hello?” Twilight’s voice came through, soft but tinged with a hint of confusion. “Is this working? Do you hear me?”

Her voice felt so close, yet my thoughts were miles away. What am I doing?

Twilight’s voice repeated. “Are you there?” but it sounded distant, like an echo across a vast canyon.

Why am I doing this? They all had so much on their minds already especially Twilight. She didn’t need me adding to the pile, didn’t need me throwing more chaos into an already messy situation.

I ran my hand through my hair, tugging at it slightly as if the pain might snap me back into focus.

“No”

No, I’m not going to do this. Not now.

“Hello?” Twilight’s voice called out again, and this time, I forced myself to respond.

“I’m here” My voice came out steadier than I expected, even though my chest felt like it was tightening with every second. “Sorry, I just… I needed to say something.”

“Oh,” Twilight replied, the confusion in her tone replaced with curiosity. “What’s up?”

My grip tightened on the phone. “I just… I think you’re doing an amazing job. With everything. I know it’s a lot, and I know you’ve got so much on your mind, but… don’t push yourself too far, okay?”

There was silence on the other end for a moment, and I almost wondered if the call had dropped.

“Uh… okay?” she said finally, her voice laced with confusion. “Is that everything?”

Is that everything?

It wasn’t. Not by a long shot. But what else could I say? That I was struggling to figure out my place in all of this? That every time I looked at her, I saw someone so far beyond me that it scared me to even think I could matter to her in the way I wanted to?

“Yes, Twilight,” I said after a moment, forcing my voice to stay calm. “That’s all. Have a good sleep, okay? And… tell Applejack the same.”

There was a pause, and then, “Alright. Goodnight” her tone carryied a hint of confusion.

“Goodnight” I murmured, and before she could say anything else, I ended the call.

The phone fell from my hand, landing on the bed with a soft thud. For a long moment, I just stood there, staring at it like it might explode.

What am I even doing?

The question echoed again, louder this time. I ran a hand over my face, my fingers pressing hard against my temples. This wasn’t the time. Not for me, not for her. Whatever was going on with the sirens, it was bigger than anything I could fix. They needed Twilight focused, not distracted by me and my mess of feelings.

“I’ll talk to Sunset” The words felt hollow. But not now. Not yet. Not until all of this was over, until the sirens were dealt with and things had settled down.

For now, all I could do was wait. Wait and hope that when the time finally came, I’d have the courage to say how I really felt.

Two days had passed.

The girls had been training non-stop for the Battle of the Bands, their determination filling every note they sang and every strum of their instruments. I stayed by their side, watching from the sidelines with Sunset, offering quiet support where I could.

But things weren’t the same between Sunset and me.

I’ve pulled back from her, and it wasn’t hard to tell that she noticed. The way she was looking at me,searching, questioning. She tried to talk to me, more than once or twice, but every time I found some excuse to keep things short. A quick response here, a shrug there.

It wasn’t fair to her, I knew that, but it was the only way I could keep my thoughts straight with that i allwats caught the flicker of sadness in her eyes whenever I brushed her off. It was a small thing, a moment of hurt that she tried to hide.

It has to be this way, I told myself at least for now.

With that the day of the Battle of the Bands finally arrived and the school was alive with energy. The gym had been transformed into a stage, lights and speakers set up to make it feel like a real concert venue. Students milled around, excitedly chatting and sizing up the competition.

The Rainbooms were ready. I could see it in their eyes as they gathered near the stage, instruments in hand and determination etched into their faces. This was their moment, their chance to fight back against the Dazzlings and whatever spell they had cast over the school.

Sunset stood beside me, watching the girls tune their instruments and go over their setlist one last time. She glanced at me, her gaze lingering as if she wanted to say something. But I didn’t meet her eyes. Instead, I kept my focus on the stage, pretending I didn’t notice.

The first round was about to start, and the Rainbooms were up against Snips and Snails. Free first win i guess.

The two boys shuffled onto the stage, their movements were awkward and stiff. They each carried a microphone, and the backing track they had chosen started with a jarring beat that sounded like something out of a poorly mixed video game soundtrack.

Their “rap.” It was… well, “bad” didn’t even begin to cover it. Their rhymes were offbeat, their lyrics nonsensical, and their delivery lacked any semblance of rhythm. Snails waved his arms wildly, while Snips tried and failed to look confident.

“Yo, yo, check it out!” Snips shouted, his voice cracking halfway through.

“We’re the best, don’t even try"
"Gonna win this thing, yeah, we’ll fly!”

The audience cringed collectively, a few scattered laughs breaking out as their performance dragged on.

“I don’t even think they know what they’re saying.”

Sunset, despite everything, chuckled softly beside me. “At least they’re enthusiastic?”

"Yea right."

Snips and Snails, meanwhile, strutted off the stage with the confidence of rock stars, as if their performance hadn’t been a complete train wreck.

“Try to beat that!” Snips sneered, shooting the Rainbooms a smug look.

However, simply standing there would be far better than their rap.The girls looked at each other, already gathered at the side of the stage. Rainbow Dash folded her arms across her chest and snorted. “Yeah, sure,”

However, before they could take their places on stage, Rarity showed up out of nowhere, holding a bag of clothes and nearly beaming with anticipation.

“Darlings!” she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling. “I have the most fabulous addition to our performance!”

With a dramatic flourish, she unzipped the bag, revealing a collection of elaborate costumes, sparkling outfits adorned with sequins, feathers, and an unnecessary amount of glitter.

“What… is that?” Applejack asked, her expression caught somewhere between confusion and mild horror.

Rarity held up a shimmering ensemble, the light catching every surface as if it were a disco ball. “It’s our stage presence, darling! Presentation is just as important as the music itself.”

“No, it’s not,” Rainbow Dash said bluntly, folding her arms. “We’re here to win with our music, not blind everyone with glitter.”

Rarity gasped, clutching the costume dramatically. “You simply don’t understand the importance of aesthetics!”

“We don’t have time for this,” Applejack said, shaking her head. “Let’s just get up there and sing. We still have bigger fish to fry, remember? The Dazzlings?”

There was a noticeable tension between them, but at last Rarity gave in and sighed in disappointment as she put her outfits back in the bag. Adn the Rainbooms took their places on stage, the lights dimming as the crowd settled down. The first notes of their song, Shake Your Tail, filled the gym, an upbeat and energetic tune meant to get everyone moving. But something felt… off.

At first, everything was subtle—a flickering light here, a strange noise there. However, the sabotage became increasingly obvious as the song went on. By shouting over the music and disrupting their beat, the audience members were purposefully heckling them. Half of the stage was in shadow after one student even tripped the lighting controls.

Pinkie Pie’s drumsticks were suddenly missing, forcing her to improvise with pencils she’d grabbed from her backpack. Fluttershy’s tambourine mysteriously went out of tune, i didn't know that's even possible and Applejack’s microphone crackled with feedback every time she sang.

Rather than applauding, the audience was full with laughs and jeers. I looked around the audience and saw students who were obviously trying to ruin the show. As the commotion developed, a group at the rear continued to whisper to one another while grinning.

Through it all, the Rainbooms pushed forward, their determination evident even as everything seemed to go wrong. Sunset and I stood off to the side, watching helplessly as the performance spiraled into disaster.

“They’re sabotaging us,” Sunset muttered, her jaw tight.

“Yeah,” I agreed, my fists clenching at my sides. “But why? Who would—”

I didn’t need to finish the sentence. The answer was obvious. The Dazzlings.

The Rainbooms completed the song in spite of the confusion, their last notes echoing into an uncomfortable quiet. The atmosphere was far from the triumphant moment the girls had planned for, as the audience burst into laughing and sporadic clapping.

They won the round, even with that.

Maybe the judges were blinded by the sheer effort the Rainbooms had put in, or maybe they saw through the sabotage. Either way, the Rainbooms were moving on to the next round.

When the girls exited the stage, their faces showed a mixture of weariness and annoyance. Rainbow Dash paced furiously, screaming about the sabotage, while Rarity grumbled something about how her clothes could have saved them.

Sunset approached them, her voice steady but firm. “You did the best you could, and that’s what matters. We’ll figure out how to stop the Dazzlings, but for now, you need to stay focused. They want to throw you off your game, and you can’t let them win.”

I nodded, but an idea had already started forming in my mind, reckless and impulsive. “I’ll look into it,” I murmured, already turning toward the door.

“No!” Sunset’s voice rose, and before I could take another step, her hand grabbed my arm, her grip firm. “Don’t even think about this,” she said, her tone desperate, almost pleading.

I paused and looked back at her. I hesitated for a second because I could see the worry in her eyes. But I couldn't stay because of the resolve that had grown inside of me during the last few days.

Abruptly, I shrugged her hand away. I responded in a low but determined voice, "Don't"

The way she looked at me then, as if I had pulled something delicate between us, drove a piercing aching through my chest. She opened her mouth as though to speak, but nothing came out. Behind her, the girls stood, their expressions a mix of confusion and shock.

I pushed past them, ignoring the way Sunset's eyes followed me, full of hurt that I lacked the confidence to confront.

The gym doors creaked as I entered the hall. My breaths came in quick bursts, and my heart pounded. I had no strategy, just an intense want to do something.

And that’s when I saw them.

The Dazzlings were standing just outside the gym, their presence unmistakable. Adagio was in the center, her confident smirk firmly in place, flanked by Aria and Sonata.Finally i know they names, they needed to fill the form and their names were on there. They were waiting, like they’d known I would come out.

“You won’t win, you know that?” I said, my voice steady, even though my hands clenched into fists at my sides.

Adagio laughed—a low, mocking sound that echoed in the empty space between us.

“And who’s going to stop us? You?”

She took a step forward, her sharp eyes narrowing. “Someone with more magic inside him than anyone here, and yet…” She trailed off, her smirk widening. “You’re doing nothing.”

“What are you talking about?” my voice was sharper now, though there was a tremor beneath it.

Adagio tilted her head, feigning curiosity. “You know what im talking about. That’s… adorable.” She exchanged a glance with Aria, who rolled her eyes but smirked all the same.

“What do you mean, more power than anyone?” I asked again, louder this time.

Adagio’s expression turned almost pitying. “You could end this at any moment,” she said, stepping closer. “You could defeat us, right here, right now. But you let others do the job for you. Why is that?”

“I—what?” What does she mean? I don't know how to pony up on command it happend only like 2 times, even if i wanted i can't defeat them now.

Aria’s smirk grew as she stepped up beside Adagio. “Maybe it’s because you don’t know how to use it, or maybe you’re just too scared.”

Adagio drew in. “It doesn’t matter. We should take care of you now—while you’re useless.”

Adagio straightened, turning to Aria. “Do your job.”

Aria moved closer, tossing her hair and wearing a look of contempt. Then the most ethereally lovely sound I had ever heard came out of her mouth as she opened it.

It was something more profound and primordial than simply music. The song tore at me, echoing in my chest as if it were tearing me apart from the inside out. I clutched my head as a burning sensation spread behind my eyes as my legs gave way and I sank to the ground.

My fingers tangled in my hair, gripping it tightly as if that could somehow anchor me. The song was everywhere—inside my mind, my soul, like it was trying to tear them both to shreds.

“WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!”

Galaxia spoke not only to me? It echoed like a thunderclap as it raged from inside me. With a righteous rage that rocked me to my core, it was strong and feminine.

Suddenly, the hall surrounding us changed. Everything darkened as a whirlwind of colors formed around me. It was a whirlwind of stars and nebulae that accelerated until we felt imprisoned in the eye of a cosmic tornado.

Aria hesitated for a second, her voice faltering slightly, but she refocused and poured more of her magic into her song. The song became sharper, piercing through the storm like a blade, but it was insufficient.

“Who do you think you are”

The voice thundered again

“Trying to hurt my son?”

The swirling storm exploded with light, creating a kaleidoscope of hues and cosmic designs that spread outwards. Then, out of the confusion, a shape began to form.

It began as a shimmer, like a ripple on the surface of a pond. Then it enlarged, solidifying into the silhouette of a pony, a gigantic, majestic figure with wings that seemed to embrace the entire sky and a horn that sparkled with an unreal brilliance.

Her mane flowed like stardust and nebulae. Her presence was overwhelming, both beautiful and dreadful. She peered down at Aria, her eyes filled with a cold, unwavering wrath.

Adiago spoke, with fear in her eyes "No... you were only a myth.."

Aria tried to hold her ground, her song rising in pitch and intensity, but the alicorn’s presence was unshakable. The storm raged on, colors spinning faster and faster, but the alicorn stood in its center, unmoved, as if the chaos bent to her will.

“You think that will stop me?”

The voice demanded, dripping with disdain.

The alicorn's horn became brighter, and a beam of cosmic light struck the gem on Aria's necklace. A crack rang through the air, and Aria's singing came to an abrupt stop. She staggered backward, holding the fractured jewel, her expression a mix of shock and panic.

The storm didn’t stop. The alicorn turned her gaze to Adagio and Sonata, who were frozen in place, their faces pale.

“You will not harm him again, or you will suffer the same fate” Galaxia said, her voice quieter now but no less powerful.

And then, as quickly as it had begun, the storm began to subside. The whirling colors faded, the winds stopped, and the alicorn's shape shimmered again before disappearing completely.

For a minute, there was silence. Aria remained on the ground, her gem with a large break and several little ones, while Adagio and Sonata stood still, their expressions sheer astonishment and horror.

“SO NOW YOU START DOING SOMETHING?” Adiago roared, her words dripping with venom. “WHEN ONLY YOUR LIFE IS ON THE LINE? You selfish piece of shit!”

Her words stung, but I was too exhausted to respond. My body refused to move, shaking with tiredness. I could scarcely lift my head to see them drag Aria off the ground. They turned and stormed into the gym, their steps hurried and frantic.

"QUICK MAYBE THE MAGIC FROM THE STUDENTS CAN REPAIR IT" Adiago shouted.

I attempted to push myself up, but my limbs felt like lifeless weight."NO, they are vulnerable now, we ca-"

Every nerve in my body shouted for slumber and relief, yet none came. My head throbbed, and I heard the distant sound of agitated voices. It was difficult to understand what they were saying since it was muffled, as if I were underwater.

Then followed a crisp, unmistakable sound: a slap. The crack resonated across the air, temporarily silencing the conversations. Rainbow Dash said something, but I couldn't hear it through the haze. My head was swirling with fractured sights and sounds, and I couldn't put anything together.

The next thing I felt was a hand beneath my back, raising me gently but firmly. I pulled my eyes open and saw her. Sunset. Her eyes were crimson and gleaming as she stared down at me, smeared with tears. Her tears flowed on my face, warm against the cold I felt deep within.

Her look was a mixture of sorrow and resolve, and her hands trembled as she supported me. I wanted to reassure her, but my voice failed me.

Everything around me became blurry, and the only thing I could focus on was her face. The world appeared to tilt, slipping into darkness, but first I heard her whisper something. I couldn't understand the words, but the tone was filled with caring.

Then, everything went black.

The space surrounding me was oppressive, an expanse of infinite stars that pulsed slightly in the darkness, echoing like a heartbeat. I stood there, unsure of what was genuine and what wasn't.

“YOU WERE RECKLESS.”

The words resonated sharply and unforgivingly in the hollow space. I glanced around, and there she was again... my mother. Or, more specifically, her pony form, which I had just seen a moment ago. The majestic, towering Alicorn stood in front of me, radiating power and authority, but her eyes were filled with rage.

“YOU WENT TO FAR”

Her voice trembling with a mix of fury and disappointment.

“Your actions... they can attest to nothing but recklessness. You were meant to lead them, not sacrifice yourself like that. What would’ve happened if I hadn’t interfered? ”

Her words slammed into me, guilt washing over me in waves. I opened my mouth to respond, but she continued, stepping closer, her expression hard and unyielding.

“What were you thinking? Tell me! What would you have done if I hadn’t been there to stop it? Would you have fought them? Beaten them?” Her voice rose, her wings flaring out as her frustration boiled over.

“Are you insane, my son?"

I staggered back, her anger hitting me harder than anything Adagio had said. My voice cracked as I stammered out, “W-what could I do? It was the least I could do—”

“THE LEAST?” she interrupted, her tone icy and incredulous.

“And what, pray tell, did you think would come of it? You think sacrificing yourself would solve anything? Do you even understand the weight of what you’ve done?”

Her words struck a nerve, and something inside me snapped. “What was I supposed to do?” I shouted back. “They were going to hurt everyone! I had to do something! I couldn’t just stand there and watch!”

“AND THAT’S WHY YOU FAILED!” she roared, her voice shaking the stars around us. “I TOLD YOU TO SPEAK WITH TWILIGHT. TO SEEK GUIDANCE FROM THOSE WHO CARE FOR YOU. WHY DIDN’T YOU LISTEN?”

“BECAUSE IT DIDN’T MAKE SENSE!” I yelled, my voice breaking under the strain. “I can’t ask everyone to solve my problems for me! I had to act! I had to—”

“AND IT IS BECAUSE OF THAT STUBBORNNESS THAT I HAD TO SAVE YOU!” she shouted louder, her voice filled with an anguish I’d never heard from her before.

The stars around us swirled violently, and my head began to spin. My chest heaved, and I tried to form words, but they stuck in my throat. The mother I’d known—soft, kind, understanding—was nowhere to be found. This was someone else, someone I didn’t recognize.

“M-mom... why are you being like this?” I said weakly, my voice trembling. “I thought... I thought you would understand. I didn’t know what I was thinking, okay? I didn’t mean to—”

“Didn’t mean to?” she repeated, her tone softer but no less pained. “Do you think that excuses your actions? Do you think your intentions are enough to undo the damage you nearly caused?”

Tears pricked my eyes, and I looked down, unable to meet her gaze. “I didn’t know what else to do,”

Her eyes flared, burning brighter than any star I had ever seen, and the sheer force of her fury made my chest tighten. When she spoke, her voice cracked the very fabric of this space, thunderous and raw with pain.

“DO YOU EVEN KNOW WHAT FUTURE AWAITED YOU IF I HADN’T USED MY POWER?” she roared, her wings unfurling like the tempest itself. The stars around us began to spin violently, as though reflecting the chaos inside her.

I couldn’t respond. My throat was dry, and my heart was pounding in my ears.

“DO YOU KNOW WHAT WOULD HAVE HAPPENED TO THOSE GIRLS?” she continued, stepping closer, her every word a dagger of truth.

“IF THE SIRENS HAD TAKEN CONTROL OF YOU? DO YOU?”

My knees buckled under the weight of her words, and I dropped to the ground, clutching my head as though it would block out the sound. “Stop…” I choked out, but she wasn’t listening.

“MY POWER IS SUPPRESSED BY UMBRA, EVEN AFTER MY DEATH,” she bellowed, her voice trembling with anger and grief. “AND YOUR BODY? YOUR OWN BODY SUPPRESSES ME TOO! EVEN I WOULD HAVE BEEN POWERLESS TO INTERVENE ONCE THEY HAD YOU!”

Her words slammed into me like a tidal wave, each one carving deeper into the pit of guilt in my chest.

“No,” I muttered, shaking my head. “No, that can’t be…”

But she didn’t stop. She wouldn’t stop.

“NO, YOU WILL LISTEN!” she cried, her voice cracking with raw emotion. “YOU NEED TO HEAR THIS SO YOU WILL NEVER OBJECT TO ME AGAIN! IF I HADN’T INTERVENED, IF YOU HAD FALLEN TO THEM, THE GIRLS WOULD HAVE DIED!”

My stomach churned, and I felt like I couldn’t breathe.

“BUT OH NO IT WOULDN’T HAVE BEEN A NORMAL DEATH” she continued, her voice was somehow heavier, dripping with sorrow.

“NO. THEY WOULD HAVE SUFFERED. EACH AND EVERY ONE OF THEM WOULD HAVE BEEN TORTURED, BROKEN, UNTIL THEIR LAST BREATH. MAYBE YOU DON'T KNOW HOW TO USE YOUR MAGIC BUT THE SIRENS WOULD MADE YOU FIGURE IT OUT”

Tears streamed down my face, hot and relentless, as her words painted a picture too horrific to comprehend.

“And Sunset?” she said, her voice breaking now, the anger giving way to anguish. “Sunset would have suffered the worst fate of all. SHE WOULD HAVE DIED BY YOUR OWN HANDS!”

“No…” I whispered, shaking my head violently. “No, I wouldn’t—”

“YES, YOU WOULD!” she shouted, her voice cracking with despair. “DO YOU KNOW WHAT THAT MEANS? SHE, THE ONE WHO TRUSTED YOU, WHO SAW THE GOOD IN YOU, WHO LOVE YOU SHE WOULD HAVE DIED TO THE PERSON WHO SAVED HER!”

I couldn’t stop the sob that tore from my chest, raw and guttural. I fell forward, my hands trembling against the cold, invisible floor beneath me.

“How could you say that?” I cried, my voice barely audible through the tears. “How could you believe I’d do that?”

“It’s not about what you believe.

“It’s about what could have happened. The Sirens’ power would have twisted you into a monster. They would have turned your love into hatred, your strength into their weapon. And once they had you, there would have been nothing left of the boy I love. Only a puppet, wielded to destroy everything you hold dear.”

Her words hit me like a thousand blades, each one sharper than the last.

“I never wanted this…” I whispered, my voice broken. “I never wanted any of this…”

Her form, luminous and translucent, appeared to flicker for a brief while, as if her very presence was linked to my frail determination. But her eyes—those penetrating, cosmic eyes that had previously looked at me with nothing but warmth—were now filled with disappointment.

“No,” I muttered, my hands balling into fists. No, I can’t lose myself. I won’t

“THEN WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME?” i shouted to her, i switched my overwhelming sadness to fury, this wasn't only my fault. “WHY DIDN’T YOU SAY SOMETHING?”

“Why should I?” she shot back, “Was it going to make a difference? You were going to act like this, weren’t you?”

But she faltered, her wings drooping ever so slightly, but her gaze didn’t waver. “I… I would’ve helped you” she stammered, though her tone wavered, her confidence splintering. “I would’ve—”

“Helped me?” I laughed bitterly, the sound hollow and sharp in the vast emptiness around us. “You mean controlled me. Commanded me. You’re so wise, right? So powerful? Then why didn’t you destroy the rest of their gems too? Why didn’t you stop all of this before it started?”

Her face twisted into a mix of pain and anger, the glow of her form flickering wildly. “It’s not my story, son”

“It’s yours. You think I can just wave my hoof and make everything better? That’s not how this works! You need to lead your own way”

“Don’t turn this back on me!” I yelled. “You keep talking like you’re here to guide me, but you don’t trust me! You didn’t even give me the chance to figure this out on my own! You just swoop in when you feel like it, throwing your power around like you’re better than everyone else!”

Her wings flared open, and for the first time, she raised her voice not in anger, but in anguish. “I had to intervene! You don’t understand, you couldn’t understand—”

“Then explain it!” I shouted, stepping forward, my fists trembling at my sides. “If you’re so much wiser, so much better than me, then why didn’t you just tell me from the start? Why keep me in the dark? Why wait until now to act like you care?”

She took a step back, her eyes wide with something that looked almost like fear. “Because…” she whispered, her voice breaking. “Because I wanted you to be better than me. I didn’t want you to make the same mistakes I did.”

“And yet here we are,” I said bitterly, my voice shaking. “You’re no different than them. You think you can just manipulate me into doing what you want. Well, I’m done. I’m done being your puppet.”

Her face fell, I saw the faintest shimmer of tears in her eyes. She looked at me as though I had just shattered her world. “You think I’m proud of this?” she asked softly, her voice trembling. “You think I wanted this for you? To watch you suffer, to see you fall apart? I thought… I thought I was helping you.”

“Well, you weren’t,” I said, the words cutting like a knife.

Her glow dimmed further, and she took another step back. For a moment, I thought she might disappear altogether. But instead, she straightened, her expression hardening. “If you think you’re so capable, so prideful, then fine,” she said, her voice icy and distant. “Lead the way. Make your own choices. But don’t you dare say I didn’t try.”

Her words hung in the air, suffocating in their finality.

“I’m done forcing my guidance on you” she continued, her tone now eerily calm, though her eyes betrayed the heartbreak she was trying to hide. “Consider this my goodbye for now, son. I will only intervene if your life is on the line. But today… today you’ve cut the line.”

Her wings folded around her as she began to fade, the light dimming until only her voice remained.

“Consider this my goodbye for the easier way.”

And then she was gone.

The weight of her absence hitting me like a physical blow. The void around me felt colder, darker, emptier than it ever had before. My chest heaved with silent sobs, my mind racing with everything I’d said, everything I’d done.

Had I just pushed her away for good? Had I made the biggest mistake of my life?

The silence answered me with nothing but the echo of my own guilt.

Author's Note

WOAH, i think its my 2 or favorite chapter, i added a colored text this, the 2 colors are galaxia the same person is talking, if someone would ask. Yeah, maybe mh made a mistake trying to do something about them alone, but he had enaugh of his mother, he didn't followed her once, and there she was blaming him for one mistake, but wasn't he just a puppet in her plan? Have fun reading. Annnnd i almost forgot, only in that scenes will be colored text, i think it looks weird if only 2-3 of a thausand words are colored annnd galaxia said his goodbye for now... but will she really not intervere?

I lost A Piece Of My Heart But Found Another

She left. Because of what? She was no better than those sirens. I was a puppet to her, why couldn't i see it sooner? I was just playing her story, and she has decency to talk about not intervening, not destroying the sirens on the spot cuz it's not supossed to happen?

Maybe that's for the best? Maybe no? My mind feels emptier withaut her. But she's still there just watching in silence. But she didn't feel, didn't act like my mother, she would never yeel at me.

As if my lungs had lost the ability to breathe, my chest rose and fell sharply. My head throbbed in a steady rhythm, and a dull ache ran through my entire body. The nurse's office ceiling was a crisp white when I gently opened my eyes. I was confused for a while, the situation that had led me here a blur.

"Where… where am I?" I murmured, my voice raspy and barely audible.

Ouch everything hurts, just like on fall formal, i'm even alive?

I tried to elevate my head, I heard a chair scrape on the floor next to me. Before I could grasp what was going on, warmth surrounded me in a violent, frantic embrace. It took me a second to realize who that was.

Sunset.

She put her arms around me as tightly as though she thought I may suddenly disappear. Her body shook against mine, and I saw a hint of her face as I turned my head slightly. Dark streaks ran down her cheeks, smearing her makeup. She didn't bother wiping away the fresh tears that glistened in her hot, swollen eyes.

“What were you thinking, you idiot?” she choked out, her voice breaking with every word.

“I…” I started, but my throat tightened. I tried to lift a hand to comfort her, but my body felt like it weighed a thousand pounds.

Sunset pulled back just enough to look at me, her expression a mix of anger, relief, and heartbreak. “No. Don’t you dare,” she said, cutting me off before I could even form a proper sentence. “Don’t you dare say you’re okay.”

“Sunny, I’m—”

“NO!” she shouted, her voice cracking as she gripped my arms, her fingers digging in like she was afraid I’d slip away. “No. Don’t say you’re fine. Don’t say anything like that.” Her tears spilled faster now, dropping onto my chest as she shook her head. “You’re not fine. Look at yourself!”

Confused, I frowned. “What do you mean?”

She gestured toward my hands, her own trembling as she released my arm. “Look at your hands”

Slowly, I raised my hands, a strange, heavy action. I didn't first see anything out of the ordinary, but I froze as the light caught them. There was something strange about my palms.

Under the harsh fluorescent lights in the nurse's office, purple-black lines that resembled complicated rivers etched their way across my skin, shining faintly. Although they resembled tattoos, the patterns appeared to change somewhat as I moved, giving the impression that they were living.

“What… what the fuck is this?” I asked, my voice barely audible as I stared at them in disbelief.

“That,” Sunset said, her voice trembling, “is the price you paid for using so much of… magic. Your body couldn't handle it”

She was just tried to help after i fucked up, Galaxia knew this would happend to my body.

Sunset reached out again, taking my hands in hers. Her touch was warm, grounding, even as her fingers traced the strange markings with an almost painful gentleness. “Do you have any idea how scared I was?” she whispered, her voice breaking again. “Do you know what it was like to watch you collapse like that? To see you—” She stopped, her breath hitching as a fresh wave of tears overtook her."To see you just like fall formal... After i...."

“I’m sorry,” my throat tightened as I fought back my own tears.

“No,” she said firmly, shaking her head. “Don’t apologize. Just... just promise me you’ll never do something like that again.”

I wanted to promise her, really i did, reassure her that I’d never put myself in danger again, but deep down, I knew it wasn’t that simple. Instead, I reached up—despite the ache in my muscles—and wiped a tear from her cheek.

“I didn’t mean to scare you,” I said, my voice soft but heavy with emotion. “I just… I didn’t know what else i should do.”

“You didn't had to run there alone!” she said, her voice shaking but resolute. “We’re a team! We’re supposed to face things together! Don’t shut me out again, please...”

“I won’t.”

Was this the right moment? The right time to ask? I hesitated, searching her face for some kind of clue. I almost died today, that's like second time? I need to talk to her now, this can't wait more.

“Sunny…” I began, my voice faltering for a second before I steadied it. “I… I need to ask you something.”

Her brows furrowed slightly, a hint of concern flickering across her expression. “What is it?”

“Why do you like me?” I asked, my voice quiet but serious. “What made you… think about me that way?”

Her cheeks flushed, and her eyes expanded a little. Her hands dropped from my shoulders to her lap as she slumped back. She appeared almost surprised, the question caught her off guard.

“Why do I like you?” she repeated softly, as if trying to process my words.

Her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her jacket. “That’s… a lot to answer. When I first met you,” she started, her voice hesitant, “I didn’t think much about you. I mean you were just another person i could get my hands on.”

She paused, her eyes searching mine, as if trying to gauge my reaction. I stayed quiet, letting her continue.

“But then… things changed,” she said, her voice growing softer. “After everything that happened at the Fall Formal, I started seeing things differently. People differently. And you… you were first guy who didn’t look at me like I was some monster. You didn’t avoid me, didn’t judge me, at least not openly. You treated me like… like I was just a normal girl despite everything.”

She laughed softly, but there was no humor in it. “I don’t even know if you realized how much that meant to me. Back then, I felt like I didn’t deserve kindness from anyone, let alone someone like you. But you were kind anyway.”

Her hands tightened around the fabric of her jacket. “And then, as time went on, I started to notice things about you. How you always tried to make people feel better, even when you were clearly going through your own stuff. How you looked out for everyone, even if it meant putting yourself second. How you never gave up.”

Her voice cracked slightly, and she looked away, her cheeks flushing deeper. “I guess… I started falling for you without even realizing it. The way you were there for me, protected me, you were telling me there is something big in me, you saw that before i could.”

She looked back at me, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “I realized that you weren’t just kind or funny or brave. You were… good. Like, deep down, at your core, you’re a good person. And I… I’ve never had a relation where i can fully be myself, not holding back just plain me”

Her voice trembled as she added, “You make me want to be better. You make me believe I can be better.”

“I’m sorry if this is too much,” she said quickly, her hands gripping the edges of her chair. “I didn’t mean to— I mean, I wasn’t planning to say all this. But when you asked me… I just….”

“Sunny”

She shook her head, a small, self-conscious laugh escaping her. “And now, I’ve probably scared you off, haven’t I? I just—”

“Sunset" I said, louder this time, cutting her off.

She stopped, her eyes wide as she looked at me.

With my heart thumping in my chest, I inhaled deeply. “With everything that’s happened to me today, I realized something. We don’t know what’s going to happen tomorrow, or the day after, or… any day. I wanted to wait, to let things play out, but now…”

Her breath hitched, her lips parting slightly as she stared at me.

“I know how I feel about you, and I know I don’t want to waste any more time pretending I don’t.”

For a moment, the world seemed to stand still. Then, slowly, a tear slipped down her cheek, and she smiled—a small, trembling smile that lit up her entire face.

“You idiot,” she whispered, her voice breaking with emotion. “You couldn’t have said that first?”

“Nah,” I replied, shaking my head slightly. “I wanted you to start… but firstly i need to get something out of the way, until i say how i feel.I had something on my mind for a while now.”

Her eyes searched mine, her expression curious but still tinged with the vulnerability of the moment. “What is it?”

“We are not hanging out together because it’s… convenient, right? Or… or because you feel like you owe me something? You’re not here because of gratitude, are you?”

Her brows furrowed slightly, and for a split second, I regretted asking. “I know it’s a weird question—”

Sniff. Sniff.

Sunset's face crumpled, her lip shaking as tears streamed from her eyes again. She raised a hand to her face, attempting to muffle the sobs that were already leaving her.

“Sunset?” I asked, alarmed. “What’s wrong?”

“You… idiot!” She cried, her voice breaking with a choking sob. Her palm trembled as she cleaned her face, unable to stop the tears. "Of course, it’s not because of that!”

She looked at me, her watery teal eyes burning with an intensity that made my heart ache. “How could you even think that? “Do you really think I’d just… settle for someone out of convenience or gratitude? Do you think I’m that shallow?”

“I didn’t mean—” I started, but she cut me off, shaking her head fiercely.

“You don’t get to doubt how I feel about you, not after everything. I… I don’t just like you, okay? It’s not something casual or some fleeting crush. You’re—” She paused, struggling to find the words. “You’re important to me. More than anyone’s ever been. And you know that arleady! I've told u this at Pinkie's hause”

Her hand gripped mine tightly, her fingers trembling. “When I look at you, I don’t see someone I feel sorry for, or someone I owe something to. I see someone who doesn’t even realize how amazing they are.”

Her voice broke again, and she clutched my palm even closer, as if she was scared I would disappear. “I see someone who makes me laugh when I don’t think I can, who listens when I need it most, and who’s never once made me feel like I’m anything less than enough. You don’t just… make me happy. You make me feel like I matter. Like I’m not just some mistake trying to fix herself.”

Tears streamed freely down her face as she whispered, “I’m not with you because it’s easy or convenient. I’m with you because I love you. I love you so much that it scares me sometimes.”

My breath hitched at her words, my chest tightening in a way that was almost painful. “Sunny, i lov-”

But before I could finish, the door to the nurse’s office flew open with a loud creak, and a flurry of voices burst in.

“Is he okay?”

“What happened? Is he awake?”

“Move over, I can’t see!”

The rest of the group spilled into the room, their concerned faces filling the space as they crowded around the bed.

“Girls” Sunset wiped her face hurriedly and spoke sharply, her voice heavy with lingering sorrow. “Give him some space!”

“Sorry!” Pinkie chirped, though she leaned in anyway to peer at me. “You are okay, right?”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” I said, though my voice sounded hoarse even to my own ears.

Rarity placed a gentle hand on Sunset’s arm. “You’ve been here the whole time, haven’t you?”

Sunset nodded silently, her hand still gripping mine under the blanket.

“Of course, she has,” Rainbow said. “We know she won't leave him for second ”

Sunset looked down, awkwardly brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.

A odd flood of clarity passed over me.Maybe, hmm? I tilted my head as though considering something, and then I laughed quietly. No… actually, yeah. "That’s exactly why I love her.”

The words came out so effortlessly and free that the entire room fell silent for a brief minute. The girls froze, their wide eyes fixed on me in perfect synchrony, as if they had not expected the plot twist.

“What did you just say?” Rainbow asked

“Wait—what?!” Pinkie gasped, throwing her hands in the air dramatically. “Did he just—oh my gosh, he totally did!”

Applejack raised an eyebrow, a slow smirk tugging at her lips. “Well, I’ll be darned.”

Sunset, meantime, was staring at me as if I had placed a meteor in her lap. Her turquoise eyes expanded, and her expression alternated between surprise and shock.

I let their reactions wash over me, a sheepish grin tugging at my lips. “What? Why’s everyone looking at me like that?” I said, feigning innocence as I slowly swung my legs off the side of the bed.

“Uh, maybe because you just blurted out that?” Rarity interjected, her tone half-scandalized, half-amused.

“Oh, come on, don’t act so surprised. It’s not like it’s a secret.”

“It kinda is!” Rainbow retorted, throwing her hands up. "I know i was teasing you before about that, but hearing this from you feels different"

I've met Sunset wide-eyed gaze. “What? Don’t act like no one knows,” I teased softly, a small, playful smile on my lips. I leaned in, closing the gap between us, and pressed a soft kiss to her cheek. It was gentle, fleeting, but enough to make her entire face light up like a sunrise.

The room erupted.

Rarity clutched her chest dramatically. “Oh, my stars! That was so romantic!”

Rainbow’s jaw practically hit the floor. “I can’t believe you are doing this without dying of cringe.”

“Yeah, yeah, laugh it up.Anyway… how did the rest of the band battles go? Did you win?”

“The next battle is in an hour,” Twilight said, her voice steady but tinged with tension. “If we win that one, we will be in the finals… against the Dazzlings.”

Absorbing the information I nodded slowly. “Wait… you've been competing without me?”

“They didn’t have much choice,” Sunset admitted, her eyes flickering with concern. “But they made it through. Barely.But Twilight noticed something weird, though. She said something you did… it affected Aria.”

“What do you mean?”

“She wasn’t singing,” Sunset explained. “It was just Adagio and Sonata. Aria was moving her lips, but no sound was coming out.”

The memory of the confrontation outside the gym resurfaced. I clenched my fists, the faint glow of the dark cracks on my palms catching my eye. “That’s because of her gem”

Sunset leaned forward, her curiosity and concern mingling in her expression. “What happened out there?”

“I… I need to tell you everything. About what happened with the Dazzlings. My mom took part in this.”

“I went after them. I thought… I don’t know what I thought. That I could reason with them? Intimidate them? Something. But they were ready for me. Adagio taunted me. She see the magic inside me, and she said I wasn’t using it because i'm to scared.”

“And then Aria started singing. It felt like it was ripping me apart from the inside. I couldn’t… I couldn’t fight it. I fell to my knees. And that’s when she intervined.”

“Your mom?” Sunset whispered.

“Yeah. Her voice came from inside me, shouting at them. She appered some kind of magic storm. Her magic. She stopped Aria’s song, cracked her gem. But after that…”

I paused, the weight of the memory nearly choking me.

“She was furious,” I said finally. “Not just at them. At me. She said I’d been reckless, that I’d put all of you in danger. She said this is my story, not hers, and… and she’s done helping me.”

Sunset’s eyes widened in shock. “What do you mean, done?”

“She said she won’t interfere anymore,” I said, my voice trembling. “Not unless my life is on the line. She… she’s leaving me to figure it out on my own.”

The silence that followed was deafening. Sunset stared at me, her expression a mix of disbelief and sadness.

“I thought I was helping. I thought… I thought I could protect all of you. She’s right. I’ve been reckless. I put you all at risk, and now… now by my own decision she's gone again....”

“She's not gone,” Sunset said firmly. “She’s still with you. And you have us.You have me.”

“Thanks, Sunny” I whispered, my voice hoarse but filled with sincerity. I tried to push myself up, but before I could swing my legs off the side of the bed, a collective protest erupted from the girls.

“No, you stay right there,” Applejack said firmly, crossing her arms like a protective older sibling.

“You need to rest” Twilight added with a stern look. “After everything you’ve been through, the last thing you should be doing is getting up and moving around, you should be happy your body didn't resolved to dust after using so much magic at once. You can't handle so much of her magic at once, your hand's show that, that patterns, cracks, are pure magic leaking from you, they wont be easy to heal"

“I’m fine, i have a lot of scars anyway” I tried to insist, though my voice lacked conviction. My body still felt heavy, and the throbbing ache in my chest told a different story. So mom won't even heal me huh?

“Fine or not, you’re staying put” Rainbow chimed in, pointing a finger at me like it was an order from a coach. “We’ve got the next battle coming up, and we need you in one piece when the finals roll around. No arguments.”

Pinkie Pie bounced over, somehow managing to place a pillow behind my back with surprising gentleness. “Sunset’s on guard duty!” she announced cheerfully. “She’ll make sure you don’t sneak off!”

The rest of the girls nodded in agreement, their collective determination unshakable. With that, they turned and left the room, chattering about their preparations for the next round of the competition.

And just like that, it was just me and Sunset.

She sat in the chair beside the bed, leaning back slightly, her arms crossed loosely. Her eyes met mine briefly before flickering away, and an awkward silence settled over us like a heavy blanket.

“Greeeeat” I muttered under my breath, staring up at the ceiling.

Sunset raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. “What’s so great?”

“Oh, you know, just me lying here in bed while you sit there like my personal warden,” I replied, my tone dripping with sarcasm. “Real bonding moment.”

She chuckled softly. “You’re lucky they didn’t tie you down. Should i do that?"

I snorted, shaking my head. “You’re enjoying this way too much.”

There was another pause, quieter this time, as we both seemed to fumble for words. Finally, I sighed, deciding to rip the bandage off. “So… what now, Sunset?”

She tilted her head, looking at me curiously. “What do you mean?”

“I mean… what do we do now? We’ve admitted we love each other. What’s next? How do we… you know… do this?”

Her cheeks turned a soft shade of pink, and she shifted in her seat "That’s… a good question”

“Right?” I said, throwing my hands up weakly. “I mean, I’ve never done this before. And with everything going on—the Dazzlings, the magic, my… whole situation—it’s not exactly a normal start to a relationship.”

Sunset leaned forward putting her head on my knees. “It’s not never normal” she agreed. “Maybe that’s okay. Maybe it’s better that way.”

“Better?” I echoed, raising an eyebrow.

“Yeah,” she said with a small smile. “Because if we can figure this out—us—while everything else is so chaotic, then maybe it means we’re strong enough to handle anything, and it would be borinnnng”

“You really think that?”

“I do,” she said, her voice unwavering. “You’ve been reckless, sure, but your heart was always in the right place. That’s part of what I love about you.”

“I don’t deserve you haha”

“Don’t say that,” she said firmly. “You deserve love just as much as anyone else. And I want to be the one who gives it to you.”

A teasing glint appered in my eyes. "But hey, if you’re offering all that love, I’m not exactly gonna turn it down."

Sunset smiled. “So, what do you think? Want to give this a shot?”

“Yeah, I do.”

With my response her smile widened. She giggled a little, her head was shaking my knees"

“So… does this mean we’re a couple now?” I asked, a teasing note in my voice.

“Yeah, I guess it does.” She said.

“Coool, your my first gilfriend you know?” I admitted, a little embarrassed but also strangely proud.

She looked at me with a determined spark in her eyes, her smile deepening. “Well then, I’ll make sure I’m the best girlfriend, the first and the last,”

"Haha i hope so. So, in about an hour, we go to see the others?” I asked, raising an eyebrow hopefully.

“No,” she replied firmly. “We stay in here.”

“Pretty please?” I said, putting on my best puppy-dog eyes and even clasping my hands together for effect.

She sighed, taking her head from my legs, but there was a small grin tugging at her lips. “You’re dumb, you know that?”

“And yet, here you are,” I teased, giving her a wink.

She rolled her eyes but didn’t argue further, which I took as a victory. After some playful back-and-forth and promises to not push myself too hard, she reluctantly agreed to let me go to the gym with her.

An hour later, we sat together in the back of the gym, watching the girls get ready for their performance with the lights dimmed and the stage brilliantly lit. Students were shouting and chatting while the Battle of the Bands went on, and the atmosphere was lively. I crossed my arms, sat back in my chair, and sighed slightly.

“Why did I agree to this again?” I muttered under my breath.

“Because you love your new boyfriend” I said teasingly, glancing sideways at her with a smirk.

Sunset turned to me, her expression a mix of amusement and mock annoyance. She gently punched my shoulder. “Shh, they’re starting,” she said, though the corners of her mouth twitched upward.

The music began, and the girls launched into “Awesome As I Wanna Be.” Rainbow Dash stormed the stage, belting out the words while strumming her guitar with an explosive enthusiasm. With tight harmony and well timed gestures, the rest of the band provided her with immaculate backing. I couldn't resist tapping my foot in time with the enthusiastic roar of the crowd.

Despite the lively performance, I couldn't help but look elsewhere. The Dazzlings stood in the shadows, close to the gym's edge. Sonata, Aria, and Adagio all listened to the performance with unreadable looks. I squinted as I tried to figure out why they were doing it.

I caught a faint whisper from Adagio to Aria. Her lips barely moving, but the words reached my ears .

“It’s almost fixed, won't be as good as before, but will do” she said, her voice dripping with satisfaction.

Almost fixed? What are they planning now? No, this isn't about the gem right?

Sunset's eyes were bright with pride for her friends, her hands clasped together, and she was completely absorbed in the performance. I hesitated for a second, unsure whether to tell her what I had heard or to let her savor the moment.

The final chords of the song rang out and the crowd erupted into cheers, I decided to wait. There would be time to figure out the Dazzlings’ plans later. For now, the girls deserved this victory, this moment of triumph.

Sunset turned to me, her face glowing with excitement. “They were amazing, weren’t they?”

“They really were,” I spoke in a pleasant tone, but my thoughts were still on Adagio's enigmatic remark. The girls emerged from backstage before I could think about it too much, their faces glimmering with pride and enthusiasm.

Rainbow Dash was the first to speak, her usual confident smirk firmly in place. “Nice job, Sunset. Keeping him inside, huh?” she teased, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

I smiled back at Rainbow. “Ey, she tried her best. It’s not as easy as it looks.”

We laughed about this, there was no real reason to be mad. The topic of conversation then switched to more trivial topics, such as how the music felt and how the audience responded, but ultimately it returned to Sunset and me.

“So,” Rainbow said with a sly grin, her gaze flicking between us, “what’s up with you two? You seem… cozy.”

Sunset looked calm, but her eyes gave a subtle plea Don’t argue with her.

“Well,” I started, trying to find the right words, “me and Sunset are to—”

Sunset discreetly but firmly stepped on my foot. It wasn’t enough to hurt, but it was enough to send the message: Not now.

I bit back a wince and cleared my throat, quickly covering with, “Me and Sunset are just really happy that you guys won today. So, what’s the plan for tomorrow? Same time in the gym to defeat the Sirens and heal all the students?”

The girls exchanged confused glances, their expressions varying between puzzled and amused.

“Uh, no?” Rarity said ”Tommorow we are performing on bigger stage"

Before anyone could elaborate, the air in the gym shifted. A familiar, haunting melody echoed through the room, stopping everyone in their tracks.

"Welcome to the show (ah-ah-ah-ah)"
"We're here to let you know (ah-ah-ah-ah)"
"Our time is now (ah-ah-ah-ah)"
"Your time is running out (ah-ah-ah)"

The hair on the back of my neck stood on edge as the Sirens took the stage and their vocals spun a web of magic. As Adagio, Sonata, and Aria took center stage with their fluid and purposeful motions, the lights went down, creating an unsettling glimmer.

The crowd’s chatter fell silent, replaced by wide-eyed stares and slack-jawed awe. Even though I knew what they were doing, how their voices carried magic meant to manipulate and control, it was hard not to feel drawn in. Their harmony was flawless, their presence magnetic

“We need to get out of here” Sunset said, her voice was barely audible over the music.

“But…” I hesitated, looking at the crowd. They were completely enraptured, their expressions vacant as the Sirens continued to sing.

Sunset grabbed my hand, snapping me out of my daze. “Now.”

We started to back away toward the gym doors after I reluctantly nodded, but I was unable to take my eyes off the stage. Adagio's eyes met mine, and she gave me a little smile as though she understood precisely what I was thinking and how helpless I felt to stop them.

"Feel the wave of sound as it crashes down"
"You can't turn away"
"We'll make you wanna stay"

The girls were all gasping for air as we dashed to the hallway and the first classroom we came across. " This is bad, they are trying to repair Aria neckles, i've heard them, they are using most of their magic and the bad emotions from students to repair it"

“And They’re getting stronger at the same time.” Twilight added

“We can’t wait for the finals. We must act now,” I said firmly, my voice cutting through the tense air like a blade. Everyone turned to look at me, confusion and uncertainty written all over their faces.

“Wait, what?” Rainbow Dash asked, crossing her arms. “You think we should just storm in there right now?”

“Yes,” I said, meeting her gaze head-on. “This is our chance. The Dazzlings think they have us cornered, that we’re too scared to act. But they’re wrong. We’ve seen their weaknesses, and they know it. They won’t try anything against me—not after what happened earlier. If we move now, we can end this before it even gets to the finals.”

Twilight glanced nervously at the others. “But what if we’re not ready? If we los-.”

“We won’t lose,” I said, my voice steady. “Not if we go in together. The Dazzlings don’t have what we do, they don’t have trust, loyalty, or friendship. All they’ve got is manipulation and fear, and that’s not going to cut it anymore. They’ve underestimated us.”

Fluttershy fidgeted. “But… what if it’s not enough? What if—”

“It will be enough,” I interrupted, looking directly at her. “It has to be. Everything we’ve done, everything we’ve been through, it’s led to this moment. I know you’re scared. I am too. But fear is what they want. It’s what they thrive on. And we can’t let them have it.”

Applejack nodded slowly. “He’s got a point. If we wait too long, they’ll only get stronger. Maybe this is the right time to strike.”

Rarity folded her arms, her expression torn. “I suppose there’s something to be said for taking the initiative… but what about our presentation? I haven’t even had time to finalize the outfits!”

“Rarity, we’re not gonna win this with sparkles and stitching,” Applejack said with a roll of her eyes. “It’s about the music.”

“But presentation is part of the music!” Rarity retorted, her voice rising with dramatic flair. She grabbed her bag and clutched it close. “Don’t underestimate the power of a well-executed ensemble. Trust me, darling, it will boost morale!”

I chuckled softly, despite the tension in the room. “Rarity, if it helps you feel ready, go for it. But remember, the outfits don’t matter as much as the people wearing them. You’ve got what it takes. All of you do. You’re not just a band, you’re a team. You’ve got something the Dazzlings can’t even understand, trust, love, and unity. That’s what makes you strong. That’s why you’ll win.”

Rainbow grinned, her signature smirk returning. “Alright, I’m in. Let’s go.”

One by one, they nodded, determination sparking in their eyes. Rarity reached into her bag, pulling out her designs with a triumphant flourish. Applejack muttered something under her breath about priorities, but there was a faint smile on her face.

As they prepared, Sunset stepped beside me, her arm brushing against mine. She gave me a soft smile, her eyes reflecting pride and something deeper. “You really know how to rally them.”

I shrugged, trying to play it cool. “Just saying what needs to be said.”

The air appeared to change when the gym doors opened. The girls took the lead, their self-assurance shining as brilliantly as their stunning attire, which was a testament to Rarity's inventiveness in every way. Sunset and I trailed following, moving more slowly but with the same intent. Her palm briefly made contact with mine, providing a brief yet reassuring sense of security.

As we crossed the threshold, I took a deep breath. This is it. No turning back now.

Author's Note

One chapter left to the finally? All i can say this won't go like in movie. i have a plan on this from beggining, Will the girls win against sirens? How will relationship of mh and sunset go?
Meeeen this chapter is so dull i think, after last one it's hard to whrite something good. i've readen and rewriten this one like 6 times something feels of in it, also im writing it before work so there can be some mistakes. as allways have fun reading!

The End?

The girls' lively enthusiasm filled the gym as their harmonies blended into a song that appeared to have a deeper meaning than just sound.

“Oh-oh, whoa-oh"
"I’ve got the music in me"
"Oh-oh, whoa-oh,”

The lyrics echoed in the air, their strength palpable. Their presencewas commanding as they poured their souls into the song. Their voices weren’t just singing, they were telling a story, a story of resilience, unity, and unshakable strength.

Beside me, Sunset’s hand was warm in mine, her grip tightening with every beat of the music. I looked at her with awe the determination in her eyes sent a surge of hope through me.

“Don’t need to hear a crowd cheering out my name"
"I didn’t come here seeking infamy or fame”

The weight of the words sounded magical, and they struck in a different way. A familiar glow started to emanate from the girls as the energy surrounding them started to change. As I watched their metamorphosis take place in front of me, I gasped.

Rarity’s elegant form shimmered as her pony ears appeared, and her hair elongated into a flowing cascade of waves. Rainbow Dash’s wings erupted from her back in a burst of color, her natural confident self amplified by the dazzling aura surrounding her. Pinkie Pie’s joyful energy seemed to double, her bounce even more pronounced as the glow enveloped her. Fluttershy’s gentle presence became almost angelic, and Applejack stood grounded, her aura strong and unyielding like the earth itself. Twilight’s transformation was the most dramatic, her wings glowing with a light that seemed to come from within.

“They’re transforming,” I murmured, awe thick in my voice.

“I told you,” Sunset whispered back, her voice filled with quiet pride. “The magic they’re using it’s the same kind of magic they used on me. It’s magic born from their bond, their friendship. That’s the power that can beat the Dazzlings. The power of friendship.”

This wasn’t just about winning a battle of music. This was about showing the Dazzlings that their twisted version of power, built on manipulation and fear, could never stand up to something as genuine as love and trust.

Sunset’s grip on my hand tightened again, and I turned to her. Her gaze was fierce, her determination clear. “This is how we win. Not through anger or fear. Through this. Together.”

I nodded, swallowing hard as the emotion welled up in me. “They’re amazing.”

“They are,” she agreed, her voice tinged with pride. “But they need us, too. We’re part of this, whether we’re up there singing or not. Our belief in them, it’s just as important.”

The glow around girls intensified. I could feel it in my chest, a warmth that spread outward, as though their song was reaching inside me and pulling something out.

“They’re doing it,” Sunset said, her voice was trembling with emotion. “They’re really doing it.”

Adagio’s laughter echoed, her voice dripping with cruel amusement.

“So, the Rainbooms want to turn this into a real battle, do they?” she sneered, her sharp gaze sweeping over the stage.

Behind her, Aria and Sonata joined in, their harmonized tones creating an unsettling dissonance.

“What we have in store?
All we want and more.
We will break on through.
Now, it’s time to finish you.”

Their voices reverberated, twisting through the air like a sinister melody. The transformation began, their forms twisting and glowing with malevolent energy. Adagio’s body shimmered as her true form emerged, a monstrous siren with scales that reflected a menacing gleam, her eyes glowing with an otherworldly light. Aria and Sonata followed suit, their grotesque forms equally mesmerizing and terrifying.

I felt Sunset’s hand tighten in mine, her knuckles white as the sirens unleashed their power. A wave of music surged forward, a wall of sound that struck the girls like a physical blow.

“No!” I shouted, but it was too late.

The impact hit the Rainbooms hard. Twilight stumbled back, her microphone slipping from her trembling fingers and clattering to the floor. The glow around them dimmed, flickering like a candle in a harsh wind.

“This isn’t happening....” Sunset whispered.

I turned to her, my own fear bubbling over. “Sunset! Help them!” Her wide, uncertain eyes met mine, and for a moment, I saw her doubt. But there wasn’t time for hesitation. I let go of her hand, my voice firm. “They need you. Now!”

She froze for a split second, then nodded, her jaw tightening with resolve.

Sunset bent down, grabbing the discarded microphone. The sirens’ power loomed large, their dark energy swirling around the stage. But Sunset took a deep breath, stepping forward as the light of determination lit up her face.

“You’re never gonna bring me down.
You’re never gonna break this part of me.”

Her words rang clear, cutting through the oppressive atmosphere. The sirens turned, their expressions shifting from smug confidence to a flicker of surprise.

Sunset continued, her voice gaining strength with every word:

“My friends are here to bring me 'round,
Not singing just for popularity!”

The words weren’t just lyrics, they were a declaration, a cry coming from all her heart. Wow, that is the girl i love.

Sunset’s voice carried an authenticity that the sirens’ twisted magic couldn’t match. I watched as the glow returned to her, faint at first but growing brighter with each line.

Behind her, the Rainbooms stirred, their heads lifting as if Sunset’s voice was pulling them back to their feet.

Sunset turned toward them, her gaze fierce. “Get up! This isn’t over. You’re stronger than this. We’re stronger than this!”

The girls exchanged glances, and one by one, they stood, shaky but resolute. Twilight retrieved her microphone, clutching it tightly as the magic around them began to reignite.

The sirens snarled, their harmonies intensifying in an attempt to drown out Sunset’s voice. But she didn’t falter.

“We’re here to let you know
That we won’t let it go!”

The Rainbooms joined in, their voices blending with Sunset’s. The harmony was imperfect at first, shaky and unsteady, but it grew stronger with each beat. Their magic flared to life, a brilliant light that clashed against the sirens’ dark energy.

As the two forces clashed, light and darkness fighting for supremacy, the gym trembled. As the sirens' strength started to wane, their faces contorted in annoyance. As the sirens' harmonies faltered and their voices faltered for the first time, the air became heavy. Sunset started to change, and I felt a glimmer of hope kindle in my chest as the same radiant aura that had surrounded the other girls earlier began to include her. Her body exuded a fresh vigor as she drifted slightly off the ground, her fiery hair falling like a halo.

But that hope was short-lived.

“No, no, no, no, no, NO!” Adagio’s scream pierced the air, her voice cracking with desperation. Her gaze snapped to me, and in that moment, I saw it—the cunning calculation of someone with nothing left to lose.

Her eyes narrowed, and with a guttural roar, she thrust her hands forward, directing the sirens’ remaining energy toward me. "THAT"S OUR LAST CHANCE, ALL OR NOTHING"

“No!” Sunset screamed, her voice breaking with panic.

Before I could respond, the force of their power struck me like a freight train. It wasn't just physical, it seemed like they were infiltrating my mind, clawing through every idea and memory, tearing apart everything that defined me. They were draining the magic from me.

The pain was terrible. It wasn't just my body it was my entire soul. I collapsed to my knees, clutching my head as the sirens' voices filled my consciousness, drowning out everything else. Their magic engulfed me like chains, choking and merciless.

I could hear them laughing, their triumphant voices echoing in my head.

“Your power is mine now,” Adagio hissed, her voice a venomous whisper that burned through my thoughts.

I looked up, my eyesight blurring, and saw the sirens grow larger, their hideous shapes expanding with every ounce of magic they took from me. Their scales shimmered with a dark, almost oily brilliance, and their luminous eyes were fixed on the Rainbooms, who were still fighting back with everything they had, including all of their power.

But it wasn’t reaching them. A shimmering barrier of dark energy surrounded the sirens, deflecting every note and every spark of light that the Rainbooms threw at them.

“Keep trying,” Aria sneered, her voice dripping with malice. “It’s useless.”

Sonata giggled, her tone unnervingly cheerful. “He’s giving us everything we need!”

I tried to fight back, to push them out of my mind, but it was like trying to hold back a eruption from vulcan with my bare hands. My knees buckled, and I collapsed onto the ground, my breaths coming in ragged gasps.

“Stop it!” Sunset’s voice cut through the chaos, sharp and desperate. She flew forward, slamming her hands against the barrier, but it didn’t budge. “Leave him alone!”

Adagio turned to her with a smug smirk. “We should thank him, Sunset Shimmer. Without him, we’d already be done for. But now… now we’re unstoppable. Magic stronger than even you're own, magic stronger than we could ever gather is ours. Magic powerfull enough to open portal to equestria and destroy it HAHAHAHAH.”

I could barely hear her over the pounding in my head, the voices of the sirens growing louder and more invasive.

“You’re weak.”

“You’re nothing.”

“Why even fight? You’ll never win.”

I wanted to scream, but the sound caught in my throat. My vision flickered, and for a moment, I thought I saw her—my mother. Her silhouette, faint and distant, standing at the edge of the chaos. But she didn’t move. She didn’t help.

“Why?” I thought, my heart breaking. “Why aren’t you helping me?”

The sirens’ laughter grew louder, their forms towering over the gym as their power reached its peak. The Rainbooms were still trying to overwhelm sirens, their voices harmonizing in a desperate attempt to break through, but it wasn’t enough.

Sunset turned back to the girls, her face a mask of anguish. “We have to do something! We can’t let them take him!”

Twilight stepped forward, her hands trembling around the microphone. “We need more magic,” she said, her voice shaking. “We need him!”

Sunset’s gaze snapped back to me, her eyes filled with a mix of determination and terror. “You can fight this!” she shouted, her voice breaking. “You’re stronger than them! I know you are! Don't let them, focus i know you can do it!”

I wanted to believe her. I wanted to stand up, to push them out, to fight back. But the weight of their magic was crushing me, their voices drowning out everything else.

And then I felt it, a hand on mine shoulder. Warm and steady. I looked up through the haze to see Sunset kneeling beside me, her fiery hair glowing like a beacon in the darkness.

“You’re not alone,” she whispered, her voice cutting through the storm in my mind. “You’ve never been alone. And you’re not going to start now.”

I couldn't take it anymore.

"MOM, HELP ME!" I screamed into the void, my voice cracking with desperation. My plea echoed back at me, swallowed by the oppressive darkness the sirens had created.

I've heard her.

"No."

Her voice was sharp, cold, and final, cutting through the chaos in my head like a blade.

"Why?" I thought, tears streaming down my face. "Why won’t you help me? Why now?!"

But there was no answer. Just silence.

A fiery, primal anger surged through me, fueled by her refusal, by the sirens’ cruelty, and by the sight of my friends fighting with everything they had.

"WHY?!" I screamed again, my voice raw and breaking. "WHY WON’T YOU HELP ME?! THEY WILL DIE!"

And then something snapped.

A flood of power surged within me, a raging tide that I could neither control nor suppress. It roared through my veins like a storm, lighting every nerve in my body on fire. I dropped to one knee, the gym floor cracking beneath me as the energy built up inside.

“No,” I whispered, the word growing louder and stronger with each repetition. “No. NO! I WON’T LET YOU HURT THEM! I CAN DEFEAT YOU WITHOUT HER!”

The magic exploded out of me, swirling in violent, chaotic waves. My body felt like it was tearing itself apart and piecing itself back together at the same time. Purple and black cracks spread across my skin like rivers of molten light, glowing with an intensity that burned. Crack's with every second started to expand. It hurted as hell but i can't stop now. I can be usefull to them by myself, i can end this.

"STOP!" Sunset's voice broke through the chaos, raw and desperate. “DON’T DO THIS! YOU CAN’T HANDLE IT! YOU DID IT. STOP THEY ARE NOT IN CONTROLL OF YOU THAT'S ENAUGH”

Twilight’s voice joined hers, filled with panic. “Please, stop! You’re going to destroy yourself!”

The roar of the magic engulfing me drowned out anything they had to say. I pushed myself to my feet while my hands clutched at the air, feeling as though every motion would break me. Even though my vision was blurry, I could still make out the sirens and their hideous shapes towering above the broken remnants of my friend's magic.

I locked eyes with Adagio, her smug grin faltering as she saw the light building within me. “What—what are you—?!”

The cracks in my body glowed even brighter, a brilliant purple-and-black nebula erupting in my irises. My ears elongated into pony ears, a spiraling horn burst from my forehead, and ethereal wings of shimmering energy unfolded from my back. The gym was bathed in the kaleidoscopic glow of my transformation, the light bending and twisting with my every move.

Adagio stumbled back, her confidence dissolving into fear. “No! This isn’t possible!”

With a slow, deliberate gesture, I extended my hand toward them. The air around us vibrated with raw energy as I clenched my fist. “You’ve hurt us enough ” I said, my voice a deep, resonant echo. “You’ve taken enough. This ends NOW.”

I raised my other hand and brought it down like I was cracking an invisible wall. A deafening CRACK split the air as the sirens’ gems, the source of their power, shattered into a million glittering pieces. The fragments sparkled for a brief moment before dissolving into nothingness.

“NOOOOOOO!” Adagio’s scream was one of pure agony, her voice breaking as she clutched at the empty space where her gem had been. Aria and Sonata fell to their knees, their monstrous forms disintegrating into faint silhouettes of who they once were.

The barrier protecting them collapsed, and the Rainbooms’ magic surged forward, enveloping the sirens in a blinding wave of light.

I stumbled forward, the energy inside me fading as quickly as it had come. My knees buckled, and I collapsed to the floor, gasping for air.

The world felt quiet, eerily so, as I layed on the cold gym floor. My chest heaved with each labored breath, the remnants of the magic I’d wielded still sparking faintly in the air around me. The sirens were gone, their power shattered into nothingness. I had done it. For the first time in my life, I didn’t feel useless.

But the celebration I expected never came.

Instead, the girls crowded around me, their faces etched with fear and panic. Sunset knelt by my side, tears streaming down her face as she grabbed my hand.

“No… no, no, no!” she cried out, her voice breaking as she watched in horror. My hand, the one she held so tightly, began to dissolve into a fine, glowing dust.

“NOOOO!” Sunset’s scream pierced through the silence, raw and filled with anguish. “WHY? WHY? WHY WOULD YOU DO THIS? YOU PROMISED! YOU PROMISED ME YOU WOULDN’T LEAVE ME! WHY WHY WHY WHY”

Her cries shattered something inside me, something deeper than any physical pain. I tried to reach out to her with my other hand, but even as I did, the same dust began to creep up my arm, consuming me inch by inch.

The other girls were crying now too. Twilight fell to her knees beside me, her hands glowing as she desperately tried to use her magic. “I can fix this! I can fix this!” she said frantically, her voice trembling.

Her magic flared, and for a moment, it seemed to work. My hand reappeared, whole and solid. A flicker of hope lit up in Sunset’s eyes.

But then, as quickly as it had returned, the hand dissolved again into dust, scattering like ashes in the wind.

“No…” Twilight whispered, her voice hollow. “Why isn’t it working? Why can’t I stop it? It's more powerfull that magic of frienship? WHY”

I forced a weak smile, looking up at her. “It’s okay, Twilight. It’s not your fault. My luck just runned out.”

“Not okay!” Sunset sobbed, gripping what was left of my arm as if she could stop the inevitable. “This isn’t okay! You can’t leave! You can’t—” Her voice cracked, and she buried her face in her hands.

I took a shallow breath, the dust creeping up my legs now, and looked around at all of them. They were my friends,my family, and they had given me more than I ever thought I deserved. I owed them this.

“I’m sorry,” I said, my voice raspy but steady. “This… this was the only way.”

“NO!” Rainbow shouted, slamming her fist into the floor. “Don’t say that! There has to be another way! There has to be!”

Applejack knelt beside her, tears glistening in her eyes as she put a hand on Rainbow’s shoulder. “Sugarcube… he’s already made his choice.”

“I don’t accept that!” Rainbow yelled, but her voice wavered.

The dust reached my knees now, and I knew I didn’t have much time left. I forced myself to sit up as best I could, every movement agonizing. “Listen to me,” I said, my voice stronger than I expected. “All of you… you’ve changed me. You’ve shown me what it means to be part of something bigger, to belong, to matter. I’ll never forget that. I’ll never forget any of you.”

I looked at each of them in turn, my gaze lingering on each face. “Fluttershy… you taught me kindness. You showed me that even the smallest acts of care can change someone’s world.”

She covered her mouth with her hands, her tears falling freely.

“Pinkie… you taught me how to laugh again. You reminded me that even in the darkest times, there’s still light if you know where to look for it.”

Pinkie’s normally cheerful face was crumpled, her hair falling flat as she sobbed into Rarity’s shoulder.

“Rarity… you showed me generosity. You gave without expecting anything in return, and that… that’s something I’ll carry with me forever.”

Rarity held a trembling hand to her heart, unable to speak as silent tears ran down her cheeks.

“Applejack… you taught me the value of honesty. You were always there to keep me grounded, to remind me of what’s real and true.”

Applejack tipped her hat forward to hide her tears, her lips pressed into a firm line.

“Rainbow… you gave me courage. You showed me how to stand tall, even when the odds were against me.”

Rainbow turned away, wiping at her eyes furiously, her shoulders shaking.

“And Twilight… you gave me hope. You believed in me, even when I didn’t believe in myself.”

Twilight’s eyes were fogged from her tears as she was nodding through her sobs.

Finally, I turned to Sunset. My heart ached as I looked into her tear-filled eyes. She was shaking her head, her lips trembling as she tried to speak.

“Sunset…” My voice cracked, but I pressed on. “You taught me how to love. I never thought I could feel this way about anyone… but you showed me that I could. You made me feel like I was worth something.”

“No,” she whispered, her voice breaking. “Don’t say goodbye. Please don’t…”

I reached up, brushing a tear from her cheek with my fading hand. “I’ve never loved anyone as much as I love you. And I always will.”

The dust was at my chest now, spreading faster. Sunset clutched me desperately, her sobs wracking her entire body. “Don’t go,” she pleaded. “Please, don’t go…”

I leaned forward, pressing my forehead against hers. “I’ll always be with you,” I whispered. “In here.” I placed a trembling hand over her heart.

“Thank you… for everything. Don’t feel sorry for me. I accept this ending. Please tell my dad, tell him i love him. Tell him i died proud, died for my family....”

But the silence that followed was shattered by a collective cry.

“NO!” Sunset’s scream ripped through the air, her voice raw and trembling. She threw herself over me as if her sheer will could anchor me to the earth. Her tears fell like rain onto what was left of me, her sobs echoing in the vastness of the gym.

Around us, the others glowed faintly, their magic awakening in response to her grief. One by one, the students, now freed from the sirens’ spell, began to stand, watching in awe and confusion. A murmur rippled through the crowd, quiet at first but growing louder.

“It’s not over.” Twilight’s voice was firm, resolute, even as tears streamed down her face. She stood tall, her hands glowing with magic. “We won’t let it end like this. Everyone—focus!”

The Rainbooms formed a circle, their magic intensifying as it pulsed outward, a beacon of hope and determination. The students, moved by the display, began to cheer and chant, their voices rising in unison. The atmosphere became electric, a tangible wave of unity and love.

“Come on, everyone!” Rainbow shouted, her voice cracking but filled with purpose. “If you’ve ever cared about him, if he’s ever made you smile or given you hope, focus on that! Let’s bring him back!”

The magic swirled and coalesced, growing brighter with every second. Sunset’s hands trembled as she grabbed me, the rest of me... her tears mixing with the glow of magic surrounding her. “You’re not leaving me,” she whispered, her voice shaking. “Not like this. Not ever.”

The gym became a symphony of light and sound, the magic of friendship reaching its peak. It was overwhelming, a force so powerful it seemed to push back the very darkness that had threatened to consume us all. And then, miraculously, I felt it, a warmth spreading through me.

Piece by piece, I began to reform. My hand, once dust, returned to Sunset’s grasp. My body, broken and fading, began to heal, the cracks sealing themselves as the magic worked. Gasps and cheers erupted from the crowd as they saw me coming back, whole again.

Sunset’s face lit up with a fragile, tear-streaked smile. “We did it,” she whispered, her voice filled with hope. “We’re bringing you back.”

But just as quickly as the hope bloomed, it faltered. A sudden shift in the air sent a chill through the room. The glow surrounding me began to dim, the magic faltering like a candle struggling against the wind.

“No…” Twilight’s voice was barely a whisper, her hands shaking as the magic slipped from her grasp. “No, this isn’t right! It should be working!”

The cheering faded into worried murmurs. Sunset’s grip tightened on my hand as the light in her eyes dimmed with realization.

“NO!” she screamed, her voice breaking. “It’s not fair! We’re doing everything! Why isn’t it enough?”

The magic surged one last time, a desperate, final push from everyone in the room. For a moment, I felt whole again, felt the overwhelming love and hope of everyone around me.

But then, like sand slipping through fingers, I began to fade once more. My form, restored only moments ago, dissolved into a soft, shimmering dust.

Sunset clung to me, her hands trembling as she tried to hold me together. “No, no, no,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “You can’t go. You can’t leave me. Please…”

I looked at her, my heart breaking at the sight of her anguish. “I’m sorry,” I managed to say, my voice faint but steady. “Even with all this… it’s my time.”

Her sobs grew louder, and the others gathered around her, their faces etched with despair. The students fell silent, their cheers replaced by the quiet, collective sorrow of a crowd helpless to stop the inevitable.

Sunset’s hands cupped my face, her tears falling freely onto what little was left of me. “I can’t lose you,” she choked out. “Not after everything. Not now. Not ever.”

I placed a fading hand over hers, my touch barely tangible. “You’ll never lose me, Sunset. I’ll always be with you. In here.” I tapped a finger lightly against her chest remember that.

And then, with one final, lingering look into her tear-filled eyes, I disappeared.

The glow of magic faded, leaving only the soft echo of Sunset’s scream.

“NOOOOO!”

Author's Note

The end?

The Echo of Her Choices

It was as though gravity itself had given up, and the world around me seemed both heavy and weightless. I blinked, attempting to clear my head of the fog. Sunset's apartment's familiar surroundings became clear, a simple living room with a desk lamp's dim illumination. Sunset herself was sitting across from me on a wooden chair. Or at least that's who I initially believed it to be.

“Welcome,” she said, her voice calm but laced with something unsettling.

“Sunny?” My voice was hoarse, barely a whisper. “What… What am I doing here? I was just—” My words faltered as fragments of memory clawed their way back to the surface. The battle. The magic. The pain.

Her expression stopped me cold. It wasn’t Sunset’s usual warmth. It wasn’t concern or worry. She tilted her head, her movements almost too fluid, too deliberate.

“I’m not Sunset,” she said evenly, her tone devoid of the familiar cadence I had grown to cherish. “And this isn’t her home.”

The room, though eerily familiar, now felt off, wrong. The colors were too muted, the shadows stretched unnaturally. The faint hum of life that should have filled the space was gone, replaced by an oppressive silence that pressed against my ears.

“What…? Where am I?” I managed to ask, my chest tightening with each passing second.

She leaned back slightly, her gaze unwavering as if she were peeling back the layers of my soul. “Let me introduce myself,” she began, her voice taking on a weight that seemed to echo in the space around us. “I am Death. Not a metaphor, not an idea, not some poetic construct humans tell themselves to make sense of the end. I am Death—the end itself, the inevitability you’ve already met once before, but lived”

The air seemed to leave the room. My throat went dry. “Death?” I repeated, the word foreign on my tongue. “That’s… that’s not possible. I—”

She raised a hand, silencing me with a simple gesture. “Oh, it’s very possible. You’ve already escaped me once—barely, I might add. But no one truly escapes me. No one runs forever.”

The weight of her words pressed down on me like a physical force. My memories began to align, each fragment sharpening into a painful clarity. The cracks in my body. The magic. The way I had disappeared. My chest ached as if my very soul was being squeezed.

“I… I don’t understand,” I stammered. “If you’re Death, and this is your… realm, does that mean—”

“That you’ve crossed the threshold!” she finished for me, her voice calm but unyielding. “Yes. You’re here because your time has run out. This place, this his room, is merely a facade, a shape your mind can comprehend while we have this… discussion.” She gestured around, and for a brief moment, the illusion wavered. Sunset’s apartment flickered like static on an old TV, revealing a vast expanse of nothingness beyond it. An endless void stretching into eternity.

“No… no, I can’t… I can’t be here. I—I have to go back. The girls—they need me! Sunset—she—”

“She cried for you,” Death said, her voice softening just enough to pierce through the panic rising in my chest. “They all did. But crying does not rewrite fate. You gave yourself for them. You made your choice.”

“I didn’t choose this!” I shouted, my voice breaking. “I didn’t choose to end up here! I—I had to help them. I had to protect them. I—”

“And that’s precisely why you’re here now,” she interrupted, her tone firm but not unkind. “Because you gave everything. Because you burned so brightly, you left nothing of yourself behind. That kind of sacrifice doesn’t come without a cost.”

Tears blurred my vision. “But they’re my friends. I couldn’t let them suffer. I couldn’t let them lose. I couldn’t let her lose.”

Death studied me for a long moment. “You mortals are always so quick to give yourselves away, so eager to protect others even at your own expense. It’s admirable, in a way. Foolish, but admirable. But tell me, hero, what did you truly think would happen? That you could keep defying the laws of existence and walk away unscathed?”

“I don’t know… I just… I couldn’t let them down. I couldn’t let her down.”

“And you didn’t. They’re safe because of you. But now, you’re here. And here, there are no second chances. No miracles. Just me.”

The finality of her words settled over me like a shroud. My hands trembled as I stared down at them, as if searching for some spark, some sign that I could still fight this. “Please,” I whispered. “There has to be another way. Something—anything. I’ll do whatever it takes.”

Death’s gaze never wavered. “The path you’ve walked has already been written. You’ve made your choice, and you’ve faced your end with courage." She tilted her head slightly, a cruel, knowing smile creeping onto her face. Her voice dropped into something almost mocking.

“But there’s someone else here, isn’t there?” she mused, her words slow and deliberate, as if savoring the moment. “Two souls… one body. Go on, show yourself already, Galaxia. I’ve been waiting for this moment, to finally lay my hands on you, since you slipped through my fingers.”

“Stop.”

The word rang out, sharp and commanding, as a figure materialized beside me. The chair groaned under the sudden weight as a woman slammed her hands onto the desk. She looked human, but her presence was anything but ordinary. Her aura radiated a power so intense it made the room feel too small, too fragile to contain her. Her long hair shimmered like strands of starlight, her eyes burning with an ancient intensity.

“Mom,” I said, the word slipping out of my mouth before I could even think. It wasn’t a greeting, not really. It was laced with bitterness, with exhaustion. “Well, hello, Mom.” I leaned back in my chair, my voice dripping with a forced casualness that barely masked the storm brewing inside me. “Thanks for the help back there. Really appreciate it.”

She turned to me, her expression softening for just a moment before hardening again, like steel under pressure. “You didn’t want my help,” she said, her voice tight, restrained. “You told me to step away. You told me this was your fight.”

“And you missed the part where you step back in when I’m literally dying?” I shot back, my voice rising with each word. The frustration, the anger, the overwhelming sense of betrayal all spilled out. “Or was that just not in your divine job description?”

“Hahahaha!” Death’s laugh cut through the tension like a blade, cold and hollow, echoing in the unnatural stillness of the room. She leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms as if enjoying a private joke. “That’s rich” she said, her smile curling into something wicked. “Galaxia, tell me sweetie, you've hidden the truth from him to the death?”

My heart skipped a beat, a cold dread creeping up my spine. “What…?” I asked, my gaze dartted between Death and Galaxia.

Galaxia’s jaw tightened, her eyes narrowing as she turned to Death. “Stop,” she said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. “This is not the time or place—”

“Oh, but it is, Galaxia,” Death interrupted, her voice dripping with mockery. “There’s no better place for this little heart-to-heart. No distractions. No interference. Just the three of us and a whole lot of truths to unravel.”

“WHAT DON’T I KNOW?” I shouted, slamming my hands on the desk, the force of my own voice surprising me. The emotions swirling inside me, anger, fear, confusion, threatened to boil over.

“Someone tell me what the hell is going on!”

Galaxia’s eyes softened, a flicker of guilt flashing across her face. She reached out as if to touch my shoulder, but her hand hovered in the air, hesitant. “This isn’t how I wanted you to find out,” she said quietly, her voice tinged with regret.

“Find out what?” I demanded, my voice cracking. “That you have even more secrets from me? That Death has some weird vendetta against you? That I’ve been dragged into some cosmic mess? What, Mom? What am I supposed to know?”

Death chuckled darkly, the sound like nails scraping against stone. “Oh, he’s got spirit,” she said, looking at me with something almost like admiration. “You really don’t deserve him, Galaxia. Not after everything.”

“ENOUGH!” Galaxia snapped, her voice shaking the very air around us. She turned to me, her expression softening again, but the weight of whatever she was about to say hung heavy between us. “Please,” she said, her voice pleading now. “Just give me a chance to explain.”

“Oh, Galaxia, you’ve had your chance. More than once, I might add,” Death said. Her gaze flicked to me, sharp and unrelenting. “I'll tell you straight truth.Kiddo, your life… it’s a lie.”

“What?”

“Yeah,” Death said, her lips curling into a cruel smile. “Sorry you have to hear it from me, of all people—well, not a person, really—but—”

“STOP”

Galaxia interrupted, her voice cracking, the weight of her sadness palpable. But before she could say more, Death raised a single hand and flicked her fingers. In an instant, a bandage of shimmering light appeared over Galaxia’s mouth, silencing her. She tried to speak, to rip it off, but it wouldn’t budge. Tears welled in her eyes as she looked at me, and for the first time, I saw something in her that terrified me: helplessness.

Death leaned back in her chair, exhaling like she was enjoying every moment of this. “Okay, listen up, kid,” she began, her tone almost casual but laced with a dangerous edge. “Let’s get this over with, shall we? This whole… Umbra thing you’ve been carrying around? It’s a lie.”

“W-what?” I managed to choke out. “What do you mean?”

Death’s eyes glittered with something close to pity but only for a moment. “I mean,” she said, her voice dropping low, each word deliberate and heavy, “your entire life, the story you’ve been told, the pain you’ve carried it’s all been fabricated. A carefully constructed illusion.”

I turned to Galaxia, but she wouldn’t meet my gaze. Tears streaked her face, her hands trembling as she clutched the edges of the desk.

Death continued, her tone taking on a cruel, sing-song quality. “The story in the book, the story of Umbra, the tale of your brother, it’s all a lie. Her lie.” She jabbed a finger at Galaxia, her smile widening as she relished the moment.

“No,” I whispered, shaking my head. “That’s not true. It can’t be true.”

Death shrugged, feigning indifference. “Oh, but it is. Your dear mother, Galaxia, the almighty Alpha and Omega, the queen of lies crafted the entire thing. The tragedy, the pain, the so-called destiny? All part of her plan.”

“Mom… is this true?”

She couldn’t answer, the bandage over her mouth holding her silence hostage. But her eyes—those ancient, sorrowful eye told me everything.

“She put a spell on you from the beginning,” Death went on, her tone almost conversational now, as if she were discussing the weather. “You never had a brother. The story, the pain, the guilt? All lies. Her lies.”

I staggered back, my legs barely holding me up. “No,” I said again, louder this time. “You’re lying. Why would she—why would anyone—”

“Why? Because she’s the Alpha and the Omega. The creator and destroyer. The ultimate embodiment of good and evil.” She leaned forward, her smile twisting into something monstrous. “She is Umbra. And she’s the light. Two sides of the same coin, the eternal good and bad. And you?” She gestured toward me, her expression almost gleeful. “You’re her masterpiece. A perfect vessel for both. The good and the bad. The ying and yang.”

Every memory, every moment, every piece of my identity felt like it was crumbling, slipping through my fingers like sand.

“You were never meant to have a choice,” Death said, her voice softer now but no less cruel. “You’ve been her puppet from the start. Every step you’ve taken, every decision you’ve made, it’s all been part of her design. And now…” She gestured toward Galaxia, her smile returning. “Now, it’s time for her to face the consequences.”

“Mom,” I whispered, my voice breaking. “Tell me it’s not true. Please.”

Galaxia reached out, tears streaming down her face, but the bandage held firm. Her muffled cries were the only sound in the room, a haunting echo of everything that had been lost.

Death sighed, standing up from her chair. “Well,” she said, brushing off her hands, “this has been fun, but I think we’ve done enough damage for one day. I’ll leave you two to sort out the mess, have a second”

With a snap of her fingers, she disappeared the same as mom bandage, leaving me alone with Galaxia and the crushing weight of the truth.

My head hung low, eyes staring blankly at the cold, hard floor beneath me. My voice, when it came, was hollow, barely audible.

“Is it true?” I asked, the words tasting bitter in my mouth. My fists clenched against my sides, nails digging into my palms. “You already made the road for me to just follow… You just went into my body because it was convenient…” I lifted my head, my eyes burning with a mix of rage and despair as I met her tear-filled gaze. “Even my fucking brother… He never existed?”

“Please, let me—” she began, but I cut her off, my voice rising with every word.

“Is Dad even real?” I demanded, my voice cracking under the weight of my emotions.

“Of course he is!” she yelled, the sharpness of her tone cutting through the room like a blade.

Her outburst hung in the air for a moment, both of us frozen in its aftermath. She closed her eyes, taking a deep, shaky breath before continuing, her voice softer now but no less burdened.

“I didn’t know,” she said, her words trembling. “I didn’t know it was possible… to have a child with a human.” She paused. “But you, when you came into this world, you were everything to me. Everything. Do you understand that?”

I said nothing, my heart thundering in my chest as she went on, her voice thick with emotion.

“I wanted you to have everything, a life free from the burdens of what I am. Of what I’ve done. It was better, safer, to put a memory spell on you and your father. To shield you from the truth.”

“Safer?” I spat. “You think lying to me my entire life was safer? Making me believe in a brother who never even existed? Do you have any idea what that did to me?” My voice cracked, tears streaming down my face. “Is everything a lie?”

She flinched at my words, her own tears falling freely now.

“Even in Equestria,” I said, my voice trembling with raw emotion. “When there was no Umbra, no lies—why did you disappear? Why did you leave me? Why did you leave them?”

She looked away, her hands clenching into fists. “Luna and Celestia had everything under control, they didn’t need me anymore. They needed to rule without me.”

“That’s not an answer!” I yelled, slamming my hands on the desk. “You don’t get to decide what people need! You don’t get to decide what I need!”

“I did what I thought was best!” she cried, her voice breaking. “I made mistakes—so many mistakes—but I only wanted to protect you. To give you a chance at a life without my shadow hanging over you.”

“Protect me? You call this protection? You’ve destroyed everything I thought I knew about myself. About my life. You’ve taken everything from me, and now you want me to understand?”

She reached out toward me, but I stepped back, shaking my head. “Don’t,” I said, my voice cracking. “Just don’t.”

Her hand fell to her side, and she looked at me with a mix of sorrow, regret. “I know I’ve failed you,” she said, her voice trembling. “And I know I can’t undo what I’ve done. But please, believe me when I say that I love you. That I’ve always loved you.”

I looked at her, my heart breaking all over again. “If you loved me, you would have trusted me. You wouldn’t have lied to me.”

Her tears fell harder, her shoulders shaking as she broke down before me.

But it wasn’t enough. Not yet. Not now.

“What do you expect me to say?” I asked, the bitterness in my tone unmistakable. “Do you think I could forgive you that easily? After all this? After everything you’ve done?” My voice cracked, rising with every word. “Am I some kind of experiment to you?”

Her eyes widened, and she shook her head violently, her voice desperate. “No! No, you aren’t! You were never an experiment, I swear! Those girls, those friendships, they’re real! They love you! Sunset loves you!”

“Real?” I spat, glaring at her. “And what about you? Was Sunset ‘real,’ too? Or were you just playing puppeteer, pulling the strings of my life for your own plans?”

“Sunset… Sunset was meant to find you,” she admitted, her voice cracking under the weight of her words. “From the beginning.”

Her voice faded, barely audible, but I caught the last part. And it felt like a dagger to my heart.

“What. The. Fuck. Do. You. Mean?” I asked, my voice dangerously calm, though the storm inside me threatened to explode.

“I helped her,” she whispered, her gaze falling to the ground. “I helped her get the crown.”

My mind reeled, the words not making sense at first. “What?”

“She was going to lose,” Galaxia continued, her voice trembling. “I helped her get it… so you could help her after.”

The world seemed to tilt on its axis. My breathing became shallow, my chest tightening. “What the fuck did you just say?” My voice rose, trembling with rage. I pushed the chair I was sitting in to the side with enough force that it clattered against the wall.

“Even that was fake?” I screamed, the betrayal searing through me like fire.

“No, son,” she said, tears streaming down her face. “The love… the love was real.”

I laughed bitterly, running my hands through my hair, my fingers trembling. “How the hell could I know that?” I yelled. “How can I believe anything you’re saying right now?”

“You need to trust me,” she said, her voice desperate, almost pleading.

“Trust you?” I roared. “How can I trust you, even now? You’re a fucking liar!” My voice cracked, and I stepped back, trying to catch my breath, trying to process the storm of emotions tearing through me.

“I never lied about loving you,” she said, her voice breaking. “That was never a lie. Never.”

“You lied about everything else. You manipulated my life. You used me! And now you expect me to just believe you? To trust you?”

“I didn’t want to hurt you,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “I wanted to protect you.”

“Protect me?” I scoffed, my voice dripping with sarcasm. “You call this protection? You’ve ripped apart everything I thought I knew. You’ve made me question every moment, every relationship. And now you’re telling me it was all part of some… some plan?”

Tears blurred my vision, and I looked away, unable to meet her gaze. “You’ve taken everything from me,” I said, my voice trembling. “And you’re standing here, asking me to trust you? To believe in you?”

Silence fell between us, the weight of my words hanging in the air. Galaxia stood there, her face pale, her tears flowing freely, but she didn’t say a word. She couldn’t.

Because she knew.

She knew I was right.

Death appered again she raised a hand to her pale, featureless face, mimicking the motion of wiping away a tear that wasn’t there. “Oh, how touching,” she said, her voice was dripping with mockery. “So tragic. Truly, it tugs at the nonexistent strings of my heart. Anyway, time’s up.”

Her grin spread wider, twisting into the most devilish, unnerving smile I had ever seen. It was the smile of someone—or something—that thrived on the torment of others.

“I’ll go,” Galaxia said quickly, stepping forward as if to shield me. “You’ve wanted me from the beginning. You can’t claim his life without taking mine first.”

Death’s grin only widened, her eyes narrowing with amusement. “Oh, Galaxia, you always knew how to make things dramatic” she said, her tone almost playful. “But let’s not pretend you’re doing this for him. You’re just trying to ease your own guilt, aren’t you?”

“Why are you trying to help me?” I asked, my voice trembling. “ After everything you’ve done, why are you standing there now, willing to give yourself up?”

She turned to me, tears streaming down her face, her expression filled with a pain. “Because it was my sacrifice to make, i hate what I did to you, what I made you endure. But this… this is my consequence to bear, not yours.”

“It doesn’t fix anything!” I yelled. “Do you think sacrificing yourself now makes up for all the lies, all the manipulation? Do you think this proves anything?”

“Maybe not,” she admitted. “But I need to do this. For the first time, I need to prove myself to you. Not as a queen, not as some immortal being, but as your mother.”

“Mom, even after everything… even after all the anger, all the hate I feel for what you’ve done… I don’t want you to do this. You can’t just decide to throw your life away, it was my decision, my price to pay!”

Galaxia stepped closer to me. “I’m not throwing it away. I’m taking responsibility. For the first time, I’m choosing to do what’s right, even if it’s too late.”

“It’s not just your life, though! Don’t you get that? You’re my mother, and even after everything, I… I still care about you."

Her tears fell harder, and she closed her eyes, her face contorted with pain. “I know,” she whispered. “But I’ve made my choice.”

Death, who had been watching with that same twisted grin, clapped her hands slowly, the sound echoing in the void. “Oh, how noble,” she said mockingly. “But let’s not get ahead of ourselves, Galaxia.”

She turned to me, her grin widening. “You see, I don’t care for grand sacrifices. I care for souls. And yours, dear boy, is… deliciously fractured. You’re far more interesting than she ever was.”

“Blah, blah, blah”

“You think you’re so clever now don’t you?” I turned to my mother, my voice rising with desperation. “Why are you doing this? Why now? You’ve already ruined so much, and now you’re just going to leave me with more questions than answers? That’s all I’ll have left questions and regret!”

“Because I need you to know I’m sorry! I need you to know that, even if I failed you in every other way, I won’t fail you now!”

“I don’t want your apology, I just want you to try. and be there. And now you’re doing this? You’re leaving me again?”

She knelt beside me, her hands hovering over mine. “I can’t change the past,” she said, her voice trembling. “But I can change this moment. I can protect you.”

“And then what? You think I’ll just be okay with it? That I’ll forgive you because you threw yourself to Death for me?”

“I don’t expect forgiveness,” she said, her voice breaking. “I don’t deserve it. But I love you, and I need you to know that.”

Death sighed dramatically, tapping her foot. “Touching. Truly. But enough stalling, Galaxia.Your time is up.”

I stood, glaring at both of them, my body trembling with rage and despair. “This is bullshit,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper. “You’re both full of it. And I’m supposed to just stand here and let this happen?”

Death smirked, her gaze piercing through me. “Oh, darling, you don’t have a choice. This isn’t about what you want. It’s about what’s owed.” Laughter echoed around us, sharp and cruel, cutting through my desperation like a blade. “Such self-sacrifice, such drama. Fine, Galaxia. If you’re so eager, I won’t keep you waiting.”

“No!” I screamed, my voice raw, filled with rage and despair. I lunged forward, but it was too late.

With a single snap of Death’s fingers, my mother’s body and soul began to break apart, splintering like fragile glass. First into two, then four, then sixteen… the pieces multiplying, breaking smaller and smaller, dissolving into nothingness.

My hands tried to reach out to grasp what wasn’t there. “Mom! No, no, no! Don’t do this!” I shouted, my voice cracking. “You can’t leave me again! Not like this!”

Her voice, faint and echoing, cut through the air one last time. “Live your life to the fullest, my son,” she said, her tone soft, almost serene. “Be better than I ever was. I love you…”

And then, she was gone. Completely, utterly gone.

“Why?” I whispered, my voice barely audible. “Why did you do this?”

Death stepped closer, her presence looming, her shadow swallowing the space around me. “Hmm,” she mused, tilting her head as if inspecting me. “I think that’s good for now.”

Her voice shifted, losing its mockery, becoming something darker, more foreboding. “Let me tell you something, kiddo,” she said, her tone cutting through the void like a knife. “You have great power within you. The kind you’ve barely begun to understand. The power you used before? That was from your mother’s darker side. Her shadow.But you…” She leaned in closer, her voice a chilling whisper. “You have your own power, one that’s entirely yours. Use it, and you’ll be fine.”

“I don’t want it,” I spat. “I never wanted any of this!”

Death chuckled, her grin returning, wider and crueler than before. “Oh, I don’t care what you want,” she said, her voice dripping with malice. “But let me make one thing clear.” Her eyes flared, the void around us trembling with her words. “The next time we meet, I will take your soul. And not just yours, everyone you love. Every last one of them.”

“So, savor this borrowed time, child. Live your life. Be a hero, be a failure, be whatever you want. But know this, when your time comes, there will be no sacrifices left to save you.”

She straightened, brushing off her hands as if wiping away dust. “Now, shoo,” she said, her tone mockingly casual. “Go on. Back to your little life.”

With a flick of her wrist, the void began to dissolve, the cold emptiness giving way to light. My mother’s final words echoed in my mind, her sacrifice weighing on me like an unmovable stone.

As the world around me reformed, I felt hollow, broken, and lost. My mother was gone, taken before I could truly understand her, before I could even begin to forgive her. And yet, somewhere deep within me, her final words sparked a faint ember of resolve.

But even that ember was buried beneath the overwhelming ache of her loss.

In the distance, Death’s laughter rang out one last time, fading into nothingness.

The void around me dissolved, transforming into the familiar, yet almost surreal sight of the gym. The colorful banners, the faint scuffs on the polished floor, and the faint scent of sweat and adrenaline were all painfully real. For a fleeting moment, I thought I had imagined it all—the sacrifice, the void, the agonizing truth about my life. But then I felt it—a cold, iron grip around my collar, yanking me forward with brutal force.

Death.

She had followed me through the veil, dragging me like a discarded doll, her smirk dripping with mockery. She held me up effortlessly, her dark eyes scanning the room with disdain. The girls were there, all of them, crumpled on the floor in a tidal wave of tears and despair. Sunset was in the center, her shoulders heaving as sobs wracked her body. She looked broken, shattered in a way that tore at the very core of me.

Death’s voice cut through the silence. “Here. Have your puppy,” she said mockingly, tossing me forward with such force that I stumbled and fell onto the hardwood floor. “This is his last chance. Try not to waste it.”

Her laugh echoed around the gym as she stepped backward into a swirling black portal, her smirk lingering in the air even as her body vanished. And then, she was gone, leaving behind an oppressive silence.

No one moved. The girls stared at me, their faces a mix of shock, disbelief. It was Rarity who reacted first, a choked sob escaping her lips as she clutched her chest. “Oh my stars… it’s you!”

Then it all happened at once.They surged forward, crashing into me with the force of all their emotions. Arms wrapped around me from every angle, squeezing me tightly as tears soaked into my shirt. Their voices overlapped in a cacophony of relief, anger, and disbelief.

“YOU IDIOT!” Rainbow Dash’s voice cracked as she pounded a fist lightly against my shoulder. “What the hell were you thinking? Do you even know what we’ve been through?”

“You scared us!” Pinkie Pie wailed, her hair slightly deflated, her usual bubbly energy replaced by pure, unfiltered emotion. “I thought you were gone forever!”

Applejack knelt beside me, her hat clutched to her chest as tears streamed down her freckled cheeks. “You darn fool,” she choked out. “Don’t you ever pull somethin’ like that again, ya hear me?”

Fluttershy was silent, her face buried in her hands as she cried softly, her shoulders trembling. Even her quiet presence felt like a storm of emotion, the weight of her relief palpable in the air.

But it was Sunset who broke me the most. She was kneeling in front of me, her hands trembling as they hovered over my shoulders, too afraid to touch me. Her eyes were bloodshot, her cheeks streaked with tears, and her lips quivered as she struggled to form words.

“You…” Her voice cracked, and she swallowed hard, trying again. “You complete dumbass!” she screamed, finally grabbing me by the shoulders and shaking me with a desperation that mirrored her broken heart. “You absolute idiot! What were you thinking? Do you have any idea how much—how much—”

Before she could finish, I leaned forward, cupping her face in my hands. Her tear-streaked face froze, her eyes wide and searching mine. And then, I kissed her.

Her lips were warm, trembling against mine as the emotions between us crashed like waves. It wasn’t just a kiss—it was everything. A lifeline. An apology. A promise.

When we finally pulled apart, I rested my forehead against hers, a small, tired smile tugging at my lips. “Missed you.I’m back.”

Sunset let out a choked sob, her hands gripping my shirt as if afraid I would disappear again. “You idiot,” she muttered, her voice trembling. “You can’t just… You can’t just die and then come back like nothing happened! Do you have any idea what you put us through?”

“I know,” I said softly, my voice thick with emotion. “I know. I’m so sorry. For everything.”

The girls huddled closer, their arms wrapping around me again, their sobs mixing with laughter as relief began to seep into their grief. It was messy and chaotic, but it was real.

“You’re not leaving us again,” she said, her tear-streaked face filled with determination. “Not now. Not ever.”

And as I looked around at the faces of my friends, my family, I knew she was damn right.

Author's Note

Yoooooooooooo, big chapter, biggest plot twist in whole series, a lot of questions and answers, but that's not the end! why would it be? i thinking to changing site with someone to help me, and new story! It will be as good as this one or even better i swear, have fun reading and if you find mistakes or inconsistences or even reapeting pls tell me i'm whriting this after 10 hour shift and im dead inside asf but can't sleep cuz i been thinking for this plot twist since chapter 2

Alive, but Not Whole

“One second, you’re gone, and then you’re just… back!” Sunset’s voice cracked. “What happened? What really happened?”

I looked around at their faces, each one was filled with worry and desperation to understand. Sunset, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rarity… all of them were looking to me, waiting. Expecting.

“I… I don’t even know where to start” I muttered, running a hand through my hair. “It’s… complicated.”

“Try us” Rainbow Dash said, crossing her arms but failing to hide the tremor in her voice. “We just watched you turn into dust, dude. Then you’re back like nothing happened, but something happened, didn’t it?”

“Of course something happened!” Sunset cut in, her hands gripping my arms as if afraid I’d disappear again. “You were gone. We deserve to know what’s going on.”

My throat felt tight, and the words didn’t want to come out. How could I even explain what I’d just been through? How could I tell them about her without unraveling the rest of the tangled web?

“It was…” I paused, swallowing hard. “It was death.”

“Death?” Fluttershy whispered. “You mean… like… the actual death?”

“Yeah. Literal death. She… she was the one who took me.”

The weight of those words seemed to hit them all at once. Pinkie Pie’s hair deflated slightly as tears welled up in her eyes. Applejack’s jaw clenched, and she looked away, her hat pulled low to hide her face. Rarity gasped, her hand flying to her mouth as her eyes shimmered with tears.

“But… you’re here now,” Sunset said, her voice breaking. “You’re standing here, talking to us. How?”

“She let me go,” I said simply, though my heart was heavy with the truth I couldn’t share. “I don’t know why. She just… sent me back.”

“That doesn’t make sense!” Rainbow shouted, her frustration boiling over. “Why would death just let you walk away?”

“I don’t know, okay?!” I snapped, my voice rising. Their questions, it was too much. I was barely holding myself together. “I don’t have all the answers. All I know is that I’m here now, and I’m tired.”

“There’s more to this, isn’t there?” Sunset asked softly. “You’re not telling us everything.”

“I can’t. Not now. Please. Just… let it go.”

“But—”

“Sunset” I cut her off. “Please.I can’t.”

Her shoulders slumped, and she stepped back, wiping at her eyes. No one pressed me further.

“Fine,” Sunset said quietly, her voice trembling. “But you’re not going through this alone.”

“I know,” I said, my voice soft. “And… thank you. All of you.”

They didn’t have all the answers, and I wasn’t ready to give them.

“I’m tired,” I repeated. “Can we just… sit for a while? No more questions?”Sunset sat down next to me without a word, her hand finding mine. One by one, the others joined us, forming a quiet circle around me. My knees pulled up to my chest, and my head resting on them. My body ached, my mind felt like it had been through a blender, and my heart… well, that was another story entirely.

Everyone was too busy processing what had just happened or comforting each other. But then I heard footsteps, hesitant, slow, approaching me.

I didn’t look up. I didn’t want to. Not now.

When the steps stopped right in front of me, I sighed. “What do you want now?” Leave me alone. I’m not in the mood. I’ve already done enough for everyone.”

There was a pause, and then I heard his voice. “I’m sorry.”

That made me lift my head, just enough to see who it was. Flash. He was kneeling in front of me.

“What?” I asked, blinking at him. “What are you talking about?”

“I’m sorry,” he repeated. “For what I did. For what I said. For… all of it.”

I frowned, the exhaustion in my body making it hard to muster up the energy to really process what he was saying. “Flash, what are you even—”

“The Sirens,” he interrupted, his words tumbling out in a rush. “They pushed me. They… they made me attack you on that street. But not completely. They didn’t make me say what I said. That was still… that was me.”

I stared at him, his words started to sink in. He wasn’t wrong. I’d known, deep down, that the Sirens had influenced him back then, but they couldn’t have forced everything. The cruel words, the anger, it had been a part of him, no matter how much their magic amplified it.

“It’s fine” I said finally, my voice low and tired. “Flash, I’m not mad. We’re good.”

He looked at me like he couldn’t quite believe what he was hearing. “Really?”

“Yeah yeah, Flash. Really,” I said, leaning my head back against the wall and closing my eyes. “We can talk about it more later, tomorrow or whenever. But if it makes you feel any less guilty, you’re forgiven.”

I could feel his eyes on me, the weight of his disbelief, his guilt, his need for closure. “You’re sure?”

“Yeah,” I said, opening my eyes to meet his. “I’m sure.”

For a moment, he just stared at me, his mouth opening like he wanted to say more but couldn’t find the words. Then he nodded, a shaky breath escaping him.

“Thank you,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. “I don’t deserve it, but… thank you.”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said, my voice soft but firm. “We’ve all done things we regret. What matters is that you’re here now, trying to make it right.”

He nodded again, but something in his eyes told me he wasn’t quite ready to let go of the guilt yet. That was okay. It wasn’t something that went away overnight.

As he stood up to leave, I called out to him. “Flash?”

He turned back, looking at me with a mix of hope and apprehension.

“You’re a good guy,”

He didn’t say anything, but the look on his face told me everything. He gave me a small, grateful smile before walking away, leaving me alone with my thoughts again.

Forgiving him was easy. He wasn’t the villain in my story, just another person trying to navigate the mess life had thrown at us.

But my mother… that was a different story. Even after her sacrifice, the wounds she’d left ran too deep to be healed so easily. Maybe one day I could forgive her, but not today. Not yet.

Oh yeah… Mom… She’s gone for good, huh?

After I’ve lost it… or thought I lost her? I don’t even know what’s real anymore. I clenched my fists, trying to steady myself. She’s gone. Died in front of me. This time, for real.

I felt arms wrap around me tightly from behind. I turned slightly and saw Sunset. Her warmth, her presence it was grounding.

“What’s happening?” she asked softly, her voice steady but filled with concern. “Say it now.”

“What do you mean?”

“Why are you crying?” she pressed, her hands gently holding my shoulders. “You’re alive. You’re here with us. What happened when you were gone? Speak now.”

“Sunset, I… I don’t want to. Nothing happened.” My voice was flat, but the tears slipping down my cheeks betrayed me. “I’m fine,” I added, my words a desperate attempt to convince myself as much as her.

Her eyes searched mine, filled with so much understanding it almost broke me all over again. But I couldn’t let her in, not now. I gently broke the hug, her arms falling to her sides as I stood up shakily.

“I’m too tired” I said, my voice barely above a whisper. “You girls… cherish today’s win. Celebrate. You deserve it. I’ll be going.”

Sunset’s face fell, her worry only deepening. “Wait” she said quickly, stepping toward me, but before she could stop me, someone in the crowd called out.

“Why shouldn’t our hero celebrate with us?”

The voice was loud and clear, cutting through the lingering tension in the room. Another voice joined in. “Yeah, bro, you deserve it!”

Faces stared back at me, some smiling, some still teary-eyed, but all of them looking at me like I’d just saved the world.

Sunny gave me a small, hopeful smile. “See?” she said softly. “Even they know that.”

I wanted to smile back, to let their words sink in, but the weight in my chest wouldn’t budge. I turned away.

“Thanks,” I said quietly, addressing both the crowd and Sunset. “But I really… I just need some air.”

Sunset’s expression faltered, but she nodded slowly. “Okay,” she said softly, stepping back to give me space. “But… don’t stay away too long, alright?”

I gave her a small nod before walking toward the doors. The cheers and voices of the crowd followed me, but they felt distant, like they were coming from another world entirely.

The truth was, I didn’t feel like a hero. I didn’t feel like I deserved the praise or the smiles or the celebration. My heart was too heavy with the weight of everything I’d lost of everything I’d learned about myself.

As I stepped out into the cool night air, I closed my eyes and let out a shaky breath.

Mom was gone. For good this time.

And even though I’d forgiven Flash and fought alongside my friends to save the day, I couldn’t shake the feeling that I was still lost, still searching for something I couldn’t name.

I just hoped, wherever Mom was now, she knew… that despite everything, a part of me still loved her. And maybe one day, I could forgive her, too.

“You smoke?”

The sudden voice jolted me out of my head. I looked up, startled, to see a girl standing a few feet away. She had short, chin-length hair in two shades of blue, sharp and messy like it couldn’t decide what style it wanted to stick with. Her skin was an icy shade of blue, and her piercing blue eyes sparkled with a mix of curiosity and mischief. She wore a crisp white shirt, a loosened tie, and a cloak draped lazily over her shoulders.

“What?” I asked, still half in my own thoughts.

The girl chuckled lightly, her voice low and smooth. “I asked if you smoke. You look like you need one.”

I’d never seen her before, she didn’t look like anyone from the school. “No, I don’t,” I replied after a moment, my voice rougher than I intended.

She tilted her head, studying me for a moment before letting out a small laugh. “Figures. You don’t have the vibe, but…” She reached into her pocket and pulled out a cigarette. “It looks like you’re having one of those nights. Want one? Won’t fix anything, but it might help you feel like it will.”

I stared at the cigarette in her hand. Normally, I’d say no without a second thought. But tonight wasn’t normal. Nothing about my life felt normal anymore. What did I have to lose?

“Sure” I said quietly. “Why not?”

She smirked, amused, and handed me the cigarette. Then she passed me a lighter an old, silver one with a faint engraving on the side, it looked like a hourglass? I fumbled with it for a second before managing to light the cigarette. I took a small puff, coughing slightly as the harsh smoke hit my throat.

She laughed, leaning casually against the wall beside me. “First time, huh?”

“Yeah” I admitted, taking another hesitant drag. It wasn’t great, but… weirdly, it helped. The sharpness in my chest, the heaviness in my head—it dulled, even if only slightly.

The girl crossed her arms, glancing at me sideways. “So, what’s the story? What kind of night turns a first-timer into a smoker?”

I let out a humorless chuckle, the cigarette resting between my fingers. “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”

“Try me,” she said, raising an eyebrow. “I’ve heard my share of crazy stories. Bet yours can’t top them.”

I looked at her, really looked at her. Something about her felt off, but not in a bad way—more like she was out of place, like she didn’t belong here but didn’t care.

“Rough night,” I said finally, keeping it vague. “Let’s just leave it at that.”

She nodded, not pressing further. “Fair enough. Rough nights suck, but they’re kind of the best stories later. You know, once you’ve survived them.”

I smiled faintly at that. “Guess I’ll have to stick around to find out.”

“You will,” she said, her tone confident in a way that caught me off guard. She took a step closer, her cloak shifting as she moved. “People like you? You’ve got too much fight in you to just give up. Even if you don’t know it yet.”

I stared at her, unsure how to respond. The cigarette burned low in my hand, and I dropped it to the ground, crushing it under my shoe.

“Thanks,” I said after a moment, not sure if I meant for the cigarette, the words, or both.

She smiled, a hint of mystery in her expression. “No problem.” She handed me the rest of the pack and lighter. "Here you go, you look like you need it more than me now, im dropping anyway for like 20 time haha, but don't smoke to much kk?"

I let out a soft laugh, shaking my head. “Yeah, I’ll keep that in mind.”

She gave me a small salute and started to walk away, her cloak billowing slightly behind her.

“Hey,” I called after her.

She paused, glancing back over her shoulder.

“Who are you?”

Her smile widened, just slightly. “Just someone passing through” she said. And with that, she disappeared into the night, leaving me alone with the lingering scent of smoke and the faintest hint of clarity.

I sighed "This was weird"

But the girls were probably wondering where I was by now. I hadn’t exactly left in the most celebratory mood.My thoughts were a tangled mess—frayed strands of confusion, anger, and exhaustion knotted together. That girl with the blue hair and her cigarette had been a momentary distraction, but now it all came flooding back.

With a deep breath, I shoved the door open and stepped inside. The faint hum of distant music greeted me, growing louder as I walked down the hall. My shoes echoed softly against the tiled floor, mixing with the muffled sounds of cheers and laughter ahead.

Music? I thought, furrowing my brow. Oh yeah, the girls must be singing again. That’s what they do, right? Fixing the world with harmonies and bright smiles. And im just dying left and right...

I followed the sound to the gym, where the double doors were slightly ajar. Pushing one open, I stepped inside and stopped in my tracks. The girls were on stage, instruments in hand, singing their hearts out under the multicolored glow of stage lights. The crowd was electric, cheering and clapping in rhythm to the song. Sunset stood at the front, guitar slung over her shoulder as she played with effortless confidence, her voice carrying over the crowd like a warm embrace.

They looked… happy. Genuinely, wholeheartedly happy.

I felt a pang of pride. Sunset was incredible up there, bright, vibrant, and alive in a way that made her shine like the sun she was named after. She was my girlfriend. Someone I’d died for. Someone I’d give everything for.

Then who the fuck am I?

The thought hit me like a punch to the gut. I stared at them, at the crowd, at Sunset, and all I could feel was this gnawing emptiness inside. How long had I been trapped in this illusion my mother had spun for me? How much of my life was real, and how much was just… strings she’d pulled to make me dance?

How do I even begin to untangle the truth from the lies?

And my dad…

How could I ever tell him? The man who raised me, who loved me, who thought he had a family—a wife, a son. What would he even say if he knew the truth? That the woman he loved rewrote his life, and that his son was a product of her manipulations? Would he even believe me?

I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms as I fought to keep my emotions in check.

“And the special thanks for today—” a voice boomed over the microphone, jolting me from my thoughts, “—are to our hero!”

I froze.

The crowd erupted into cheers, and every head in the gym turned toward me.

Oh, crap.

They were clapping, smiling, shouting my name, and I just… stood there. My legs felt like lead, my body stiff and awkward as I stood in the doorway. I hadn’t even realized they’d noticed I was gone, let alone decided to throw me into the spotlight like this.

Sunset’s eyes found mine from the stage, and her smile widened. She gestured for me to come closer, her expression soft and encouraging.

But I couldn’t move.

I didn’t feel like a hero. I didn’t even feel like a person.

The crowd was cheering for me, celebrating me, but they didn’t know the truth. They didn’t know what I’d done—or what I’d lost. They didn’t know that I wasn’t even sure who I was anymore.

I wanted to move. To walk forward, to wave, to smile, to do something. But my feet stayed planted, my body frozen under the weight of their expectations.

What do I even do now?

My mind raced. The guilt, the anger, the confusion it all swirled together. I felt like I was drowning, and every clap, every cheer, every smile directed at me was another wave pulling me under.

Sunset tilted her head slightly, her eyes searching mine as if she could sense the turmoil inside me. She strummed a final chord on her guitar, and the music faded out. The gym fell quiet, all eyes still on me.

“Hey,” Sunset said into the microphone, her voice soft and inviting. “Come up here.”

I swallowed hard, my throat dry.

I took a shaky step forward, then another. The crowd parted for me as I made my way to the stage, their claps turning to a gentle hum of encouragement. Sunset reached out her hand as I climbed the steps, and I hesitated for just a second before taking it.

Her grip was warm and steady, grounding me in a way nothing else could right now.

“You okay?” she asked, her voice low enough that only I could hear.

I nodded, though the truth was far from it.

The crowd started cheering again, and Sunset turned back to them with a smile.

“You all know what he did today,” she said, her voice strong and proud. “He saved us. He saved all of us. So, let’s give him the thanks he deserves.”

The gym erupted again, the noise almost deafening. I forced a small smile, giving the weakest wave imaginable.

Sunset squeezed my hand. “We’ll talk later okey?” she whispered. “Please..”

Girls started up another song, their voices harmonizing beautifully, the crowd swaying and clapping along. I stood there on stage, rooted in place, trying to plaster a convincing smile on my face. It felt hollow, like wearing a mask that didn’t quite fit.

Every note, every cheer, every clap felt like it was driving home how far away I was from this moment. They were celebrating, full of joy and relief, but all I could think about was how wrong everything felt. My mind was still tangled in the mess of what had happened of what I’d learned, of what I’d lost.

I nodded my head along to the music, trying to look like I was into it. But inside, I was crumbling.

The girls played a few more songs, their energy was contagious to everyone but me. I went through the motions, clapping half-heartedly, nodding when someone looked my way. The crowd cheered again when they finished, and the sound was deafening. They were clapping for me too, calling my name, thanking me again for being their “hero.”

But I didn’t feel like one.

When the final notes of their last song faded, the crowd gave one last round of applause before slowly dispersing. The girls stepped off the stage, their voices light and filled with chatter.

Rarity stretched her arms above her head, letting out a delicate yawn. “Oh my, it’s getting rather late, isn’t it?”

Applejack nodded, brushing her hair back under her hat. “Sure is, sugarcube. A big night like this’ll wear ya out. But before we go…” She turned to me, her expression softer than usual. “You ready to talk, hon?”

“No,” I said, my voice low and flat. “There’s nothing to talk about.”

Applejack’s brow furrowed, but she didn’t push further. I could feel all their eyes on me, though—concerned, worried, wanting to help. But I couldn’t do it. Not now.

“It’s late,” I continued, avoiding their gazes. “I’m going now.”

I started to walk away, heading for the gym doors, but I felt a soft tug at the edge of my shirt. I turned to see Sunset standing there, looking at me with those big, searching eyes of hers.

“Do you want to come over?” she asked gently, her voice hesitant but hopeful.

For a moment, I hesitated. The thought of being alone tonight felt unbearable, but so did the idea of facing anyoneespecially Sunset. Still, when I looked at her, I couldn’t bring myself to say no.

“Well,” I muttered, stuffing my hands into my pockets. My talk with Dad can wait, I guess. "If it’s no problem… But we don’t talk about my meeting with… with Death. Good?”

Sunset frowned, her lips parting like she wanted to say something, but then she closed them and nodded. “Good,” she said softly.

The others exchanged glances but didn’t say anything.

“Alright, y’all,” Applejack said after a pause, breaking the silence. “We’ll let ya be. Get some rest, okay?”

“Yeah,” Pinkie chimed in, her usual bubbly energy subdued. “You deserve it.”

They all gave me their own quiet goodbyes, their concern written all over their faces. But I barely heard them. My thoughts were already elsewhere, weighed down by everything I was trying so hard not to think about.

Sunset led me toward the exit, I looked back at them one last time.

What would they all think if they knew the truth?

I quickly brushed it aside. Probably nothing. They’d just try to comfort me, tell me it wasn’t my fault, try to remind me how much they care. But I don’t need comfort. I don’t need their help.

I’m fine on my own.

A hero doesn’t need someone to protect him.

“Let’s go,” Sunset said softly.

I nodded wordlessly, following her. The halls were quiet now, the echoes of our footsteps the only sound as we made our way to the parking lot. The air outside was cool, crisp against my skin. Sunset led the way to her motorcycle, the streetlights casting long shadows as we walked.

She swung her leg over the bike, her hands adjusting the handlebars before she glanced back at me. I could feel her eyes on me, like she was trying to read my every thought.

Her nose crinkled slightly, and she sniffed the air. Once. Twice. Then her gaze sharpened, locking onto me.

“Wait a second…” she said, her voice tinged with disbelief. “Why do you… sniff sniff… why do you reek of smoke? You smoked?” she asked, her tone rising slightly. “What the hell? What happened?”

I rubbed the back of my neck, avoiding her eyes. “It’s not a big deal, Sunset,” I muttered.

“Not a big deal?” she repeated, her voice incredulous. “You’ve never smoked a day in your life, and now, out of nowhere, you’re suddenly lighting up? That doesn’t just happen for no reason!”

I sighed, the weight of the night pressing down on me even more. “It was just… a moment, okay? Someone offered, and I took it. That’s it.”

Sunset’s eyes narrowed, her worry breaking through her frustration. “No. That’s not it. You don’t just ‘take it’ unless something’s wrong. So tell me, what’s going on?”

“I told you already,” I said, my voice quieter now. “Nothing happened.”

“Don’t do that,” she said firmly, her tone softening but still resolute. “Don’t shut me out like this. I can see it in your eyes, in the way you’re holding yourself right now. Something happened, and I’m not letting this go until you talk to me.”

I felt my jaw tighten, my hands clenching into fists at my sides. “I can’t, okay?” I said, the words sharper than I meant them to be. “I just… I can’t.”

Sunset flinched slightly but didn’t back down. “Why?” she asked, her voice softer now. “Why can’t you? You’ve been through so much, and I’ve always been here for you. You know that. So why won’t you let me in?”

“Because it’s not something you can fix!” I snapped, my voice cracking. “It’s not something anyone can fix! I just need to deal with it on my own!”

Sunset’s expression faltered, her eyes glistening under the dim streetlights. She bit her lip, taking a deep breath before stepping closer to me.

“You don’t have to do this alone,” she said gently, her hand reaching out to touch my arm. “I know you think you do, but you don’t. You don’t have to carry this by yourself.”

“You don’t understand”

“Then help me understand,” she said, her hand squeezing my arm. “Please.”

I looked at her, at the way her eyes pleaded with me, the way her touch grounded me. But the truth was too big, too heavy, too tangled in everything I didn’t know how to say.

“I can’t”

Sunset stepped back, her shoulders slumping slightly, but she didn’t let go of my arm. “Okay,” she said quietly. “Okay. If you’re not ready to talk, I won’t push. But promise me you’ll come to me when you are. Promise me you won’t keep this bottled up forever.”

"I’ll try,” I said, though it felt like a hollow promise even as I said it.

Sunset studied me for a moment longer before letting out a small sigh. “Alright,” she said, her voice still tinged with worry. “Let’s go.”

She handed me a helmet, her touch lingering for just a second longer than necessary. Then we pulled into Sunset’s driveway. The quiet of the night was almost deafening now, broken only by the crunch of gravel beneath our boots as we made our way to the front door. Sunset unlocked it quickly, letting me step inside first.

The house was warm, the kind of cozy warmth that should’ve made me feel safe, but instead, it just felt heavy.

I sat down on the sofa, leaning back and staring up at the ceiling. My hands rested on my knees, fingers twitching slightly, as if they didn’t know what to do with themselves.

Sunset hung up her jacket, glanced at me, and hesitated. “You good now?” she asked softly, though I could hear the doubt in her voice.

Before I could answer—or pretend to answer—there was a sudden, loud banging on the door.

Really? I thought, letting out a tired sigh. Well, so much for resting

“I’ll get it” Sunset said, walking over to the door.

The second she opened it, a chorus of voices and energy poured in.

“YOOOO!” Rainbow Dash yelled, grinning from ear to ear as she leaned against the doorframe. “We came to cheer you up, dude!”

Before I could process what was happening, Pinkie Pie squeezed her way between Rainbow and the door, practically bouncing into the room with a handful of balloons. The colorful, glittering balloons bobbed around her head, each one scrawled with messages in bold, cheerful handwriting. “We’re happy you’re alive!” “You’re a hero!” “Welcome back!”

Pinkie beamed at me, her energy so bright it was almost blinding. “Surprise!” she chirped.

The sight was so absurd and yet so completely Pinkie that I couldn’t help the smallest, faintest hint of a smile tugging at my lips.

“Guys…” Sunset began, stepping aside to let the rest of the girls in.

Applejack tipped her hat as she entered. “We figured you might need some company”

Fluttershy followed quietly, carrying a small basket of cookies. She didn’t say much, just offered a shy smile as she placed the basket on the coffee table in front of me.

Twilight walked into the room with the others, there was no mistaking the relief in her eyes when she saw me sitting there.

“Hey,” she said softly, stepping closer. There was a kind of quiet joy in her expression, like she was trying to keep herself from grinning too wide.

I nodded, offering a small smile. “Hey,” I said. “Good to see you still here.”

The girls began to settle in, each finding their place around the room. Rainbow flopped onto couch, throwing her legs over the side. Pinkie busied herself tying the balloons to random pieces of furniture, chattering all the while about how much planning had gone into their little surprise visit.

But even as the room filled with their voices, their warmth, I couldn’t shake the heaviness that clung to me.

“You okay, sugarcube?” Applejack’s voice broke through my thoughts.

I looked at her, at all of them. They were smiling, trying so hard to make me feel better. And for a moment, I hated myself for not being able to match their energy.

“Yeah. I’m… I’m fine.”

“You sure?” Sunset asked, her eyes locking onto mine with a kind of intensity that made it hard to look away.

I nodded, forcing myself to hold her gaze. “Yeah,” I repeated. “I just… I’m tired, that’s all.”

“Well, duh!” Pinkie piped up, plopping down on the couch next to me. “You’ve been through a lot! Like, seriously, saving the world is exhausting. You deserve a break!”

Rainbow smirked, kicking back. “You’re still a total badass, though. Just saying.”

The others murmured their agreement, their voices a soft hum of support that filled the room.

I wanted to believe them. I wanted to let their words sink in, to let myself feel something other than this hollow ache. But all I could do was nod, offering them a small, tired smile.

“Thanks,” I said quietly.

The room fell into a comfortable silence after that, the kind that only comes with being surrounded by people who truly care. I allowed myself to lean back, to close my eyes, and to just… exist.

Author's Note

This chapter is like meh, nothing much in it happened, it's just to get the story, and mh deppreson rising, okey this is very important, the story is gradually coming to it's finally, this is like a last arc saddly, give your opinions if you would like me to continue it or end with this a arc, have fun reading.

I'll Become The Monster

I opened my eyes slowly, the blurry outlines of Sunset’s apartment coming into view. My head throbbed, and the faint sound of laughter and talking hit me like nails on glass. Their voices, light and happy, echoed off the walls, mixing together into something unbearably grating.

It was dumb. All of it. How could they be laughing? How could they just… act like everything was fine? I LITERALLY FUCKING DIED! EVEN MORE DUMBER IS THIS THAT THIS IS MY SECOND DEATH AND WHAT I GET? SOME PARTY IN RETURN?

Time seemed to slow, the world narrowing to the weight pressing on my chest. I needed air, space away from their voices, their smiles,

Without even thinking about it, I got up. My movements were automatic, like someone else was piloting my body. I didn’t even register that I’d left the room until I was outside, standing in the cold night air.The wind bit at the back of my neck.I leaned against the wall next to Sunset’s door, I reached into my pocket and pulled out the crumpled pack of cigarettes the blue-haired girl had given me. I fished one out and lit it, the faint orange glow illuminating my trembling hands.

The first drag burned my throat, but the discomfort was almost welcome. It felt… grounding, like the smoke was tying me to the moment. I took another puff, exhaling slowly and watching the cloud dissipate into the chilly air.

My head falled back against the wall. The cold seeped into my skin, but it couldn’t touch the storm inside me.

"Aw, it really feels… good," I muttered to myself, almost bitterly. It wasn’t the cigarette, though. It was the escape, the fleeting silence it gave me from everything else.

The blue-haired girl’s face flashed in my mind. Who was she? She reminded me of someone, but I couldn’t place it. Her voice, her smirk,they tugged at something deep inside me, but it slipped through my fingers every time I tried to grab hold of it.

I took another long puff, holding the smoke in my lungs like it could fill the emptiness inside me.

"So this is my new tomorrow" I said aloud, the words tasting bitter on my tongue. I let out a hollow laugh. "Heh."

The sky above was vast and dark, indifferent to my presence. I stared at it, as if it held the answers I needed.

"But I don’t want to live like this," I whispered, the words trembling as they left my lips. My voice cracked, barely audible over the faint hum of the city around me.

"I just… I just want to know who I was. Who I was going to be. Before all of this." My hand shook as I raised the cigarette to my lips again. "This fucking sucks."

Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes, but I blinked them away. Crying wouldn’t change anything. Crying wouldn’t make the lies go away, wouldn’t erase the feeling of being a stranger in my own skin.The laughter from inside Sunset’s apartment drifted out to me, muffled and distant. It felt like another world, one I didn’t belong to anymore.

I looked down at the cigarette in my hand, the ashes threatening to crumble. Maybe I wasn’t supposed to belong. Maybe I was just meant to drift, like the smoke swirling into the night"

The cigarette hung loosely between my fingers, the faint ember at its tip glowing softly against the darkness. My eyes followed the tendrils of smoke as they curled upward, disappearing into the night like ghosts.

"But what should I do?" I muttered under my breath, my voice shaking. The question lingered in the cold air, unanswered.

"I won’t tell the girls," I said firmly, though the words felt hollow. "Sunset? Maybe..."

My voice trailed off, and a bitter laugh bubbled up from my chest.

"What the fuck am I even thinking?"

The laugh grew louder, harsher, until it echoed off the walls. It wasn’t laughter born from humor but from the sheer absurdity of it all.

"I’m the hero" I spat, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "The one with the cape. The big fucking savior." The laugh turned into a wheezing, hysterical fit, my body shaking as the noise ripped through me. "I can’t get help. Not anymore."

I clutched my head, my fingers digging into my scalp as if I could physically pull the thoughts out. "I asked Sunset for help. Celestia. My mom. And what did it get me?"

My voice cracked, raw and ragged. "Pain. Just… pain."

Tears blurred my vision, but I didn’t bother wiping them away. They streamed down my face, hot and relentless, mixing with the cold sting of the night.

"Haha. I can’t even think straight," I whispered, the laugh still lingering on the edges of my voice.

"They think I’m some kind of knight in shining armor. Some perfect fucking hero. But why? Because I helped Sunset? Because I—" My throat tightened, the words catching.

"Because my mom pushed this vision of us being together into my head? Because she made sure I’d be the one to fight? Because she gave me her power?"

I slammed my fist against the wall behind me, the dull pain grounding me for a moment. "I didn’t do any of it. It wasn’t me. It was her."

"I’ll always be her shadow. Her big, fucking, black shadow. No matter what I do, I’ll never be anything more. I’m so fucking dumb. Thinking I could have something like this. Thinking I could have a happy future. Thinking I could build it with my own hands."

The tears came harder now, my shoulders shaking with the force of my sobs. The laughter was gone, replaced by an aching emptiness that felt like it would swallow me whole.

The cigarette had long since burned out, its remnants crushed beneath my hand. I didn’t notice. I didn’t care.

The sound of muffled laughter and music from inside Sunset’s apartment seemed so far away, like it belonged to another world. A world where I didn’t belong.

I clenched my fists , my nails digging into my palms as I tried to steady my breathing. But the storm inside me wouldn’t settle.

"I don’t even know who I am," I whispered, the words barely audible against the night. "I don’t even know if I want to know, I don't even know my own name....."

My voice was barely a whisper at first, shaky and raw, but the melody began to take shape, a reflection of the storm inside me.

"Just yesterday, I was so scared,
Living in shadows, too much to bear.
Her choices, her voice, her endless demands,
Left me with nothing, just blood on my hands."

I was the echo, never the sound,
Bound by her will, tied to the ground.
Every scar, every tear, every fight,
Wasn’t my battle, wasn’t my right."

The words poured out of me, each one tugging at the wounds I’d buried deep. My voice grew louder, stronger, as anger mingled with sorrow.

"But maybe I could break these chains,
Maybe I could fight through the pain.
What if the strength I feel inside,
Could bloom, could grow, could never hide?"

I want to scream, I want to run,
Find who I am, be someone.
No more shadows, no more lies,
I’ll find the truth beneath the skies."

The intensity built, my voice cracking as tears threatened to spill again. My fists clenched at my sides, and I stepped away from the wall, the emotion overwhelming me.

"But it hurts, God, it hurts so much,
The weight, the guilt.
How do I move when the ground is gone?
How do I fight when I’ve fought so long?"

I’m tired of questions, tired of fear,
I’m tired of wishing she was still here.
What if I fall? What if I break?
What if this strength is just a mistake?"

The song breaking momentarily as my breath hitched. Then, another voice joined me, soft and tentative at first. Sunset. She stood at the doorway, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, her voice steady but full of emotion.

"I know that feeling, I’ve lived it too,
Chained by expectations I never knew.
Every failure, every fight,
Was a mirror of my endless plight."

"But then you came, you reached for me,
Tore through the chains, set me free.
You showed me light when I couldn’t see,
And now I swear, I’ll never leave."

Her voice grew stronger as she stepped closer, her hand reaching out to touch mine.

"You’re not alone, not anymore,
We’ll break these shadows, we’ll fight this war.
No more lies, no more pain,
Together, we’ll start again."

I joined in

"But how can I trust, when trust is gone?
How can I hope, when the night feels so long?"

"You lean on me, I’ll be your guide,
You’re not alone, I’m by your side."

We both singed, both poured our souls.

"We’ll find the truth, we’ll find the light,
We’ll face the shadows, we’ll win this fight.
Step by step, day by day,
We’ll heal the scars, we’ll find our way."

As the song reached its crescendo, we stood together, the cold wind forgotten, replaced by the warmth of shared determination. Sunset’s hand tightened around mine, her unwavering gaze anchoring me to the moment.

"Just yesterday, I was so scared...
But maybe now, I’m more prepared."

Sunset singed with soft voice

"The strength you seek, it’s already there.
And I’ll be with you, I’ll always care."

The melody faded into the cold night, leaving only the sound of our breathing. I wanted to believe her words, to let her comfort seep into my soul and erase the ache. But it didn’t. Not really.

Our quiet romantic moment was broken by soft shuffling from behind the door. I turned my head just as it creaked open, revealing the girls peeking through the small gap. Their eyes were red, their faces stained with tears, each one wearing an expression of raw guilt and sorrow. Pinkie was the first to burst in, her sobs loud and unfiltered as she threw herself onto me and Sunset, knocking us both over onto the floor.

“I’m sooooo sorry! We thought the party would make you happy! We thought it’d fix everything, but I-I didn’t know! I didn’t know you were hurting so much!” She buried her face in my shoulder, her curls trembling as she cried.

Rainbow followed next. She knelt beside me, wiping at her face with the sleeve of her jacket but failing to stop the tears. “I didn’t know either” she whispered, her voice breaking. “I didn’t even think about how you were feeling. I just thought… I don’t know what I thought. I should’ve been there for you, man. I’m sorry.” She reached out hesitantly, as if unsure if I’d even want her touch, before resting her hand gently on my arm.

The others crowded in behind her, each of them breaking in their own way. Rarity dabbed her eyes with a handkerchief, though it didn’t stop the tears from streaming down her cheeks. “Darling, I-I can’t believe we were so blind. You’ve been carrying so much, and we didn’t see it. How could we have missed it?”

Applejack took off her hat, holding it against her chest like she was mourning a friend. “Sugarcube,” she said softly, her voice heavy with regret. “You didn’t have to go through this alone. We should’ve seen it. We should’ve done somethin’.”

Even Fluttershy, knelt beside me, her hands wringing nervously as she whispered, “I’m so sorry. I-I wish I could’ve helped. I wish I’d known.”

Twilight lingered in the back, her face pale and stricken. She looked like she wanted to speak but couldn’t find the words. Her hands clutched the edge of her skirt. I could see the guilt in her eyes, the way it consumed her.

They were all here, pouring their hearts out, exposing theirselfs, trying so desperately to show me how much they cared. And yet… I felt nothing. No warmth. No relief. No comfort. Just emptiness.

Pinkie’s sobs grew louder, and she clung to me tighter. “Please, please don’t be sad anymore!” she cried. “We’ll do anything to make it better! Anything!”

Rainbow leaned closer, her voice desperate. “You don’t have to do this alone, okay? We’re here for you. We’re your friends. Just… let us help.”

They were trying so hard. They cared so much. But it wasn’t enough. Not for me. Not now. Their words didn’t reach the hollow ache in my chest. Their tears didn’t wash away the weight pressing down on me. Their hugs didn’t warm the cold, dark void inside. I wanted to feel something, anything, but all I could think about was how much it hurt. How much I wanted it to stop.

“I… appreciate it,” I said, my voice barely audible. “I really do. But… a hug isn’t going to fix this. It’s not that simple.”

Pinkie pulled back, her big, tear-filled eyes searching mine. “But we’re your friends! We love you! Isn’t that enough?”

“It’s not about love. It’s not about you. This is… something I have to figure out on my own. Something I have to face.”

Sunset, still sitting beside me, tightened her grip on my hand. “You don’t have to face it alone”

She wanted so badly to help me, to take away my pain, but she couldn’t. No one could. “I know. But that doesn’t make it go away.”

They all looked at me, unsure of what to say, unsure of how to help. And I didn’t have the energy to comfort them. I didn’t have the strength to pretend I was okay.

“I just need some time,” I said finally. “Time to figure out who I am. What I want. Because right now… I don’t know.”

Sunset nodded slowly, her expression a mix of determination and sadness. “Okay,” she said. “Take the time you need. But promise me one thing.”

“What?” I asked, my voice hoarse.

“Don’t shut us out completely. Let us in. Even just a little.”

I hesitated before nodding. “I’ll try.”

We stepped into the apartment, the soft hum of the lights and the faint creak of the door closing behind us the only sounds filling the air. I plastered a smile on my face, one that felt more like a mask than a reflection of how I actually felt. I forced a laugh or two when Sunset joked about the mess they’d left, pretending it didn’t bother me.

Pretending everything didn’t bother me.

But every second felt like a weight pressing down on my chest. The pulse in my veins thudded like a drum, reminding me I was alive when I didn’t feel alive at all. I tried to brush it off, but the sensation lingered, gnawing at me. Fun was supposed to feel… fun. Yet the laughter, the friendship, all of it it just bounced off the walls inside me, never touching anything real.

I wasn’t even sure when they left. The goodbyes blurred together, “see you later” and “take care” that I barely registered. Twilight was the last to leave, giving Sunset a warm hug before she left to go back to Equestria. I watched her go, feeling a pang of something I couldn’t even name. Relief? Guilt? Emptiness? Maybe all of it.

Then it was just us me and Sunset and the mess. Empty cups, crumpled napkins, discarded plates. It was everywhere. I looked around, the sight of it filling me with a simmering frustration.

“Guess we’re on clean-up duty,” Sunset said with a small laugh, already picking up a few cups.

“Why do we have to clean this?”

Sunset paused, glancing at me. “Because they were our guests? It’s not a big deal. We can have it done in no time if we both pitch in.”

The words bubbled up before I could stop them. “They made this mess. They should clean it. With their own damn hands.”

She blinked, caught off guard by the sharpness in my tone. “They’re our friends,” she said carefully. “They came here to cheer you up. I don’t see why you’re so mad about—”

“Because I’ve had enough of that bullshit!” I snapped, the words cutting through the air like a blade. “All this ‘we’re with you’ crap! ALL OF YOU ALLWAYS SAID THIS BUT WEREN'T THERE WHEN I NEEDED YOU! They didn’t see how I—”

I stopped mid-sentence, my breath hitching. The words hung in the air. I turned away, cursing under my breath. “Fuck.”

When I finally looked back at her, she was staring at me, her eyes wide with shock. A single tear slid down her cheek, and she quickly wiped it away, but not before I saw it.

“That’s how you feel?” she whispered, her voice trembling. “That we’re all just… pretending to care? That we don’t understand?”

“It’s not about pretending,” I mumbled. “It’s about not being there. You didn’t see it, Sunset. You didn’t—” My voice broke, and I shook my head. “Forget it.”

She didn’t look away. Her gaze stayed locked on mine, her eyes searching for something, anything, that could explain what I wasn’t saying. “What happened to you?” she asked softly. “What happened that made you… change so much?”

I couldn’t answer her. I didn’t have the strength to bring it all into the light, to explain how the darkness inside me felt like it was eating me alive. Instead, I picked up a stray plate and threw it into the trash, the sharp clatter echoing in the silence.

The rest of the clean-up passed in wordless tension. Sunset didn’t push me, and I didn’t offer anything more. We worked side by side, the silence heavy and suffocating. I could feel her glancing at me every so often, her concern palpable, but I didn’t meet her eyes.

When the last piece of trash was gone, I sank onto the couch, staring at the blank wall across from me. Sunset stood a few feet away, watching me like she was trying to figure out how to reach me. I wished she wouldn’t. I wished she’d just let me sit in the quiet and pretend everything was fine.

But she didn’t move. She didn’t leave. And somehow, that made it worse. Because no matter how much I tried to push her away, she was still there. Still caring. Still hoping.

“And what are you willing me to say?” I asked, my voice a low rasp, breaking under the strain of holding everything in. “You better off knowing, the trouble that torments me,I don’t want you to worry, about what i've seen. About where i was in and what it bringed me.”

Her face softened for a moment, her lips trembling like she wanted to argue, but I didn’t give her the chance. “You don't need this"

My voice cracked, and I swallowed hard. “Maybe you don't need me....”

Her eyes widened in disbelief, and for a split second, I thought she might step back, that she might let me go. But then her hand shot out, and a sharp sting spread across my cheek. She had slapped me.

The room stood still. The air was heavy, electric, charged with emotions . I didn’t move. I couldn’t. The slap wasn’t what hurt, it was the look in her eyes, a storm of anger, hurt, and desperation that cut deeper than any words ever could.

Her hands clenched into fists, trembling as she brought them down on my chest, not to hurt me but to

make me feel

The blows were light, almost pleading. “You are really fucking dumb,” she spat, her voice cracking with every syllable. Tears streamed down her face, but she didn’t bother to wipe them away. “Why? Why, despite everything, do you keep pushing me away?”

She hit me again, her fists weak but her words stronger than steel. “You pushed me away once, and now again. Why? Why do you do this to yourself? To me?!”

Her voice broke completely, a sob tearing from her throat as she stepped back, hugging herself like she was trying to hold herself together.

“Maybe I can’t help you! Maybe you don’t need help! Maybe you don’t need the girls, and maybe…” Her voice faltered, and she looked down, her tears falling freely now. “Maybe you don’t need me too!.”

I wanted to tell her she was wrong, that I needed her more than anything, but the words wouldn’t come. My chest felt hollow, like a vast, empty cavern where my heart used to be. I could barely breathe, let alone speak.

“I’ve tried, you know?” she whispered, her voice barely audible over the pounding in my ears. “I’ve tried so hard to be there for you, to understand you. But you won’t let me. You won’t let anyone. And I…” She choked on her words, her sobs overtaking her. “I don’t know what else to do.”

Her pain was unbearable to witness, and it was my fault. All of it. I wanted to hold her, to tell her I was sorry, but I knew it wouldn’t be enough. I knew I wasn’t enough.

I stepped forward to her, my hands trembling as I reached for her, but she flinched, stepping back. That small movement shattered me. I pulled my hands back, letting them fall to my sides.

“I’m sorry,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper. “I’m sorry for wasting your time.”

Her head snapped up, her tear-filled eyes locking onto mine. “What?”

“I told you in the beginning,” I said, my voice shaking. “I’m not the guy you need. I’m not the guy who can make you happy. I thought… I thought I could be. I wanted to be. But I can’t.”

Her lip quivered, and she shook her head. “Don’t you dare—”

“I’m sorry, Sunset.” I cut her off, my voice cracking. “For everything.”

I turned away before she could see the tears welling up in my eyes. I grabbed my shoes, slipping them on with shaking hands. I couldn’t stay. Not like this. Not when I was breaking apart inside and dragging her down with me.

As I opened the door, the cold night air hit me like a slap, but it wasn’t enough to numb the pain. I stepped outside, the door creaking shut behind me. I didn’t look back. I couldn’t.

The world was quiet, the streets empty, save for the occasional hum of passing cars in the distance. The stars above seemed mocking, their light cold and distant, just like everything else. My tears blurred my vision as I walked aimlessly into the night, each step feeling heavier than the last.

I thought about Sunset, her laugh, her smile, the way she always looked at me like I was someone worth saving. And I hated myself for ruining that. For ruining her.

“I’m sorry,” I whispered to the empty streets, my voice barely audible over the sound of my own sobs. “I’m so sorry.” I pulled a cigarette from my pocket, fumbling with the lighter. My hands were shaking so badly I could barely manage to light it. When I finally did, I inhaled deeply, letting the bitter smoke fill my lungs.

I exhaled slowly, watching the smoke curl into the air and disappear. It felt poetic in a way, fleeting, fragile, insignificant. Just like me.

“Why do I always mess up everything?” My voice cracked, and I clenched my fist, the cigarette trembling between my fingers. “Fuck. Fuck. FUCK!”

I punched the wall beside me, the impact reverberating up my arm. The pain shot through me, sharp and immediate, but I liked it. It was better than the suffocating weight in my chest, better than the endless cycle of self-loathing that had become my every waking moment.

“And especially fuck me,” I spat, throwing the cigarette to the ground and crushing it under my heel. “You ruined the only thing you’ve ever cared about.”

What do i have? Now all I had was the look in her eyes as I walked away, the pain I’d put there because I was too broken to let her in.

“FUCK!” I screamed, my voice echoing down the empty street. My fist slammed into the tree beside me, the bark splintering under the force of the blow. Pain shot through my knuckles, but I didn’t stop. I hit it again and again, each strike more forceful than the last, until the tree groaned and cracked, finally toppling to the ground.

The sound of it crashing to the pavement was deafening, but the silence that followed was even louder. My chest heaved as I stared at the fallen tree, my knuckles bleeding, my heart racing. There was a sick satisfaction in it, a twisted sense of power that made my pulse quicken.

It felt good.

Better than anything else had in a long time. Better than the fake smiles and forced laughter, better than pretending I was okay when I wasn’t. Better than the endless platitudes of friendship and hope that I couldn’t bring myself to believe in anymore.

“Maybe…” I muttered, my voice low and unsteady. My hand curled into a fist, blood dripping onto the pavement below. “Maybe this is the way.”

The words hung in the air, heavy and suffocating. I could feel something stirring inside me, something dark and primal, something I’d been trying to suppress for far too long. It whispered to me, coaxed me, promised me relief from the pain.

“Maybe…” I said again, my lips curling into a bitter smile. “Maybe the hero should fall…”

My eyes burned with unshed tears as I looked at the destruction I’d caused, at the shattered pieces of myself reflected in the broken bark and scattered leaves. And in that moment, I knew.

“…and the monster take his place. I'll make the word, where you can be happy Sunset."

Author's Note

Woah, i had fun writing this, do you guys like the way the story is taking? Anddd if you are wondering i made the song in ai if you want to think how would it saund, sadlly it's isnt made in sunset voice but overall i think this is how the beat and everything would went here's link https://youtu.be/xtsExsWMtkg

The Prince of Salvation

Everything turned against me.

It wasn’t even surprising anymore, was it? Every time I tried to do the right thing, every time I thought I could make things better, it all fell apart. Maybe that’s just how it was always meant to be. Maybe the problem wasn’t the world or the people around me. Maybe the problem was me.

How do I pull myself out of this? Can I even pull myself out of this?

My breath came in short, uneven bursts, the weight of my thoughts suffocating me. What if I was in the wrong? What if everything I’ve done, everything I thought I was fighting for, was just…a lie? What if the monster wasn’t my mom, or the sirens, or anyone else?

What if the monster was me?

The thought clawed at me, tearing apart whatever shreds of self-worth I had left. I was the one who died, wasn’t I? The moment I let myself become consumed by all this pain, the moment I stopped fighting for who I wanted to be, I died. And now? Now, I was just some shadow of the person I used to be, stumbling through the wreckage of a life I couldn’t recognize anymore.

I was too kind to everyone else but a monster to myself.

I couldn’t shake the image of the sirens from my mind. The way they fought, the way they fed on the energy of everyone around them, it was cruel, sure. But was it really evil? Or were they just doing the only thing they knew how to do? The only thing they were created to do? Could I blame them for that?

Were they even the real villains?

Or was Sunset?

She wasn’t evil, not really. Yeah, she took the bad path for a while, but wasn’t that because she was chasing something? Because she was trying to live up to the expectations placed on her, trying to fulfill the destiny everyone said she had? She made mistakes, sure, but who doesn’t? Maybe she wasn’t the villain of this story. Maybe she was just…lost.

Just like me.

And now? Now I’d lost her.

I’d lost everything. My girlfriend, my mom my mentor all of it, gone. Every anchor I had, every piece of stability, ripped away from me. And for what? For this? For me, standing here in the cold, drowning in my own self-pity and regret? What was the point of any of it?

Maybe…maybe there wasn’t a point.

If the world was going to take everything from me, if it was going to leave me broken and hollow, then maybe it didn’t deserve to exist.

If I have to destroy this whole world to make a better one, then so be it.

The thought was horrifying, but it was also…liberating. If the only way to fix things was to become the monster everyone feared, then I’d do it. I’d become the villain, the shadow, the nightmare they couldn’t escape.

I’ll become the monster like none they’ve ever known.

For a moment, I closed my eyes, imagining it. A new world, one free from pain, free from loss, free from the endless cycle of suffering that had brought me to this point. I’d build it, brick by brick, even if I had to tear this one apart to do it.

I’ll make us a new home, Sunny. I’ll do it for you.

The thought of her brought a lump to my throat. I could still see her face, the way her eyes lit up when she smiled, the way she looked at me like I was someone worth saving. But I wasn’t. Not anymore.

My phone buzzed in my pocket.

The sound jolted me from my thoughts, and I pulled it out, staring at the screen.

Sunset.

Her name lit up the display, and for a moment, I just stared at it, my mind racing. What could I even say to her? What could I possibly tell her that wouldn’t make things worse? But at the same time, I couldn’t ignore her. Not now.

I hesitated, my thumb hovering over the screen. The phone buzzed again, the sound loud and insistent in the quiet night.

“Sunset…” I whispered, my voice heavy with regret. “I’m sorry. But this is something I have to do.”

I closed my eyes, breathing deeply as I let the world around me fade. The faint hum of streetlights, the distant sound of a car passing by it all became background noise, swallowed by the storm brewing in my mind. I could feel it now, the fear, the shadows clawing at the edges of my consciousness. Instead of fighting them, I opened myself to them, letting the darkness seep into me like a long-lost friend.

Time seemed to slow, the world around me losing focus. In the stillness. This was my path. This was how I would bring justice not just for me, but for everyone who had ever been broken by this world.

The shadows whispered to me, urging me forward, guiding my steps as I made my way through the deserted streets. The cold wind bit at my skin, but I barely noticed it. My thoughts were consumed by what I had to do.

The alley loomed ahead of me, dark and foreboding, but I walked into it without hesitation. As I approached, the faint sound of crying reached my ears. It was them. The sirens.

I smirked, the confidence in my stride almost foreign to me. For once, I wasn’t afraid.

“What’s up, bitches?” I called out, my voice echoing off the brick walls. “Miss me?”

The three of them jerked their heads up, their tear-streaked faces contorting in fear the moment they saw me. Adagio was the first to react, her voice trembling as she whispered, “No… you died… we saw it… you’re supposed to be dead.”

Aria shrank back, clutching Sonata’s arm, who was wide-eyed and trembling like a leaf.

“Don’t… don’t hunt us,” Adagio stammered.

I let out a low chuckle, taking another step closer. “If that could kill me,” I said, spreading my arms wide, “do you really think I’d be standing here right now?”

They flinched as I moved closer, their fear palpable.

“I don’t have time to play games,” I continued, my voice firm but not angry. “I need you. I need your power.”

Adagio’s eyes narrowed slightly, suspicion flickering through her fear. “Our power?”

“Give me the remnants of your gems,” I demanded, stepping forward until I was towering over them. “Now.”

“NO!” Sonata shouted, her voice cracking as she clung tighter to Aria. “We won’t! You can’t make us!”

I tilted my head, a dark smile curling at my lips. “Can’t I?”

The shadows around me shifted, swirling like living things. They grew darker, more oppressive, and for a moment, the faint outline of horns emerged behind me. A cruel, echoing laughter filled the alley, not entirely mine, as the darkness seemed to pulse with life.

Their fear was tangible now, a weight in the air as they cowered before me. Adagio’s defiance crumbled, her hands trembling as she reached into a small pouch at her side. She pulled out a handful of broken red shards, the remnants of their shattered gems.

“Here” she whispered, holding them out to me. “Take them. Leave us alone, we've lost everything.”

I snatched the shards from her hand, holding them tightly in my palm. The jagged edges bit into my skin, but I didn’t care. These fragments were nothing now, but I could change that.

“Heh,” I muttered, a smirk tugging at the corner of my lips. “Let’s see if this works.”

I closed my eyes, focusing on the shards in my hands. I imagined them whole, unbroken, radiating power. The darkness within me swirled, feeding on my resolve, and I felt it pour into the shards like liquid fire. The air around me grew colder, heavier, as the shadows coiled tighter, their whispers growing louder.

When I opened my hands, the shards were gone. In their place were three pristine gems, their surfaces gleaming with a dark, iridescent blue light.

The sirens stared in shock, their mouths agape.

“You… you did it” Aria whispered.

I held the gems up to the faint light filtering into the alley, watching them shimmer. A strange sense of satisfaction washed over me. This was power raw, untamed, and mine to wield.

“From now on” I said, my voice low and commanding, “you work with me. Together, we’re going to reshape this world into something better. Something that works for all of us.”

Adagio hesitated, her fear giving way to something else, something like hope. She exchanged a glance with the others before nodding slowly.

“We’re in”

I smirked, giving them the gems.

“Good,” I said, turning to leave the alley. “Because this world is about to learn what happens when the hero falls… and the monster takes his place.”

Sirens hesistated , my presence casting a shadow that seemed to swallow the dim light in the alley. My words hung in the air, sharp and cutting, as I glanced at Aria. She looked at me, trembling, and for a moment, I saw her try to muster some semblance of courage. It faltered instantly under my gaze.

“It wasn’t my decision” I said coldly, my voice laced with disdain. “Back then, none of this was my choice. It was hers. My whore of a mother.”

The word burned my tongue. I wasn’t sure if I meant it, but it felt right to say in the moment. It was easier to hate her than to keep wrestling with the guilt and confusion she left me drowning in. The sirens flinched, even Sonata’s usual cheer faltering as she shrank back.

I repeated it, slower, more deliberate this time, letting it pierce through them. “It wasn’t my decision. Not then.”

I exhaled heavily, looking down at them, at their pitiful state. “But it is now. And this,” I gestured to the grimy alley around us “isn’t cutting it. Lead me to your place. Now.”

Sonata’s face lit up for a moment as if she’d forgotten the tension entirely. “Yeeeeah! We have a small house in the—”

“Shut up!” Aria snapped, cutting her off with a glare. She turned to me, cautious, her voice trembling as she added, “Fine. Follow us.”

They led me through the city, their pace hurried and awkward, stealing glances back at me every few steps. The quiet sound of Sonata humming nervously was the only thing breaking the silence.

When we arrived, I stared at the building in front of me a small, dilapidated house that barely seemed fit to stand. The windows were covered in grime, the walls cracked and faded. It was a box, a shelter, and nothing more.

I stepped inside, the floorboards creaking under my weight. The place was even worse on the inside. A single room with mismatched furniture, a table piled with empty takeout containers, and a faint smell of dampness hanging in the air. I stopped in the center of the room, slowly turning in a circle as I took it all in.

“This” I said finally, my voice dripping with disgust, “isn’t enough.”

Raising my hands, I let the shadows surge through me, their power humming in my veins. The air in the room grew colder as the darkness twisted and coiled, flowing outward like smoke. The walls shuddered, the floor rippled, and the entire space groaned as if it were alive.

The transformation was instant. The walls expanded outward, pushing the boundaries of the house until it defied the laws of space itself. The cracks and grime melted away, replaced by polished black marble and gleaming gold accents. The ceiling stretched upward, adorned with a massive crystal chandelier that radiated an eerie, otherworldly glow. Velvet curtains draped over expansive windows that weren’t there a moment ago, and luxurious furniture filled the space, deep blacks, blood reds, and gilded edges.

From the outside, it was still the same small, decrepit house. But within, it was a mansion fit for royalty. Or monsters.

I lowered my hands, satisfied, and glanced down at my own appearance. My clothes were ragged, still a reminder of the boy I once was. That boy no longer existed. The shadows swirled around me again, reshaping everything I wore. A long black jacket draped to my feet, its fabric shimmering faintly as if it were alive. A black shirt and jeans hugged my frame, and a crimson tie hung loosely, carelessly around my neck. My reflection in the newly formed mirror caught my eye my hair, once its usual dull shade, had transformed into a stark white with a faint gray shading.

For the first time, I looked the way I felt.

The sirens were huddled together near the doorway, their eyes wide with fear and awe as they took in the transformation of their home. When I turned to face them, they stiffened, instinctively falling into defensive stances.

I raised a hand, watching them flinch before my magic swirled in my palm. The dark energy twisted and shimmered as I directed it toward their pendants.

“Relax” I said, my voice calm but unyielding. “Think of this as… a contract.”

They didn’t move, their fear anchoring them in place. But the magic found its mark, pouring into the shards of their gems. The once broken pieces glowed with renewed power, their surfaces now polished and gleaming with an ominous dark blue light.

“It’s more than you could have managed on your own.”

Adagio was the first to react, her hand tentatively reaching for her pendant as she stared at it in awe. Aria and Sonata followed, their expressions a mix of relief and unease.

“This power” Adagio murmured, her voice barely audible. “It’s… different.”

“It’s better,” I said firmly, cutting her off. “And it’s only the beginning. You’re mine now. And together, we’re going to reshape this world into something that actually works for all of us.”

They didn’t argue. They didn’t question me. They simply nodded, the weight of their submission hanging heavily in the air.

I turned away from them, walking toward one of the massive windows and staring out at the city below. The night stretched endlessly, the faint lights of the city flickering like dying stars.

This was my path now. The boy I once was—the boy who tried so hard to be a hero, to live up to expectations he could never meet—was gone.

The sirens came to me, visibly shaken but doing their best to mask their fear. Their broken confidence was clear in the subtle tremble of their hands and the way they avoided meeting my gaze. This was no partnership of equals this was power they couldn’t begin to understand, power they feared but also couldn’t resist.

“We need more” I said, breaking the silence. My voice was calm, almost conversational, as if I hadn’t just shattered their lives and reshaped their existence. I tapped a finger against my temple, as if thinking aloud. “Friendship magic... It’s tricky. Messy. But we’ll figure it out.”

Adagio raised an eyebrow, her arms crossed in a half-hearted attempt to reclaim her composure. “And how exactly do you propose we do that?”

A smile tugged at the corner of my lips, dark and humorless. “We start from the start. You three failed because you didn’t understand the power you were dealing with. You ran straight into the heart of it like idiots, thinking brute force would win. Not me. I’m not reckless. We’re going to dismantle it piece by piece.”

“And how exactly do you plan to do that?” Adagio asked skeptically, her voice laced with suspicion.

I turned to her, my steps deliberate and slow, each one echoing in the expansive room. The shadows that surrounded me seemed alive, writhing and twisting with a life of their own. They danced on the walls, towering and distorted, casting shapes that looked more monstrous than human.

“First” I said, my voice dropping into a near whisper “we get rid of the source of that power.”

Adagio’s eyes narrowed, and she tilted her head slightly. “The source?”

A laugh bubbled up from my chest, starting low and growing louder until it filled the room, sharp and unhinged. “Exactly. We’re going to seal the portal to Equestria.”

The room fell silent again, the weight of my words settling over us like a storm cloud. Adagio’s mouth falled open in disbelief.

“What?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. “You can’t be serious. Not even you have that kind of power.”

I stopped in front of her, tilting my head to the side as I studied her. Slowly, I reached out, sliding a single finger under her chin and lifting her head so she had no choice but to look at me. The shadows behind me seemed to surge forward, curling around her like living tendrils, but they stopped just short of touching her.

“You don’t even know what I’m capable of now,” I said softly, my voice dripping with dark confidence.

Her breath hitched, her body stiff with fear. For a moment, I could see the war in her eyes, her pride clashing with the primal instinct to submit. She didn’t answer, didn’t dare to argue.

Aria, however, wasn’t as quiet. She crossed her arms and gave me a skeptical look, her voice sharp as she asked, “Why are you doing this? Just a few hours ago, you wanted to kill us. You were ready to rip out our hearts, and now you’re suddenly on our side? What changed? Did you get dumped or something?”

That last word struck a nerve I hadn’t expected. My mind raced back to Sunset, to the look in her eyes when I left, to the tears streaking her face, and the way her voice cracked as she yelled at me to stay. For a moment, the darkness inside me faltered, replaced by a pang of guilt so sharp it took my breath away.

But I couldn’t let it show. I wouldn’t.

I moved in a blur, faster than even I thought possible, and closed the distance between us in a heartbeat. My face was inches from hers, my eyes burning with a fiery red hue that made her flinch. Her breath hitched, and I could see the fear in her eyes, raw and unfiltered.

“Something like that,” I said, my voice cold and detached.

Aria swallowed hard, her body tense as if she expected me to strike her down then and there. She wasn’t wrong to think it, I could’ve. For a moment, I even wanted to, just to feel something other than the hollow ache that had consumed me.

But I didn’t.

Instead, I took a step back, forcing myself to relax as I ran a hand through my now stark white hair. The tension in the room was suffocating, the sirens frozen in place as if they feared any movement would set me off.

“You wouldn’t understand,” I said finally, my voice quieter now but no less menacing. “None of you would. You’ve always had each other, always had someone to lean on, even when things were at their worst. I don’t have that. I never did. And now…”

I trailed off, the words catching in my throat. For a brief moment, I felt the weight of everything I’d lost, everything I’d given up in my pursuit of something better. Sunset’s face flashed in my mind again, and my chest ached.

“Now, I’ll do whatever it takes to feel whole again,” I finished, my voice low and raw.

The room was silent once more, the sirens too stunned to speak.

“We’ll start with the portal. Then we’ll rebuild everything from the ground up. A world where none of this…” I gestured vaguely, “matters anymore. Where there’s no magic to corrupt, no power to abuse. Just order. Just… peace.”

I glanced over my shoulder at them, my expression unreadable. “You’re either with me, or you’re in my way. Make your choice.”

The sirens knelt before me, their heads bowed in a display of submission that sent a ripple of satisfaction through me. “Lead us, Prince” Adagio said softly, her voice carrying both reverence and hesitation.

Prince?

The title echoed in my mind, unfamiliar yet intoxicating. For a moment, I let it linger, rolling it over like a fine wine.

Prince. It had a nice ring to it, a declaration of power, of authority. A crown without the burden of someone else’s legacy hanging over me. I could make this title my own, shape it into something that reflected who I was becoming.

A smirk tugged at the corner of my lips as I looked down at them. “Prince, huh?” I murmured, almost to myself. Then louder, with a flick of my hand, I said, “Get up. We’ve got work to do.”

The three of them rose, their movements hesitant but obedient. I stepped past them, my coat sweeping behind me as I moved toward the door. With a swift wave of my hand, the once-glorious mansion around us shimmered, the dark energy receding into the walls until it looked like a simple, run-down house again. The illusion was perfect, seamless.

As I stepped outside, a chill wind met me, ruffling my hair and whispering through the trees. For a moment, I caught a glimpse of someone standing at the edge of the shadows, a figure draped in a black cloak, her face pale and expression cold. Death. She was watching me, her presence both haunting and strangely comforting.

She smirked, her skeletal fingers twitching in a silent greeting.

I couldn’t help but grin back at her, my smile sharp and devilish. “I’ll get you the souls you wanted,” I said softly, my voice dripping with confidence.

Her expression shifted, a flicker of satisfaction crossing her features before she disappeared into the shadows. But even as she vanished, her face lingered in my mind,her face, yet not hers. It was hers. Sunset. Even now, even after everything, she was still the most important thing in my heart. The thought burned, a hollow ache that I couldn’t extinguish.

But I buried it.

“Let’s go,” I said, my voice firm as I began to walk.

The sirens followed closely, their footsteps echoing mine as we made our way through the darkened streets. The city around us was eerily quiet, the usual hum of life subdued as if the world itself sensed the shift in power.

Death. Her promise lingering like a sweet poison. This magic, this power—it felt right. I ran a hand through my hair, the strands falling back into place with an almost unnatural precision. It wasn’t just strength,it was control. I spotted a trash can sitting crookedly on the sidewalk, its lid askew and its contents spilling onto the pavement. With a flick of my fingers, I set it ablaze, the fire roaring to life with unnatural speed. The flames licked at the air, their heat brushing against my skin like an old friend.

The sirens stared, their confusion written plainly on their faces.

“What?” I asked, glancing over my shoulder at them. My smirk returned, sharp and confident. “Just getting used to it.”

Adagio exchanged a look with Aria, but neither said anything. Sonata, however, seemed almost amused, a small giggle escaping her lips before she quickly stifled it.

We continued in silence, the tension between us thick but unspoken. The closer we got to the school, the more I could feel the magic coursing through me, alive and hungry. It pulsed in time with my heartbeat, a steady thrum that filled every inch of me with purpose.

When we arrived at the courtyard, the gates loomed before us, their iron bars locked tightly. For a moment, I simply stared at them, the cold metal gleaming in the faint light. Then, without a word, I stepped forward.

The sirens watched as I reached out, my hands gripping the bars. The cold metal bit into my skin. With a deep breath, I pulled, the sound of groaning steel filling the air as the bars twisted and buckled under my strength.

With a final, deafening crack, I tore the gates apart, the pieces falling to the ground with a resounding crash. I turned back to the sirens, their wide eyes reflecting a mix of awe and fear.

“After you” I said, gesturing for them to enter.

They hesitated for only a moment before stepping through, their movements cautious but obedient. I followed close behind, the weight of the destroyed gates lingering in the air like a challenge.

Inside, the courtyard was eerily quiet, the familiar sight of the school now shrouded in darkness. The memories hit me like a tidal wave, the laughter, the battles, the friendships I thought would last forever. But those memories were tainted now, each one a painful reminder of everything I’d lost.

“This is just the beginning,” I said softly, my voice carrying across the empty space. “We’ll take it all apart, piece by piece. And when we’re done…”

I trailed off, the words catching in my throat.

When we’re done, what?

Would I feel whole again? Would the ache in my chest finally fade? Or was this just another distraction, another lie I was telling myself to keep going?

“Let’s get to work,” I said, my voice echoing through the empty space. It felt like a proclamation, a declaration that this was the beginning of something new. Something dark.

“Heyo again, new look.”

The voice came out of nowhere, casual and laced with amusement. I froze, my eyes narrowing as I turned toward the source.

There she was again, a girl with bright blue hair leaning against the statue, a cigarette dangling between her fingers. She took a long drag before exhaling a plume of smoke into the cold night air.

“What the fuck?”

She smirked, tilting her head as she studied me. “So, the night was that rough, huh? You’re hanging with villains now? Well, I guess that’s just how it goes.”

Her tone was dismissive, almost mocking, and it set something off in me. I raised my hand, dark energy flickering at my fingertips as my shadow twisted behind me like a living thing. “Who are you?” I demanded, my voice cold and sharp. “You didn’t just meet me by coincidence, did you? You know something.”

She didn’t flinch. If anything, she seemed amused by my display, her smirk widening as she extinguished her cigarette against the base of the statue. “Yeah, yeah, enough with the formalities,” she said, waving a hand as if brushing off my anger. “I know a lot more than you think, and I know how I can help you.”

“Help me?” I repeated, my tone skeptical.

“Let me into your little group,” she said, stepping closer, her movements casual but deliberate. “You won’t regret it.”

I raised an eyebrow, crossing my arms as I studied her. “And what exactly would you bring to the table?”

She laughed, a sharp, almost cruel sound. “Oh, don’t even start,” she said, her eyes flicking toward the sirens behind me. “You brought in three dumbasses who didn’t even know when to run. They lost to you twice using the same tired tricks. And now look at them, cowering behind you like scared little kittens.”

Adagio bristled at the insult, but I held up a hand, silencing her before she could retort. My attention remained fixed on the girl. “You’re awfully confident for someone I’ve seen only once”

She shrugged, her smirk never faltering. “Confidence comes easy when you know the game better than anyone else.”

I narrowed my eyes. There was something about her—something off. She wasn’t just some random stranger. “Who are you really?” I asked, my voice low and dangerous.

“You can call me Prophet”

Her tone was light but her gaze piercing. She placed a hand on the statue, her fingers brushing against the cold stone as if it were a talisman. “And before you start asking a million questions, let me make it simple for you. Keep your friends close and your enemies closer, right?”

Her words hung in the air, heavy with implication.

I studied her for a long moment, my mind racing. She was an unknown, a potential threat. A joker.But she was also intriguing. There was a confidence in her, a certainty that couldn’t be ignored. She had something, knowledge, power, or perhaps both.

The sirens shifted uneasily behind me, their distrust of her evident. I could feel their eyes on me, waiting for my decision.

“You’re asking me to trust you” I said finally, my voice measured.

“No” she said, shaking her head. “I’m asking you to use me. Big difference.”

Her honesty caught me off guard, but I didn’t let it show. Instead, I took a step closer to her, closing the distance between us.

“If I let you in,” I said, my voice low and dangerous, “and you betray me…”

She smiled, a wicked, knowing grin. “You won’t have to worry about that.”

Her confidence was infuriating, but it was also compelling. There was something about her, something I couldn’t quite put my finger on. I didn’t trust her, not yet. But trust wasn’t necessary.

I glanced back at the sirens, their expressions a mix of confusion and unease. They were watching, waiting for my next move.

“Fine,” I said, turning back to Prophet. “You’re in. But don’t think for a second that I won’t tear you apart if you step out of line.”

Her smirk widened, her eyes gleaming with something almost predatory. “Wouldn’t expect anything less,” she said.

The decision felt dangerous, reckless even. But as I looked at her, standing there with an air of unshakable confidence, I couldn’t shake the feeling that she was exactly what I needed.

She stood there, her confident smirk never wavering as she regarded me with a mix of amusement and curiosity. The sirens hung back, their unease palpable, but I didn’t care. This moment wasn’t about them.

“You know,” I said, narrowing my eyes at her, “I’m not here to play games. What’s your name, Prophet?” The title came out like a sneer, dripping with skepticism.

She raised an eyebrow, unfazed by my tone. “Dawn,” she said simply. “And you? You don’t know your name, do you?”

“Fuck you,” I snapped, the words sharp and biting. My fists clenched at my sides as I fought to keep my composure. “You can call me… Prince Umbra. For now. Until I figure out who I really am.”

Dawn chuckled softly, the sound low and mocking. “Okie dokie, Umbra,” she said, the name rolling off her tongue with deliberate ease. “But don’t let this ‘Umbra’ thing take over your identity. Just sayin’.”

I felt a flash of irritation surge through me, but I buried it deep, letting the darkness within me smolder instead of erupt. “Fuck you. I know what I’m doing.”

“Sure you do. I'm just a prophet i don't know what i'm sayin” she replied, her smirk widening.

I turned away from her, my gaze shifting to the statue that loomed before us. It had once been a proud symbol of hope, a gateway between worlds that carried the promise of connection and understanding. Now, it was nothing more than a tool, a means to an end in the war I was about to wage.I reached out, my hand hovering just above the cold stone. As my palm came into contact with it, the surface seemed to ripple, the faintest spark of energy pulsing beneath my fingers. It was a weak resistance, a feeble attempt to reject the darkness I carried.

But I wouldn’t be denied.

I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath as I summoned the shadows within me. They surged forward eagerly, a roiling mass of power that twisted and coiled like a living thing. I felt them pooling in my chest, spilling down my arm and into the statue as though I were pouring water from one cup to another.

The portal began to shift, its once vibrant colors fading into muted shades of gray. It was as if the life were being drained from it, the very essence of what it stood for unraveling beneath my touch.

Behind me, I could feel Dawn watching, her gaze heavy and unrelenting. I didn’t need to look at her to know what she was thinking, that I was walking a razor’s edge, one misstep away from losing myself entirely.

“Impressive” she murmured, her voice laced with something that might have been admiration, or mockery. “But are you sure you’re in control?”

“Shut up” I muttered, my focus unwavering.

The shadows continued to flow, their energy saturating the portal until it was almost entirely devoid of color. It wasn’t just a gateway anymore it was a reflection of what I had become, cold, hollow, and steeped in darkness.

Finally, I withdrew my power, the last tendrils of shadow slipping from my fingers as I stepped back. The portal remained still, its surface dull and lifeless, a testament to what I’d done.

“Done” I said, my voice quiet but firm.

Dawn tilted her head, her expression unreadable as she regarded me. “That’s it? No dramatic speech? No triumphant declaration?”

I turned to her, my gaze hard and unyielding. “You don’t understand,” I said, my voice low and dangerous. “This isn’t a victory. It’s a warning.”

She raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “To who?”

“To everyone”

I glanced back at the portal, the once proud symbol of hope now a muted echo of its former self. It was a fitting representation of my journey, of everything I’d lost and everything I was willing to sacrifice.

“This world will know what it means to suffer,” I said, my voice cold and resolute. “And when it does, it will finally understand why monsters like me are necessary.”

I turned away, my shadow stretching long and dark across the ground as I began to walk away. Behind me, the sirens and Dawn exchanged uncertain glances, their unease palpable.

But I didn’t care.

This was my path now, and I would see it through to the end. No matter the cost.

Author's Note

Again i had so funnnnn doing this, this is different, writing when following movies is diffrent than writing own moment's like this, and who is this dawn? what would she bring, hope? lose? What about mh father, what about the girls, sunset, portal is sealed, why using the power is so easy to mh? why he's using the bad site when he can do so much good with his good one? Let's see in later chapters!! Also sadly i have 7 days of work in line.... so i don't know if i will have time to give chapters as quickly as before, anyway Have fun reading !

Descent into Madness

“How long has it been…

Silence

Hours?

Days?

I don’t even know anymore.

Sleep’s become a luxury I can’t afford.

The world outside looked unchanged, indifferent to the chaos brewing within me.

"Eh... changing the world is harder than i thought"

The irony wasn’t lost on me. For all my power, all my plans, I was still here, trapped in a room with my thoughts running circles around me. The Sirens were out there somewhere, likely basking in the magic I’d returned to them. Flash was under their spell now, a pawn in my growing game. Dawn had proven herself invaluable, orchestrating moves I hadn’t even considered.

And yet… it felt like nothing. The portal was sealed, the threads to Equestria severed. But what had I truly achieved? The world hadn’t shifted even a bit under my touch.

Sunset still called, her voice messages started to pile up, each one a painful reminder of what I’d left behind.

"No"

"I can’t get stuck here. We need a plan. I need a plan."

The idea came to me like a bolt of lightning. Not from the portal. Not from the school. But from the one thing everyone always overlooked.

Magic was everywhere, it had seeped into this world more than anyone realized. From the residual energy of the battles fought here, to the magic dormant in everyday objects, to the fractured bonds that held this reality together. If I couldn’t reshape the world from one single point, I’d use the world itself.

I shot up from my seat, pacing the room as the pieces began to fall into place.

“Of course” I muttered. “Of course!” My voice rose as the plan solidified. “It’s all here. All of it. Everything I need is already here!”

I grabbed my phone, dialing Dawn. The phone barely rang once before she answered.

“Umbra” she said, her voice calm but laced with curiosity. “What’s up?”

“Get here now,” I said, my tone leaving no room for argument.

She chuckled. “Demanding, aren’t we? Fine, I’m on my way.”

I ended the call and stared at my hands. Dark tendrils of energy danced between my fingers, twisting and coiling like living things. The raw power was intoxicating, but it wasn’t enough. Not yet.

It wasn’t long before Dawn arrived, slipping through the door.

“Alright, boss. What’s this about?”

“I have a plan,” I said, cutting straight to the point. “A way to take everything we’ve done and amplify it. We’re not just going to change this world. We’re going to rewrite it from the ground up.”

Her eyebrows rose, but she didn’t interrupt.

“The magic in this world is fractured,” I continued, pacing as I spoke. “It’s scattered, hidden in pieces,forgotten objects right? lingering spells, even the people who’ve been touched by it. If we can harness that, draw it all to one place, we can reshape it into something entirely new.”

Dawn’s smirk faded, replaced by a look of intrigue. “That’s… ambitious. And how do you plan to do that?”

"With a siphon. Something that can pull every bit of residual magic in this world into one place. The school, the portal, the artifacts, it’s all connected. If we can create a conduit, we can control it.”

She tilted her head, considering my words. “And what makes you think you can pull that off?”

“Because I’m Umbra,” I said simply.

Dawn laughed, shaking her head. “Alright, Umbra. I’ll bite. What do you need from me?”

“You’re my strategist” I said, crossing my arms. “I need you to map out the points of magic in this world. Find them, track them, and bring me whatever you can. If we’re going to do this, we need to move fast.”

She nodded, her smirk returning. “You’ve got it, boss. But i don't know if it will work or will be you'r downfall.”

“It will work"

Dawn had been invaluable so far, but there was something about her I couldn’t fully trust. Her loyalty felt… conditional.

But I pushed the thought aside. There was no room for doubt.

Days passed in a blur. Dawn had vanished, off chasing her own tasks, leaving me to wander in the shadows. I told myself it didn’t matter, I could handle things on my own. But as I followed the girls from a distance, a bitter truth gnawed at me.

They looked… off.

Sunset especially. She moved like someone carrying an invisible weight, her shoulders hunched, her eyes dull. She was trying to keep the group together, rallying them, but it was clear even to me that something had cracked between them.

I watched them laugh, talk, and comfort each other, only to see the moments in between, the stolen glances, the strained smiles.

It was their fault.

All of it.

They had made me into this.

They didn’t lift me up when I needed it.

They didn’t understand what I was going through. Instead, they left me to fend for myself, cast out into the void. And now… now they had the audacity to look broken?

As if they were the ones who had lost everything?

"Hypocrites"

But even as the anger burned in my chest, something colder settled beneath it. Regret, maybe. Or guilt. A part of me that I hated, a part that still remembered how it felt to be with them. How it felt to be wanted.

I shook the thoughts away.

There was no time for that now.

Dawn would return soon, and I needed to be ready.

Dawn finally came back into the mansion

She was carrying a bag slung over her shoulder.

“You’ve been gone a while,” I said, my voice colder than I intended.

“Miss me?” she shot back, dropping the bag onto the floor. “Relax, Umbra. I’ve been busy.”

I didn’t respond, my eyes narrowing as she unzipped the bag and carefully pulled out six stones, each one glowing faintly with a soft, familiar light.

“Found these in some cave out by the Everfree Forest” she said, brushing a strand of blue hair from her face. “Took some digging, but I think you’ll find them… interesting.”

Each one was a different color: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, pink. They pulsed faintly in the dim light of the room, like tiny hearts beating in unison.

“They’re radiating magic” I said quietly, reaching out to touch one.

Dawn nodded, her smirk returning. “Yup. And not just any magic, familiar magic. Looks like your little ‘friends’ left more of a mark on this world than they realized.”

My hand hovered over the red stone, and for a moment, I hesitated. The energy coming off it was… warm. It reminded me of something, someone. Sunset.

“What do you want me to do with these?”

“Whatever you want,” she said with a shrug. “You’re the boss, remember? But if I were you, I’d figure out how to use them. These stones are connected to them somehow. That’s power you can’t ignore.”

I stared at the stones for a long moment before picking them up, one by one. They were surprisingly light, their surfaces smooth and cool to the touch. As I held them, I could feel their magic humming against my skin, each one distinct yet tied to the others.

An idea began to form in my mind.

“Leave me” I said quietly.

Dawn raised an eyebrow. “You sure? You look like you’re about to do something reckless.”

“Just go”

She held up her hands in mock surrender. “Alright, alright. Have fun with your rocks.”

As the door closed behind her, I turned my full attention to the stones.I arranged them in a circle on the floor, their colors casting faint glows on the dark walls. Taking a deep breath, I knelt in the center, closing my eyes.

“Let’s see what you’ve got” I muttered.

Placing my hands on the ground, I let the shadows within me flow out, wrapping around the stones like tendrils of smoke. The magic within them reacted instantly, flaring to life and intertwining with my own.

Images flashed in my mind—memories that weren’t mine.

Laughter. Singing. A warm embrace.

It was them. The girls. Each stone carried a fragment of their essence, their magic. I could feel it, see it, as if I were standing in their place. Applejack’s unwavering honesty. Rainbow Dash’s fierce loyalty. Pinkie Pie’s boundless joy. Rarity’s generosity. Fluttershy’s quiet kindness.

And Sunset…

Her presence was the strongest, burning like a fire at the edge of my mind. Her determination, her pain, her love, it was all there.

“No” I whispered, shaking my head.

“This isn’t real. This isn’t mine.”

But the stones pulsed in response, their light growing brighter as if to challenge my denial.

“Stop it!” I shouted, slamming my fists into the ground. The shadows around me surged, swallowing the light and dimming the room once more.

I fell back, breathing heavily, the stones lying still and silent once again.

For what felt like hours, I sat there, staring at the circle of stones.

“What am I supposed to do with you?” I muttered, running a hand through my hair.

These weren’t just rocks. They were pieces of something bigger, something I couldn’t ignore. But what scared me the most was the way they made me feel. The warmth, the connection, it was everything I’d tried to bury.

I reached out, picking up the red stone once more. It felt heavier now, its glow faint but steady.

“Sunset…”

I could still hear her voice in my head, calling out to me, pleading for me to come back.

“I can’t” I said aloud, my voice breaking. “I can’t go back.”

I picked the rest of the stones, my grip tightened around them, and the surge of magic within me flared. Shadows coiled around my arms, seeping into the stones like venom. “If I can’t use you,” I growled, “then I’ll destroy you.”

I poured everything I had into the effort, my fingers digging into their smooth surfaces. My magic pulsed wildly, dark tendrils crackling in the air around me. But no matter how much I tried, no matter how much force, rage, or desperation I poured into them, they wouldn’t even crack.

“Break!” I roared, my voice echoing through the room as the energy exploded outward, leaving scorch marks on the walls.

The stones remained intact, their light unwavering.

“So that’s how it is”

The door creaked open behind me, and I didn’t need to turn to know who it was.

“What did you do now?” Dawn’s voice cut through the silence, sharp and unimpressed.

“Take them” I spat. “I can’t do anything with them. They’re indestructible, even with my power.”

She tilted her head, studying me with that infuriating smirk of hers. “Huh. Prince isn’t as powerful as he thinks.”

“Fuck you. This isn’t a game Dawn. Those things, they’re the only weapons left that can defeat us. No more long time plan, we act now.”

“And here I thought you weren’t the reckless type anymore. Didn’t we agree to plan better?”

“We don’t have time for that,” I shot back. “If there are more artifacts like these out there, then they’re already ahead of us. We need to separate them. Distract them. Make sure they can’t use this power against us.”

Dawn raised an eyebrow, her gaze flicking to the stones in my hands. “Separating them is a good idea, one of the few you’ve had.” She stepped closer, plucking one of the stones from my grip. “But the execution? That’s where you always fall short.”

My hands curled into fists, but I forced myself to stay calm. “Then what do you suggest?”

“Leave it to me,” she said simply, turning the stone over in her hand as if it were a trinket. “You just follow my lead and do what I say.”

My eyes narrowed. “Why should I trust you with this? I was supposed to use you.”

She laughed, the sound low and mocking. “Because, Umbra, you don’t have a choice. You couldn’t destroy them, and you sure as hell don’t know how to use them. I, on the other hand, know exactly what to do.”

She was right, again. As much as I hated to admit it, I needed her.

“Fine.But if you screw this up—”

“I won’t,” she interrupted, her smirk fading into something colder, sharper. “I know what’s at stake. Unlike you, I’m not ruled by my emotions. We're gonna start with Rainbow”

I crossed my arms, staring at Dawn, the unease twisting in my gut. That made sense,but it didn’t sit right. Something about her calm certainty grated on me. She said that we shouldn't go head on...

“So what’s the plan?”

Dawn straightened, her amber eyes gleaming with calculated focus. “We catch her off-guard. Rainbow’s fast, sure, but she’s also impulsive. She thinks with her heart, not her head. All we have to do is play to that.”

“Right,” I said, frowning. “And how exactly do we ‘play to that’? .”

Dawn smirked. “She’ll fall for a friend in trouble.”

“You want to fake a situation? Make her think someone needs her help?”

“Exactly,” Dawn replied. “Rainbow Dash thrives on being the hero. She won’t stop to think it’s a trap until it’s too late.”

I shifted uncomfortably, the weight of her words pressing on me. “This feels... dirty. Manipulative."

“It’s called strategy,” she said sharply, her tone leaving no room for argument. “You want to win, right? This is how we do it. Or are you too worried about hurting her feelings?”

It’s not about feelings. It’s about—”

“Then it’s settled,” Dawn interrupted, brushing past me. “We set the trap tomorrow. I’ll handle the details. You just make sure you don’t mess it up.”

The next day, we arrived at Canterlot High School under the warmth of daylight. It was strange to be here like this, the sun casting long shadows across the courtyard. My cloak floated behind me as a gentle breeze stirred. They shouldn't recognize me. Not as the person I used to be.

“There she is” I muttered under my breath. My gaze fell on Rainbow Dash, standing confidently on the playing field, her soccer ball at her feet.

“So,” I said, turning to Dawn, my voice low and edged with tension. “What’s the big plan? You’re just going to scream and hope she comes running?”

“Exactly” Dawn replied with a sly grin, her amber eyes gleaming mischievously.

I groaned, dragging a hand down my face. “Seriously? That’s your brilliant plan? We’re risking so much here, and this is all you’ve got?”

She stuck out her tongue playfully. “Geez, you’re so boring. Trust me, this will work.”

Before I could respond, she darted behind the corner of the school. I sighed and stepped into the shadows along the side of the building, my heart pounding. The plan was ridiculous. But as much as I hated to admit it, Dawn had a way of making impossible things happen.

Then, her voice rang out, loud and panicked.

“Help! Please, someone help me!”

The words sliced through the air, carried on the wind with just the right mix of fear and desperation.

Rainbow Dash’s head snapped up, her sharp instincts kicking in immediately. Without hesitation, she bolted toward the sound, her soccer ball forgotten.

“Dawn, if you mess this up…” I whispered under my breath, stepping deeper into the shadows.

Rainbow skidded to a stop, looking around frantically. “Hello? Who’s there? Are you okay?”

Dawn’s voice came again, weaker this time. “Please... I need help…”

Rainbow didn’t hesitate. She rushed toward the sound, her loyalty driving her forward. That’s when I moved.

The shadows seemed to rise around me as I stepped forward, my cloak billowing like a specter. I felt the weight of what I was about to do settle heavily on my chest, but I pushed it down. This wasn’t about me. This was about the plan.

Rainbow barely had time to register my presence. Her sharp eyes widened in surprise as I appeared out of nowhere, a figure cloaked in darkness.

“Wait, who—” she began, but I couldn’t let her finish.

I lunged, my movements quick but deliberate. A shimmering veil of magic, my magic, surged forward, wrapping around her like a gentle, suffocating mist. She fought back instantly, her natural strength and determination flaring to life.

“No! Let me go!” she shouted, struggling against the magic.

Her voice cracked, and for a brief moment, I hesitated. This was Rainbow Dash, loyal, fierce, and full of life. The thought of taking that away, even temporarily, hit me harder than I expected.

“Stay down,” I murmured, my voice barely audible over the sound of her struggling. “Please, just stay down.”

Her eyes met mine and I saw it the confusion, the betrayal. She didn’t recognize me, not fully, but she saw me.

“Why?” she whispered, her voice breaking.

“Because I have to.”

The magic pulsed, and Rainbow’s movements slowed. She fell to her knees, her breathing uneven, until finally, she crumpled to the ground in a deep, unnatural sleep.

Dawn appeared from the corner. “Told you it would work.”

I shot her a glare. “Don’t. Just... don’t.”

She raised an eyebrow but didn’t push it. Instead, she knelt beside Rainbow, checking her pulse. “She’ll be fine. Deep sleep, just like we planned.”

Dawn slipped something into Rainbow’s pocket, her fingers working quickly as she whispered, “This will make her sleep lighter. If you don’t want to hurt her too badly, at least make it easier on her.”

I stared at Rainbow for a moment, guilt clawing at my chest. I had already done enough to her, why did this have to feel so wrong?

“This isn’t enough. We can’t leave her here.” I knelt beside Rainbow’s still body, feeling the coldness of her skin, the weight of what I had just done sinking deeper into my bones. I gently scooped her up into my arms.

“Get a grip” Dawn hissed, pulling me back by the sleeve. “Stop, you idiot. You’re going to get yourself caught. You’re already messing everything up. We don’t need to leave any more tracks.”

But I didn’t care.

“Even after everything, I can’t just leave her here, Dawn” I said, my voice rough. “She’s my responsibility now. If we’re going to do this... we need to take her with us. Even she doesn’t deserve to be left here alone.”

The notion of leaving Rainbow, after everything, was harder than anything else, even though I could feel the weight of what I had done and the shaking in my hands.

Before Dawn could say another word, I began to move. Even though my steps were shaky, I was unable to reverse course.

I should have realized it wouldn't be this simple.

Just a few paces from the door, I was at the school's entrance when my worst nightmare materialized. The sound of footsteps froze me in my tracks. I looked up, and there they were my old friends, standing at the entrance. The sight of them nearly shattered me.

Applejack’s voice was full of disbelief, but also... fury. “What did you do to her?”

I froze, my mind racing as I looked at them. They were broken. There was no other way to describe it.

“She’s fine” I said, my voice shaky, but I didn’t even believe my own words. "She’s not—”

“You fucking asshole,” Applejack spat, her voice shaking with rage. “You think she’s fine? You think this is what she deserves? Look at her! Look what you’ve done!”

My breath caught in my throat, but I didn’t respond. There was nothing I could say. Nothing that could make this okay.

“You were a family to us!” Applejack’s voice cracked, and the raw emotion behind it struck me like a physical blow. She stepped forward, but stopped herself. “You... You’re supposed to be part of us! How could you do this to her? To all of us?”

“I had to do this. I’m doing this for all of you. For us. If I don’t... if I don’t make things right, then what’s the point of any of this? What’s the point of all the pain we’ve been through? It has to stop. It has to change.”

“That’s not how you make things right.”

Sunset Shimmer stepped forward from behind the group, her expression steely and unwavering. She looked at me with a mixture of disbelief and disappointment, her arms crossed tightly across her chest.

“You think this will make everything better?” she asked, her voice calm but cutting. “You think hurting one of us will fix anything? You’ve already lost us, lost her.” She nodded toward Rainbow, still limp in my arms. “Do you even realize what you’ve done?”

“I—I had no other choice,” I stammered, my hands trembling as I held Rainbow tighter. “I had to do it. To make things better. To make the world right again.”

Sunset’s eyes narrowed, and she took a step closer, her gaze never leaving mine. “That’s where you’re wrong. You always had a choice. You chose this. You chose to betray us, to hurt us. You think we can’t see that?”

She took another step forward, her voice growing more forceful. “You’ve made a mess of everything. And you think we’ll just accept it? You think Rainbow would want this? You think we’re just going to stand by and let you destroy everything we’ve built together?”

Her words hit me like a slap, each one harder than the last. I wanted to fight back, to defend my actions, but deep down, I knew she was right. I was losing everything.

“You’ve already lost her, lost all of us,” Sunset said quietly. “And it’s too late to go back now.”

My body trembles as I take a deep breath and try to steady myself as I begin to giggle hysterically. However, I chuckle wildly, as if it were the only emotion I still had. I set Rainbow down carefully, moving quickly, almost as if I've practiced. Her body is still, not moving. But I'm unable to quit. I'm laughing uncontrollably.

“HAHAHA! H-H-H! NONONO! THIS IS WHERE YOU’RE WRONG, MY BELOVED!” The words fly out in a manic rush, my eyes wide, unblinking.

My gaze shifts toward Rainbow. I wait for her response, for some sign that she’s heard me, that she’s still there. I look at her, my breath catching, my hands shaking.

"See? See?" I shout, spinning around to face the others, still laughing, hysterical. “EVEN SHE AGREES!”

There’s no response from Rainbow. Nothing but the stillness of her body. But it doesn't matter. In my twisted mind, she’s agreeing with me, and that's enough.

“OH GOD, GOOD OLD RAINBOW, HAHAHA!” My laughter grows louder, maniacal, echoing in the air like a broken record.

Applejack steps forward, her voice barely above a whisper. “He went mad…”

Her words don’t reach me. They don’t touch me. I am beyond reach now. The others step back, afraid of what I might do next, but I don’t notice them. I’m too deep inside my own madness, too far gone.

Sunset's face changes. Her anger shifts into something... softer, almost sorrowful.

“No…” she whispers, the words catching in her throat. “He’s corrupted. It’s not him.”

“NOT ME?” I scream, the laughter fading into a twisted, shrill cry of defiance. "OH SUNNY, MY LOVE, IT’S ME!"

I bow dramatically, a mocking gesture that only deepens the void inside of me. I pretend to be regal, a king in my own delusion, lost in the fantasy I’ve built for myself.

"I was always here. ALWAYS LURKING! HAHAHA!" The laughter returns, but now it’s darker, more hollow, filled with desperation. “THE SHADOWS, THE DARKNESS, IT'S MY DESTINY!”

If I’ve finally accepted the truth. I look at them then, my eyes searching for any sign of recognition, any glimmer of the people I once knew. But the faces before me are a blur, their expressions a mix of fear and pity.

And then, for a moment, a strange thing happens.

Sunset, Applejack, the others, they don’t look at me with anger anymore. No, they’re looking at me with something else. Something that almost feels like… sorrow. A flicker of pity in their eyes, as if they see me for the broken person I’ve become. The laughter dies in my throat, and I’m left standing there, gasping for air, as if I can’t breathe.

Sunset steps forward slowly, cautiously, her gaze fixed on me.

“You’re still in there,” she says quietly, her voice almost tender. “I can see it. I know you're not completely gone. You’re just… lost.”

I stare at her, my face twitching as I try to form words, but nothing comes out. The world feels far away, distant. The laughter has stopped, but the emptiness remains, hollow and endless.

“I see you,” she continues, her voice shaking slightly, “but I don’t know if you can hear me anymore. I don't know if you can come back."

I feel her gaze on me, and for a fleeting moment, there’s something,something like a crack in the wall of my madness. I want to scream, to tell her to

leave me alone

But the words get stuck, tangled in the mess of my mind.

“You’ve broken yourself,” Applejack says softly, her voice filled with sorrow, “and I don’t know if we can fix it, sugar.”

I hear the words, but they don’t make sense. Fix me? MEEEE?

The tears, they sting my eyes, but I can’t stop. I wipe my face with the back of my hand, my fingers trembling as I look at them, look at them with pity.

“OH GOOD ONE! BUT I’M NOT THE ONE THAT NEED FIXING!” I shout, the words coming out raw, desperate. “I WAS NEVER THE ONE! I—” My voice cracks, but I push on. “I'M THE ONE THAT FIXES THINGS, REMEMBER?! I DEFEATED THE DAZZLINGS! HAHAHAHAH”

As I speak, I feel something stir behind me. A figure. Three figures, actually.

Dawn appears too.

“If the plan is fucked up, we need to pull everything now.”

I turn quickly, smiling at them, my breath heavy with the weight of my insanity. “SEEEEEE?? THEY’RE WITH ME! I FIXED THEM! YUUUPI! I’M THE SAVIOR!”

Tears are spilling down my cheeks now, but they don’t feel like tears—they’re just part of the game, part of the performance. My heart beats faster, a frantic rhythm that drowns out everything else.

“I’m the prince of salvation. Everyone needs redemption and I will bring it, I will help everyone. I’ll start with this school, I’ll start with them... I’ll fix everything.”

The laughter builds up again, loud and wild, uncontrollable. “OOOH HAHAHAHAHA! REMEMBER WHEN THE OTHER WHORES WERE PULLING THEIR ANGER ON YOU, SUN—”

“STOP, FOR FUCK’S SHAKE!”

Sunset’s voice cracks, sharper than any of the words I’ve said. She steps forward, desperation filling her voice. “What are you saying? Bring yourself together! Remember who you are!”

Remember who I am? I blink, a strange, almost twisted smile pulling at the corners of my lips.

“MEEEE??? REMEMBER???? HMMMM... LET ME SAY…” I stop mid-laugh, my head jerking to the right, my neck cracking in a painful, unnatural way. I stare at them, at her, at all of them.

“I’m a guy whose mother manipulated this life from the beginning,”reverberating with an eerie calm. “Played with me like a puppet. Lied about who I am. The boy who died twice. The one whose mother, even in his last moment for redemption, took that chance away by sacrificing herself for him?”

I pause, the air heavy with the weight of my words. A bitter laugh slips from my lips, dry and hollow.

“YAAA, THAT’S ME. THE BOY WHO CAN NEVER ESCAPE HER. THE BOY WHO WILL NEVER BE FREE OF HER SHADOW.”

I tremble, the tears falling faster now, as if my broken soul is finally starting to spill out.

“T-that what happend when you were gone..” Sunset whispered, her voice breaked into a hoarse sob.

“OOPSIE! MYSTERY GONE! AH WELL…” I laugh again, but this time, it’s not real. It’s an echo of my own madness. “I WASN’T SUPPOSED TO BE ANYTHING.”

I blink rapidly, trying to clear the haze in my mind, but the memories keep flooding in, overwhelming me, and I can’t hold onto them anymore. I see flashes of her, her standing there with that smile, telling me the truth about who I was, who I would always be.

“DO YOU GET IT NOW?!” I scream, my voice wild with desperation, my body shaking violently. “THIS IS WHAT I AM! THIS IS WHAT YOU DID TO ME! YOU LEFT ME! YOU ALL LEFT ME AND NOW LOOK! LOOK WHAT I'VE BECOME!”

My hands tremble as I clutch my head, feeling like my skull will crack under the pressure. My breath comes in shallow gasps, each one heavier than the last.

Sunset’s face softens, her eyes full of pain, of confusion

“This isn’t you…This isn’t the person you were. Please… come back to us.”

I look at her, and for a brief moment, the world seems to slow. I see the hurt in her eyes. I see the sorrow in all of their eyes. And for a fleeting instant, I almost reach out. Almost.

But the moment shatters. The shadows inside me tighten their grip, pulling me back into the abyss.

“NO. YOU DON’T GET IT, IM THE PRINCE THAT WILL BRING JUSTICE"

With that, my body shifts and contorts, transforming as if the very air around me reacts to my fury. A sharp pain pulses from my skull, but it is nothing compared to the overwhelming surge of power.

Two horns grow from my head, sharp, black as night, and before I can even register it, black-feathered wings burst from my back. They’re not the wings I once had no, these wings are jagged, dark, each feather a testament to the darkness that has consumed me.

They feel heavy, suffocating.

My eyes narrow, and I point my hand at the girls. They stand there, frozen for a moment, but I can see it they don't fear me, they know i won't hurt them, they think i wont do it HHAHAHA they are so fucking wrong.

I catch a glimpse of the Sirens in the distance, their movements cautious. But before I can release the power building up in my hand, I hear Dawn’s voice, cold and commanding, coming from behind me.

“Not yet,”

But she's not saying this to me.

The magic begins to pulse from my fingers. It’s raw, unrefined, chaotic. I can feel the energy, like a torrent inside of me, begging to be unleashed. It starts to amplify, swirling with an intensity that threatens to tear the very fabric of reality apart. But just as it’s about to shoot, something shifts. My hand,my very own hand, jerks in a different direction.

No.STOP!”

A voice, distant yet painfully familiar, echoes in my mind. It’s my own voice, but it feels like a stranger now. I flinch, caught off guard by the sound of it. The momentary hesitation feels like an eternity, but it’s not enough to quell the storm inside me.

“What? Who is that?” I hear myself ask, my words a jagged mess of confusion and rage. I can feel the dark power surging, but... I’m not in control anymore.

“STOP YOU FUCKING IDIOT.”

A voice rings out, louder this time. It’s different, stronger. I can feel its presence like a weight pressing on my chest, squeezing my heart. It’s the real me—the part of me that’s still there. But the darkness that has taken hold of his body is too powerful. It refuses to let go.

“NO! NO, NO, NO! I WON’T STOP! I’M A MONSTER! I NE-”

I can’t even finish my own sentence. The words catch in my throat, strangled by the overwhelming darkness. I try to fight, but it’s like I’m being smothered from within. My hands are not my own. The wings on my back feel like they’re suffocating me.

“You don’t need anything, asshole,” a voice—my voice—sneers, cold and detached. “Leave my body.”

I scream internally, No, but it’s as if my body has become nothing more than a puppet again . I am trapped inside, unable to escape, as the darkness twists and warps everything. And in that moment, I know.

I know that the real me is buried deep, deep inside, but I’m powerless to stop what’s happening. The darkness—it is the one in control.

A blast of dark energy surges from my hand, and I have no say in it. I can't stop it. The raw magic lances out, streaking into my friends, my love...

But it doesn’t hit its target. The magic rebounds, crashing into something, something that shouldn’t exist. It’s a shield. A shimmering shield of notes. The shield Dazzling made, the one she used to trap me before.

It absorbs the force of the blast, but the pressure is too much. It’s cracking. I can feel the barrier shuddering under the weight of my power.

“NOW!!” Dawn’s voice commands sharply from behind me.

And in that moment, I realize it.

She betrayed me.

Dawn. The one I trusted, the one who was supposed to be by my side. She has been using me this whole time.

Before I can react, before I can do anything, I feel something

someone move. Rainbow Dash stirs from the ground, groaning as she slowly gets to her feet. She reaches into her pocket and pulls out the magic stones. Dawn gave them her, hoping to use them against me when the time came. They healed her.

She throws them, and they fly through the air like shooting stars.

The first stones red and violet, her and twilight hits Sunset directly in the chest, but she doesn’t flinch.she’s prepared. She stands her ground, her eyes burning with determination.

The stones get to the their rightfull owners

"You think," I sneer, my voice mocking, "all of you can take me down? Nine against one? HAHAHAHAH!"

But then, suddenly, the laughter falters.

The real voice from deep inside me—my true voice—breaks through the madness. It’s weak but determined, struggling to be heard. “NO.”

I stagger, feeling the surge of resistance, the battle between me and the darkness. It fights me, pulls me down, but the real me refuses to give in completely.

“It’s ten against just one of you,” I say, my voice a harsh rasp. “Give me back my body, you fucker!”

Author's Note

Only a few lines of the same character speaking but it made my head hurt, yeah mh is deep deep in there, the power he wanted to use for something great consumed him, now, its battle, the former villans dazzlings, a unknown prophet dawn and the girls vs the one who wanted to sacrifice everything for finding himself.

A Prophet’s Gambit

A feral roar teared from my throat, echoing across the school grounds like a beast unleashed. I slamed my fists into the earth with all my might, and the ground splits beneath me, the crack was racing toward the girls. The sheer force sends dust and debris flying into the air.

Before the destruction reaches them, Rarity steps forward, her hands with a gem glowing as radiant gemstones burst from the ground, forming a shimmering barrier that absorbs the impact. She flipped her hair confidently.

“It’s fabulous, you were right, Miss Dawn,” Rarity quips, though her tone carries the slightest tremor.

“DAWN?! THAT WHORE?! SHE BETRAYED ME! FOR WHAT?!”

I turned my blazing eyes toward Dawn. She stands at the edge of the battlefield with a smirk. My vision narrows on her, and my claws extend from my fingers, sharp as razors. With a savage growl, I launch myself at her, my hand arcing in a deadly slash aimed at her torso.

But before my claws can connect, there’s a streak of blue, a blur that wasn’t there a second ago. Dawn vanishes.

“Cooool” Rainbow Dash says from behind me. “Sad we had to wait this long to use these powers.” She looks at the blue stone in her hand, its energy still radiating from her as her speed crackles like lightning.

My rage boils over.

“YOU FUCKING NOONES! I WILL KILL YOU ALL!”

“Focus!” Adagio shouts, her voice sharp but tinged with worry. Her eyes are locked on me, watching as the shadows swirl around my form like living creatures, growing darker and more chaotic with every passing second.

“If you really want to bring him back, think of something! He’s getting consumed bit by bit!”

The darkness inside me surged again, and I feel its insidious control tightening its grip. From the shadows, a figure emerged. A ghastly, skeletal form with a scythe in its bony hands. The Grim Reaper. Its hollow eyes locked onto Adagio, and it began to raise its weapon.

“No” I whisper, or at least, the part of me still clinging to sanity does. The real me, the me buried deep beneath this monstrous shell fights back. I summoned every ounce of strength I have left to push against the darkness, to stop the Reaper in its tracks. The shadowy figure halts mid-swing and dissolves into nothingness.

“You won’t hurt anyone! Not them. Not anyone.”

“Quick, girls!” Sunset shouts, her eyes desperate and filled with tears. “You need to act now! He’s trying to hold it back, but he won’t last long!”

Fluttershy steps forward hesitantly, her pink stone glowing faintly. “But… but what if we hurt him?”

“You’re not hurting him,” Sunset says, her voice breaking. “You’re saving him! Please, Fluttershy. We don’t have time!”

I screamed again and slamed my fists into the ground once more. This time, the cracks spiderweb outward, glowing with dark energy. Pinkie Pie rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding one of the fissures, and Applejack plants her feet, holding steady even as the ground beneath her trembles.

“DO IT NOW!” I roar, the darkness surging through me again. The real me, buried deep, screams silently as it tries to hold the monster back.

Rainbow dashes forward, her speed blurring her movements as she circles me, trying to create an opening. Sunset and Rarity exchange a look and nod.

“This is going to hurt” Sunset says, clutching the red and violet stones tightly. “But it’s the only way to save him.”

With a guttural growl, I lunge at Rainbow, but she’s too fast. She zips out of reach, and my claws swipe through empty air. The effort sends me off balance, and I slam into the ground.

Sunset seizes the opportunity. She steps forward, her hands trembling but steady, and raised the stone. It pulsed with magic, the light intensifed as she channels it's energy.

“Please, come back to us...” Sunset whispers, her voice cracking.

The light engulfs me, piercing through the darkness. It burns—god, it burns—but somewhere deep inside, it feels... familiar. Like a warmth I haven’t felt days.

“NO!” the darkness inside me howls. It thrashes and writhes, trying to fight back,

“Please, come back to us! I know you’re still in there!”

Sunset words sting, and for a moment, something shifts deep inside me. But the darkness is stronger. My claws extend further, black smoke curling from my fingertips.

“No one’s coming back!” I roar. With a single, swift movement, I swipe at Sunset, striking her hard in the chest. The force sends her flying, her body rolling across the ground like a ragdoll. She finally stops, coughing violently as she spits blood onto the cracked earth.

“Sunset!” Rainbow Dash’s voice cracks with fear, and she rushes toward her fallen friend.

But Sunset doesn’t stay down. Her trembling hands grip the stone, and she pushes herself to her knees. Her fiery hair is tangled, her eyes wide but filled with tears.

“You’re there,” she whispers, her voice raw. “I know you’re there. Let go of him, you monster!”

The words ignite something primal inside me, something that isn’t entirely my own.

“Never,” I snarl, my voice dripping with malice.

I lifted my hands in the air and approached her with calm, methodical steps. The ground trembles with every step. Geysers of molten flame leap into the air as fire erupts from the fissures I made. Every time I move, the grass beneath my feet burns and turns to ash.

Sunset doesn't retreat. She grasps the stone more tightly. Dawn darts forward out of the corner of my eye. She lacks the others' radiance, power, and stones, but her resolve is just as strong. She tries to tackle me to the ground by lunging at me.

It’s pathetic.

With a single flick of my arm, I swat her aside like an insect. She crashes into the ground, her body skidding before coming to a stop. A pained groan escapes her lips as she struggled to rise.

“Stay down”

With a roar, I turn back to Sunset. As if she were weightless, I grabbed her by the collar and pulled her up. She lets out a gasp and hangs hopelessly.I almost pierce her skin with my claws as they press on her clothes.

“Sunset, no!” Fluttershy cries out.

Before I can do anything more, a powerful punch slams into my side. The force sends me staggering back, dropping Sunset in the process. I turn, my eyes blazing, to see Applejack standing firm, her orange stone glowing with energy.

She doesn’t hesitate. She rushes me again, her fists raised. I lunge forward, aiming a strike at her, but she catches my fist in her hands, the impact sending a shockwave through the air.

“Ya ain’t takin’ him!” Applejack shouts, her voice steady even as her arms shake from the strain.

I sneer, pulling my arm back and delivering another punch, but she blocks it again. This time, the force sends her flying backward. She lands on her feet, sliding across the scorched ground before digging her boots in to stop herself.

“So that’s the plan?” I say mockingly, brushing the dust off my hands. “To lose?”

Applejack doesn’t answer. She only narrows her eyes, her gaze unwavering.I take a step forward, but before I can act, I feel hands on my face. Soft, trembling hands.

Sunset.

She’s in front of me again, her hands cupping my cheeks. Her green eyes are glassy with tears.

“Remember who you are” she pleads. “You’re not this monster. You’re not him.”

“Hahahaha!” I laugh, jerking my head away from her touch. “That won’t work, Sunset. It’s too late for—”

But then, it works.

A memory flickers through my mind. Her smile. Her laugh. The way she reached out to me when no one else would.

“Remember who you are,” she says again, her voice breaking.

“YOU AREN’T THIS MONSTER!” Dawn suddenly screams from behind me, her voice ragged with emotion. “They cared for you! They wanted you to feel better! SEE IT FINALLY! YOU DUMBASS”

She struck me like a hammer with her words.

I attempt to block out the darkness that writhes inside of me, but the pictures persist. Recollections of their generosity, tolerance, and faith in me—even when I didn't believe in myself.

Tears blur my vision.

“Stop”

“Stop it. Please.”

But they don’t stop.

Sunset steps closer, her hands on my face again. “You’re not alone,” she says. “You’ve never been alone. We’re here. We’ve always been here.”

I drop to my knees, clutching my head as the darkness and light wage war inside me

"Remember it"

She says in a quiet voice that carries a force that makes my bones tremble. The heat of the stone burns through the darkness as she presses it to my forehead.

"Remember the feeling we had. Remember how you loved me, how you loved all of us. How, despite everything, you fought back."

Her words are a blade, cutting through the haze that binds me.

"Fight now," she whispers. "Win it."

For a moment, the world stills. But then, my eyes burn, the red glow of the darkness consuming them entirely. My lips curl into a wicked smile. "Just where I wanted you to be" I hiss.

"No!" The real me screams, buried deep within the abyss, but it's too late.

Claws extended from the palm of my fingers, plunges forward. The sickening sound of flesh tearing echoes around us as my claws sink deep into Sunset's stomach. Her body jerks, and her blood, warm and red, spills over my hand.

She gasps, choking on a scream, her lips trembling as blood trickles from the corner of her mouth.

"Sunset!" The girls scream in unison, their voices breaking with horror.

I laugh—no, it laughs through me, a cold, merciless sound that drowns out the cries around us.

"I won" I say, pulling my hand back slightly to watch the crimson drip from my claws. "I... I won..."

But then, the laughter falters.

Sunset leans into me, her arms trembling as she wraps them around me in a weak embrace. Her head rests against my chest, her breaths shallow and labored.

"If you're really there..." she whispers, her voice faint, barely audible. "...it's a good time to get out."

Her body slackens, her grip loosened.

"No!" Rainbow's voice breaks with a sob, and Applejack lets out a roar of anguish. Rarity covers her mouth, tears streaming down her face, while Fluttershy collapses to her knees, weeping uncontrollably.

Their coordinated hums falter as the Dazzlings stand motionless. Even they appear scared, their eyes riveted to the scene in front of them.

Sunset's blood drops onto the charred ground and staining my claws as I look down at her. My heart beats frantically in my chest, threatening to break me from the inside out.

"I... I did this?" I whisper, my voice cracking, as if waking from a nightmare. "I can't... I..."

My words dissolve into nonsensical murmurs as the weight of what I've done crushes me. My knees buckle, and I collapse, my hands trembling as they hover above Sunset's limp form.

"No, No, no, no... Sunset..."

But then, her voice cuts through the chaos.

"You're wrong" she says, her voice weak but steady enough to send a chill through me.

Her eyes flutter open, though her face is pale. She looks at me with pity, understanding.

The Dazzlings step forward, their voices soft and melodic, singing a low, haunting harmony. The sound washes over Sunset, slowing the bleeding from her wound. Adagio places a hand on Aria’s shoulder as they continue.

Dawn, standing off to the side, doesn’t move. Her head is bowed, her hands clenched into fists. She doesn't look at me.

Sunset uses her remaining strength to press her stone against my chest. The magic pulses through me, surging like fire and ice all at once.

"Do the same," Sunset murmurs, her voice barely a whisper as she glances at the others. "Do it now now!" Sunset shouts, though her voice cracks, and she coughs violently. Blood stains her lips again, but she doesn’t falter.

The others exchange glances before nodding, their resolve solidifying. One by one, they raise their stones.

Rainbow hurls it toward me. Applejack follows suit with the orange stone. Rarity launches the purple gem. Fluttershy, sobbing, throws the yellow stone. Pinkie tosses the pink stone with trembling hands.

The stones fly toward me, glowing brighter as they collide with my body.

Each impact feels like a lightning strike, tearing through the darkness that has consumed me. The shadows writhe and scream, trying to hold their grip, but the light grows stronger.

I fall to my knees, clutching my chest as the stones’ energy surges through me, battling the dark magic that has taken hold. Memories flood my mind—moments of joy, laughter, and love.

The world shatters around me.

The giant, rainbow-colored sword descends, its radiant energy tearing through the darkness. I standthere holding Sunset in my arms. I want to run, i'm about to dissapear into shadows

But something shifts inside me.

The inner, good part of me pushes back against the darkness. It holds me in place as the sword’s light explodes around us. The heat of its power sears through the air, yet all I can see is her. Sunset Shimmer.

The world dissolves into white.

Sunset’s Perspective

I feel weightless and suspended in a void of pure white. There is no ground under me, no horizon, only infinite, featureless light stretching in every direction.

“Hello?” I call, my voice echoing through the nothingness.

There’s no response.

I clutch my chest where the wound should be, but there’s nothing. No pain, no bloodm just an odd sense of calm, like I’ve been stripped of everything except my will to act.

“Where are you?” I shout, my voice stronger now. “Show yourself!”

I’m ready to face him, the demon, the thing that has taken over the man I love. I’ll fight it, even if it costs me everything.

But when something appears before me, it’s not what I expect.

A figure sits slumped in the void, his form heavy with the weight of chains that snake around his body, binding him to the ground. The chains glisten in the light, each link engraved with words, images, and moments that twist my stomach.

Memories. His memories.

Every chain carries a moment of pain, rejection, or fear, etched deeply into the metal like scars on his soul. Locks hang from the chains, countless and unyielding, holding him prisoner.

It’s not the demon I see.

It’s him.

The real him.

I take a shaky step forward, my heart breaking at the sight. He’s hunched over, his head hanging low, tears dripping onto the endless white beneath him. His once vibrant eyes are dull, his face etched with despair.

“What are you doing here?” he mutters, his voice barely audible. He doesn’t even bother to look up.

“You died in my hands,” he says, his voice breaking. “I killed you. I’m a monster.”

I stop in front of him, my hands trembling as I reach out. “You didn’t kill me.”

He finally looks up, and the raw agony in his eyes stops me in my tracks.

“I said I’d always be with you,” I whisper, forcing strength into my voice.

He shakes his head violently, his chains rattling with the movement. “This is hell..... I lost, okay? Sunny, I lost! I wiggle and pull, but it’s no use. These chains, they’re too strong. I can’t do anything more. We’ve lost. The world is doomed.”

I move closer, one step at a time.

With each step I take, I see the chains begin to tremble. Tiny cracks form along the links, and the locks rattle as though straining against an unseen force.

He notices.

“What… what’s happening?” he whispers, his voice trembling with disbelief.

I take another step. More cracks appear.

He pulls against his restraints, but they hold fast. His panic grows, his breathing shallow. “Stop! You’ll make it worse! You’ll—”

I kneel before him, inches away now.

His chains begin to glow, the cracks spreading rapidly.

“Even in hell. Even in death, I will be with you.”

I place my hands on either side of his face, forcing him to look at me.

“I love you.”

His eyes widen as the final lock shatters with an earth-shaking crack. The chains dissolve into light, evaporating into the void.

The white world begins to swirl, colors bleeding into the space around us. The weight that held him down vanishes, and he collapses into my arms, sobbing.

“I don’t deserve this,” he whispers.

“You deserve everything,” I say, pulling him close. “Because you’re not the monster they said you were.”

As the void collapses, the world returns.

I’m gasping for air, the pain in my stomach sharp and overwhelming. He’s holding me in his arms now, his appearance returned to normal. His claws are gone, his wings vanished, but his face is pale with horror, his eyes wide as he stares at me.

“No,” he whispers, his voice cracking. “No, no, no, no, no…”

His hands tremble as he cradles me, his fingers stained with blood, my blood.

“Sunset, you can’t… it will be fine… it will be… I can fix this…” His voice is frantic, a broken stream of words tumbling from his lips as he shakes his head, tears falling freely.

I place a hand on his cheek, my strength fading fast.

“No” I say softly, my lips curving into a faint smile. “I’m happy. I’m happy you’re back.”

Tears streak down his face as he clutches me tighter.

“You did the same for me” I whisper, my vision dimming.

The girls surround us, their faces pale with shock. Even the Dazzlings, their eyes wide as they watch the scene unfold.

Adagio is the first to move, her voice trembling as she begins to hum. The other two quickly join her, their voices blending into a haunting melody that sends chills through the air.

The magic from their song flows to me, soothing the worst of the pain, but I know it’s not enough.

Dawn stands to the side, her head bowed, silent.

I cough, my strength fading, and with the last of my will, I reach for the stone in my hand.. It’s glowing faintly, pulsating with what’s left of its magic. I muster every ounce of my strength, fighting against the weight of exhaustion and blood loss, and pull it free.

But as soon as it leaves my palm, it crumbles.

The glow vanishes in an instant, leaving nothing but dust cascading through my fingers. I stare in disbelief, the particles falling like broken hopes.

“No…” I whisper, the word barely escaping my lips.

Dawn steps forward, tears glistening in her eyes. She looks down at the dust and then at me, shaking her head. “It was too much” she says, her voice quivering. “Its power… it was used all at once.”

The words feel like a punch to my chest. The others scramble to their feet, desperation in their eyes. One by one, they reach for their stones, clinging to the last threads of hope.

Applejack’s orange stone. Rarity’s violet gem. Rainbow’s blue lightning. Fluttershy’s green aura. Pinkie’s pink light.

Each one crumbles into dust as soon as they touch it.

Every. Single. One.

“We… we can’t do anything,” Applejack says, her voice breaking, tears streaming down her face.

“No” Dawn whispers. “It’s over…”

The weight of those words settles over us like a suffocating fog.

My body feels weaker by the second, my vision blurring. The world around me spins, the voices fading into an indistinct hum. I know I don’t have much time.

Perspective Shift MH

I feel it, that presence. A shadow at the edge of my mind, an entity watching, waiting. I take a deep breath and scream into the void.

“SHOW YOURSELF, YOU BITCH! I KNOW YOU’RE WATCHING!”

My voice echoes, raw and guttural, cutting through the stillness.

The girls flinch, startled by my outburst. Sunset, though barely conscious, tilts her head in confusion, trying to focus on me through the haze of her pain.

“SHOW YOUR FUCKIN’—”

“Oh, geez, don’t yell,” a voice interrupts, sharp and dripping with annoyance. Putting her finger in her ear, gesturing that i'm to loud.

From the edge of my vision, a figure emerges, stepping lazily into view as though they’ve been here all along.

“Who—who are you talking to?” Applejack asks, her voice choked with confusion and tears.

They don’t see her.

But I do.

I blink, my breath hitching as I get a clearer look at the figure.

She’s my mother.

Not as I remember her, but as a strange, twisted version. She wears a cloak of shadows, her eyes shimmering with an unnatural glow. Her lips curve into a sly smile as she raises a hand, lazily twirling a skeletal finger.

“What do ya want?” she asks casually, like we’re old friends catching up.

I stagger back, my mind reeling. “You’re not her, and why they don't see you?”

“Oh, I could be,” she says, tilting her head with a grin. “Or maybe not. Who’s to say?”

Her form flickers, momentarily shifting into something darker, more abstract, before settling back into the familiar face of my mother.

“Only those who’ve died or are about to die can see me, btw” she continues, inspecting her nails with a bored expression. “What do you think I am, huh? Gonna show myself to everyone like I’m some kind of celebrity? Booooring.”

She glances over at Sunset, her grin widening. “Oooh, this one gets it,” she says, waving casually. She makes a wolf gesture with her hand, her thumb and pinky extended. “Gonna get you soon,” she singsongs.

Sunset flinches, but she doesn’t look away.

“Why… why are there two of me?” Sunset asks weakly, her voice trembling.

Death let out a delighted laugh. “Ooooh, this is fun. You see, when someone looks at me, they see the person they want to see most. Their greatest regret, their biggest ‘what if.’ And you—” She points at me, her grin widening. “You see Mommy. Isn’t that sweet?”

“Help her!” I plead, turning back to Death. “Please! I’ll do anything!”

Death’s eyes narrow, her grin fading. She steps closer, her presence suddenly suffocating.

“So straight to the point? Anything, huh?”

“Yes! Just save her!”

She stops, tilting her head. Then she laughs. A sharp, piercing laugh that echoes through the air.

“Save her?” she says, her tone mocking. “What do you think I can do? Wave a magic wand and make everything better? What do you think I am, kid?”

“You’re Death! You’re supposed to have power! Please!”

She crouches in front of me, her gaze piercing into mine. “Oh, I have power,” she says softly, almost sympathetically. “But not the kind you’re hoping for.”

“Then take me!” I shout. “Take me instead! Just let her live!”

Death’s expression shifts, for the first time showing something like… pity. She sighs, standing up and looking down at me.

“It doesn’t work that way.” she says simply.

“Why not?!”

“Because,” she says, her voice sharp. “Your mother and your soul was in the same body, she has one soul. I don’t make the rules. I just follow them.”

Her gaze softens, just slightly, as she looks back at Sunset.

“She’s stronger than you think” she says quietly. “But even strength has its limits. You’re running out of time.”

I look back at Sunset, her body limp in my arms. Her breathing is shallow, her face pale. The others are frozen, unsure of what to do.

“Please” I whisper, my voice breaking. “Please, just…”

Death doesn’t answer. Her dark figure framed by the ethereal void she conjures around her. Her fingers curl, poised as if she’s about to snap herself out of existence, but then she hesitates.

She turns back, her glowing eyes locking onto me with a strange mix of annoyance and reluctant fondness.

“Oh, for heaven’s sake…” she mutters, dragging a hand down her shadowy face.

I stare, confused, trembling.

“What?” I choke out, my voice cracking.

Death rolls her glowing eyes with exaggerated flair. “You’re lucky, kiddo. Seriously, lucky. I don’t do this. Ever. But you…” She waves a hand dismissively in my direction. “You’re just pathetic enough for me to take a liking to.”

Her words sting, but I don’t even care.

“What are you talking about?!”

She doesn’t answer immediately, instead moving closer to me and Sunset. She crouches beside us, inspecting Sunset like a predator sizing up prey. Her glowing gaze flickers between us, and she sighs dramatically.

“Seriously?” she says, rubbing her temples. “You haven’t figured it out yet? Oh, for fuck’s sake…”

She waves a hand, gesturing vaguely between me and Sunset. “You’re yin and yang, genius. Light and dark. Good and bad. Whatever cheesy metaphor you want to slap on it. If you can use the bad, you can damn well use the good.”

I blink, utterly lost.

“What are you talking about?”

Death lets out an exasperated groan, standing up. “Why do I always get stuck with the idiots?” she mutters under her breath. “Oh no, I don’t want to do it. Oh no, what can I do? When the solution is literally in their hands.”

She stops, snapping her fingers as if she’s just had a revelation. “Here’s a thought, genius. Heal her.”

“What?!”

“It’s not that hard!” she says, throwing her arms up. “You’ve been tearing things apart with that darkness of yours, haven’t you? So just do the opposite! Fix it! Mend it! Honestly, how do you people even function without me?”

“I—I don’t know how,” I stammer, my voice breaking.

Death facepalms so hard I swear the sound echoes in the void.

“Of course you don’t” she says dryly. “Because that would be too easy, wouldn’t it?” She takes a step back, creating strange, swirling gestures in the air. A portal begins to form behind her, shimmering with dark, swirling energy.

“I’m done,” she declares, her tone flat. “This is officially above my nonexistent pay grade.” She takes a step toward the portal, muttering to herself. “Always the same. ‘Oh no, save us!’ ‘Oh no, Death, what do we do?’ I swear, every time…”

She pauses, glancing back at me and Sunset one last time.

Her eyes narrow as she looks at Sunset. “You’ve got, what, six minutes left? Maybe four and a half if you keep bleeding out like that.”

Sunset coughs weakly, blood staining her lips.

“Four” Death corrects herself with a shrug. “Yeah, definitely four.”

I open my mouth to speak, to beg, but she cuts me off with a sharp wave of her hand.

“Nope. Not listening. Figure it out, kid. You’re supposed to be the big hero, aren’t you?” She turns back toward the portal, her shadowy figure beginning to fade into its swirling depths.

“Wait!” I shout, my voice raw.

Death pauses, glancing over her shoulder. For a moment, her expression softens, just slightly.

“Good luck, kid,” she says, her tone almost… gentle. “You’re gonna need it.”

With that, she steps into the portal and vanishes, leaving us alone in the void.

Her absence was deafening. I look down at Sunset, her blood pooling beneath her, her breaths growing fainter with every passing second. My heart races, panic clawing at my throat.

“She’s gone,” Sunset whispers, her voice barely audible. “What are you… going to do?”

I don’t answer. My mind is spinning, Death’s words echoing in my head.

Heal her… it’s the same as hurting, but the opposite.

My hands tremble as I place them over Sunset’s chest.

“Please,” I whisper, tears streaming down my face. “Please, work…”

I press my trembling hands to Sunset’s torn stomach, the sticky warmth of her blood seeping through my fingers. It’s nauseating, unbearable. The sickening weight of guilt crashes over me in waves, threatening to drown me.

I did this.

The thought burns, sears into my mind like molten iron.

But another thought takes its place, pushing through the darkness that lingers in the corners of my heart.

I can fix it.

The words repeat in my mind, a fragile mantra that feels as though it could shatter at any moment.

Just do the opposite.

I close my eyes, forcing my focus inward, searching for the fragments of light still left in me. At first, all I see is chaos, a storm of regret, anger, and pain, swirling in endless spirals. But then, through the noise, something shifts. A memory.

Sunset.

She’s sitting with me, her smile soft and patient as she holds a book out to me. Her voice echoes in my mind, warm and full of quiet encouragement.

The memory fills me with warmth, and suddenly, more memories come rushing in, one after the other.

Sunset laughing as she nudges my shoulder during a study session.

Her hand brushing against mine as we walked side by side, neither of us daring to pull away.

The way her eyes lit up when she talked about her dreams, her hopes, her unwavering belief in the good in people, even in me.

The memories of her are light.

And then, as if some unseen force is guiding me, I begin to imagine a future.

A future where we’re not surrounded by darkness and blood and chaos.

A future where we’re together, happy, and whole.

Where we wake up in the same bed, sunlight streaming through the windows, and I can hear her laugh before my eyes even open.

Where we argue over ridiculous things, like who left the milk out or whose turn it is to do the dishes, and we always end up laughing about it.

Where we say “I do” under a canopy of stars, promising forever with trembling voices and tear-filled eyes.

Where we hold our first child in our arms, terrified and amazed and so in love that it feels like our hearts might burst.

The thought is so vivid, so painfully beautiful, that it feels like I can reach out and touch it.

And then… something happens.

The ground beneath us trembles, but not with fear or destruction. It feels alive, pulsing with energy. A soft glow radiates from where I kneel, spreading outward in rippling waves.

Around us, the battlefield begins to transform. The cracked earth starts to mend itself, and tiny green shoots emerge from the soil. Flowers bloom in rapid succession, their vibrant colors painting the ground with life. Vines crawl up shattered trees, their leaves unfurling in seconds. The air changes, filling with the scent of fresh rain and blossoms.

Even the sky above seems to shift, the heavy, ominous clouds parting to reveal streaks of golden light.

The Dazzlings, who had been standing nearby, stare in disbelief. Their gem pendants, once dark and foreboding, begin to shimmer. The deep, oppressive blue of their stones morphs into a swirling array of galactic colors, violets, silvers, and golds, like the night sky caught in a gemstone. They touch their pendants hesitantly, their faces a mix of awe and fear.

Adagio takes a shaky step forward, her voice barely audible. “What… is this?”

But I don’t hear her.

My entire being is focused on Sunset.

Her wound, the gaping tear that had been spilling her life onto the ground, begins to close. Slowly, agonizingly slowly, the torn flesh knits itself back together. The sickly pallor of her skin fades, replaced by a warm, healthy glow. Her chest rises and falls steadily now, her breaths no longer ragged and weak.

Her eyes flutter open, their turquoise depths meeting mine.

“Sunset”

She looks at me, her gaze soft but filled with determination. Her hand reaches up, trembling but steady enough to touch my cheek.

“I’m back” she says, her voice hoarse but unmistakably her.

I let out a choked sob, pressing my forehead against hers as tears stream down my face. “Me too”

Time seems to have stopped and the world is motionless.Then I hear a gentle, melodic hum. I see the Dazzlings, their voices mingling in a hauntingly lovely tune, when I look up. Like a lullaby for the injured earth, the sound envelops us in a soft, comforting wave.

Their song seems to carry something more, a quiet apology, perhaps. A promise of change.

Dawn stands off to the side, her hands clasped tightly together. Tears streak her face.

“I don’t understand,” she murmurs, her voice trembling. “How… how did this happen?”

I don’t answer. I can’t.

Because in this moment, nothing else matters.

I pull Sunset into my arms, holding her as if letting go would mean losing her all over again. She leans into me, her strength slowly returning. I kiss her, the kiss won't grant me forgivness, but she dosen't mind, she kisses me back.

We’re alive.

We’re together.

“But… what now?”

The girls exchange glances, their smiles a mixture of relief and exhaustion.

The sirens, meanwhile, examine their newly transformed gems with curious expressions. Adagio holds hers up to the light, tilting it this way and that. Its swirling galactic hues seem almost alive.

Dawn saunters over, her eyes narrowing in mock concentration as she takes Adagio’s gem from her hand. “Hmm,” she mutters, turning it over in her fingers. “Looks like it’ll absorb happiness now instead of spreading misery.” She grins impishly and bumps shoulders with Adagio. “Soooo, you’re basically the same, but you don’t feed on evil anymore. Are you even you? Huh? Huh?”

Adagio rolls her eyes, snatching the gem back. “Oh, shut up.” She straightens her posture, her voice dripping with sarcastic dignity. “It just made sense, that’s all.”

She looked at me, her lips quirking into a smirk before she dips into a dramatic, overly formal bow. “My prince.”

“Oh, shut up, Adagio.”

Adagio chuckles but doesn’t press further, leaning back with an air of satisfied amusement.I shift my attention to Dawn, still holding Sunset tightly. “But seriously, Dawn… how did you do it? How did you manage to get everyone on the same side against me, while sticking close to me the entire time?”

Dawn’s face lights up with mischief as she taps her temple and pretends to swing an invisible hammer at her head. “I’m a prophet! Duh!” she says in a childlike sing-song tone, grinning ear to ear.

The girls erupt into laughter, even Sunset letting out a soft chuckle against my shoulder. The sound is so familiar, so comforting, that it almost breaks me all over again.

Dawn puffs out her chest, looking proud. “What can I say? I’m good at this whole saving-the-world thing.”

"yeah i guess" i said smiling faintly.

Everyone is here, united, im back, sunset is alive and well, former villans are good. "This needs celebrating, what will you say if we go to my hause, and we celebrate there? Everything is on me"

Pinkie’s eyes gleam as she jumps forward, her voice bursting with excitement. "SOOOO YOU ARE UP FOR CELEBRATING WINS I KNEW IT!”

Her enthusiasm earns another round of laughter

“What about my dad? What’s he going to say after not seeing me for so many days?”

Dawn waves her hand dismissively, grinning as if she knows the punchline to a joke I’ve yet to hear. “Don’t worry, gramps knows everything. It was part of the plan at first to involve him, but then the plan got a teensy bit… unpredictable.”

I blink at her, confusion creeping into my expression. “Gramps?”

Dawn scratches her ear awkwardly, looking up at the sky as if avoiding my gaze. “Yeeeeeah?” she drawls. “I mean, he’s old, right? Like, what? Fifties?”

“Forties” There's no way, relization hit me, i'll ask at party, there was a feeling that dawn is hiding something... and i know what.

Sunset, still cuddled in my arms, gave a sweet giggle. She doesn't seem to care about anything other than being near, her arms refusing to let go of me. The air around us seems lighter. The war is ended, the darkness has passed, and, while the scars remain, there is a sense of hope sprouting among the flowers that now cover the battlefield.

I look down her, who has a tranquil yet pallid expression. Her tenacity continues to astound me. “You’re incredible, you know that?” I murmur, my voice soft enough that only she can hear.

She looks up at me, her tired but steady gaze meeting mine. “And you’re here,”

Author's Note

Heyooo there. Guys my work is killllin me, i wanted so hard to write this chapter, but i think it's dull after 5 haurs of writing im spending another hours just correcting myself, im sorry that there's so many mistakes, but as i'm changing and adding i'm losing at what momen't i'am, but despite that, i hope you liked this chapter, i know i know villan arc was short, but i think that was enaugh, he was well to powerfull and needed to be nerfed, good that's he's dumb and don't know to use his power, and thanks to dawn, she was nerfing him too.